Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Horizon:Volume 3B Chapter 58

2015-02-21T12:32:13Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 58: Warrior of the Lightning Sky */

==Chapter 58: Warrior of the Lightning Sky==
[[Image:Horizon3B_0791.jpg|thumb]]
''None can oppose

''This attack

'''Point Allocation (Victory)

Light shined diagonally down from the setting sun.

Eight great shapes filled the sky. They said Musashi on the side and many transport ships moved back and forth between them and the city below.

The Musashi was sending the Magdeburg evacuees down to a Protestant city near the border between M.H.R.R. and Holland. As the evacuees on the deck were being ferried down by transport ships, the number of people on its surface shrank.

The festival died down as the number of people dwindled, but new movement was filling the Musashi.

Repairs were beginning on several of the ships.

Repairs had begun en route for the damage done to Musashino by Shibata and the galley that morning, but the damage from the battle in IZUMO and before had yet to be repaired.

The repairs generally began with the main frame and the exterior connected to it and the people began moving and working on the scaffolding set up on the outside of the ships.

However, two people stopped moving on the scaffolding for the Musashi’s starboard side.

That was the site of the repairs for the armor damaged in the battle with Hexagone Française the previous day. A blond young man held a large repair charm next to the railing. He and a girl with two large false arms and he viewed a sign frame.

The sign frame contained divine mail from Tres España labelled “To Tachibana Gin and Muneshige”.

Tachibana Muneshige turned to Gin who stared intently at the sign frame.

“Gin, Master Dousetsu has…”

“Judge. My father has entered the battle,” she said. “How troublesome.”

Gin sighed and silently lamented how childish her father could be.

“Once you came here, Master Muneshige, my father visited K.P.A. Italia, claiming it was a retirement trip, but I never thought he would fail to act his age and become a student. And their vice chancellor no less. He can be viewed as a guest there because Tres España lent some of its fighting force to K.P.A. Italia during the Age of the Gods, but otherwise he would have been tarnishing the Tachibana name by ignoring the history recreation.”

Based on the message from Fusae, he seemed to be having a lot of fun.

“All he did was bring down one measly warship, but it sounds like he is jumping around like a monkey to celebrate. A gentleman should really restrict himself to simply relaxing one cheek. …Ah.”

She turned to Muneshige and stared directly at him.

“You are always smiling regardless, so you get a pass.”

The people working around them all froze in place. Naomasa, the site supervisor, looked like she had seen something unbelievable, but Gin ignored it because Muneshige did not seem to mind.

At any rate…

“Do you think my father’s strange behavior is his way of relieving the stress of not getting a TV show made about him? The stupider of the two Honda families really is a thorn in our side.”

“If you say so,” said Muneshige. “But I think Master Dousetsu joined K.P.A. Italia so the Testament Union would accept our inherited names.”

“You are too soft on my father,” she declared expressionlessly.

“Um,” he hesitated as she sighed.

“Honestly, the original individual from the Age of the Gods was said to have cut a bolt of lightning with his sword, so he was known as the ‘Lightning Cutter’. What kind of overpowered nonsense is that? And after his hemiplegia, he had to be carried onto the battlefield with a palanquin, but everything got even more exciting for him then. Talk about insane. …Of course, my father managed to recreate all that, so I suppose that means there have been two people that insane throughout history. And that is why he was made the enemy in Cutting World Hondalia. …Master Muneshige, you should stay on the proper path. Do that and you can be the protagonist.”

“If I’m the protagonist, will you be the heroine? Then I need to work hard.”

Mishina Hiro was passing by just then and she gave Muneshige a frightened look. She grabbed her lab coat’s collar and fanned herself with it, but Muneshige ignored her and smiled.

“If that happens, Master Dousetsu will be jealous, won’t he?”

“That is not…what I was trying to say.”

Gin hung her head a bit and clasped the fingers of her false arms, but she looked up in realization and faced the sign frame again.

“M-Master Muneshige, let’s focus on contacting my father. We can wait until later to discuss everything else in depth!”

Tachibana Dousetsu was surrounded by smoke and the setting sun washed over him.

Intermittent explosions and rumblings filled the rear port iron-clad ship as it slowly began to fall. From that second ship he had brought down, Dousetsu looked around while used his four legs to turn like a horse.

“…”

The boxy ship of the warship-controlling automaton sat on the deck. The automaton inside had lost its synchronization due to the ship’s destruction and it was in an unmoving state of shock.

Dousetsu looked to the automaton and the kanun-style controller it was connected to.

“Now, then.”

With a swing of his large sword, he severed the base of the boxy ship from the deck.

He suddenly turned west and saw something falling from the deck of the front center ship he had destroyed not long before. As the ship tilted and sank toward the ocean, one of the same boxy ships for the automatons that controlled the warships fell from it.

Dousetsu did not watch to see if it would safely land in the ocean. He looked back to the ship he was on now and saw strength filling this automaton’s eyes. Once she grasped the situation, she spoke.

“Why?”

Dousetsu nodded.

“I am not showing you pity. I am simply removing you from another’s grasp and returning you to a state in which you can rely on god. Will you rely on god, will you share the fate of this ship, or will you fight that fate? The choice is yours.”

With that said, he raced across the deck, his four legs moving just like a horse’s.

“Kaminarigiri!”<ref>Means “Lightning Cutter”.</ref>

He held the large sword Kaminarigiri in his right hand and its blade shined a bluish-white.

The repeated lightning strikes had already ethereally electrified the surrounding air.

…''I guess I’ve used it a little too much.

“I want to avoid dulling the blade, but this battlefield leaves me little choice.”

The enemy commander, Kuki Yoshitaka, would be aboard the enemy command ship at the center of the rear ships.

If he brought down their command ship and defeated Kuki Yoshitaka, they could hold off this invasion by the iron-clad ships.

From there, they could continue as they had. The remaining ships of the Murakami Navy could support the Seto Inland Corridor and M.H.R.R. could be pushed back. If they then quickly worked out a ceasefire or truce, they could buy some peaceful time.

So…

“——————!”

Dousetsu faced the command ship and took a great leap.

Two iron-clad ships remained: the rear central command ship and the rear starboard ship to its right.

In midair, Dousetsu realized those two remaining ships were picking up speed. He could not tell whether they were trying to move away from him or trying to crush the Murakami Navy as quickly as possible.

…''Do they have some sort of plan?

He did not know, but he could still catch up from where he was. Even so, a change came over the battlefield as soon as he began to descend.

“An enemy?”

His enemy took the form of crows. Three long virtual gun barrels wrapped in black light horizontally drew countless circles high above him.

Those were the weapons of the demon girl who had just barely avoided his attack earlier.

He spotted her on the bow of the command ship he was currently jumping toward.

The demon girl was looking his way with both eyes opened.

Her voice reached him from the depths of the intersecting shellfire and explosions.

“Peck and devour him, messenger of heaven!”

A moment later, the attack arrived.

However, this was not the beams of light she had used before.

“Fire a great cannon!”

At Magoichi’s command, a great cannon took shape in the sky.

The black circles revolving at different speeds slid vertically and linked together.

This created a massive cannon barrel created from accumulated black light.

At the base, the three Yatagarasu rotated with their virtual barrels deployed. The great cannon was thirty meters across and at least one hundred twenty meters long.

Three Garuda birds were created atop the canon and they gave three cries to indicate the completion of the barrel.

“…!!”

Upon hearing their cries, Magoichi’s false bird eye glowed and looked up to its prey.

She stared at the giant four-legged warrior falling toward her.

“Go, Urban Destruction Yatagarasu! Open your three beaks!!”

The three Yatagarasu roared.

Their virtual barrels burst and the black cannons of light literally exploded.

Their cry resounded through the sky.

The three blasts filled the black muzzle in the heavens above and a thirty meter wide pillar of black light dropped straight down.

The crow light crashed into Tachibana Dousetsu’s four-legged god of war.

“Yes!”

Magoichi saw the black light slam into Dousetsu like a hammer and swallow him up.

This attack did more than fry the Yatagarasu’s barrels; most of the frame would need an overhaul. It required a lot of preparation time, so it was only usable for sniping or lying in wait as she had done here. However, it was an important technique for ant-ship or anti-city battles.

…''I never thought I would have to use it against an individual!

But with this, she knew she had lived up to the expectations held by M.H.R.R. Student Council President Matthias. The Yatagarasu were now unusable without an overhaul, so she had to withdraw and leave the rest to the strategy Hashiba had prepared.

However, something happened to the black pillar exploding from the sky.

“Is that…?”

Magoichi saw the color black burst open.

Magoichi watched as the rotating pillar of light was torn to pieces.

She also heard three sharp noises as the three black wings scattered. The Yatagarasu had been deflected.

Before she could wonder why, a black surge filled the sky.

As the pillar of black light dropped from the heavens, a four-legged god of war split it open and burst out.

Its blade was made of lightning itself and the splitting light tore through the black pillar.

Magoichi knew what had happened.

…''He let the pillar of light hit him.

“He sent lightning down before the beak could fall and that lightning pierced the pillar of light from above!?”

She saw exactly that overhead.

“———!!”

Dousetsu cried out and sent the black light flying in every direction.

The crow light exploded in the heavens. For a finishing blow, the lightning raced in every possible direction and even swept across the deck on which Magoichi stood. As the attack reached the bow…

“Kuki! I did what I could! The rest is up to you!!”

She flung herself into the air just as the net of lightning swept through it.

The four-legged god of war dropped to the command ship’s deck.

Rather than land, he slammed his legs onto the deck.

The giant ship shook, but Dousetsu maintained his balance and raised his lowered upper body. He checked on Kaminarigiri and…

…''That was an intense discharge.

Kaminarigiri had two stages in its destruction process.

First, the blade emitted a prayer-style ether resonance that replaced the surrounding space with “lightning”.

And second, Kaminarigiri cut through that space because it could cut through “lightning”.

The second stage produced a reverse-resonance in the blade that had called in the lightning. This reversed the “calling” into a “rejection” and allowed it to “cut” the lightning.

However, repeatedly calling in the lightning caused the space composing the blade itself to grow accustomed to “lightning” and it was unable to produce its full power even with its reverse vibration. The ether composing that space would overheat. Once that happened, he could only wait for the ley line to flow in and cool that space.

That was his current situation.

…''That gunner isn’t half bad.

When Magoichi had fired the Yatagarasu’s full power at him, she had been doing more than simply attacking him. She had likely been trying to overheat Kaminarigiri to protect the command ship.

''Well done,'' thought Dousetsu, even as he took action toward robbing the command ship of its ability to fight.

He started by rushing across the deck.

“———”

He sliced the boxy automaton ship from the deck and let it drop.

It only took one strike and the ship shook. With the control automaton removed, the ship could only drift from inertia and it could not control its cannons.

…''That should take care of things for now.

Dousetsu turned toward the bridge deck where Kuki had stood.

…''He’s gone?

No, he was there. However, he was in midair rather than on the deck.

Kuki had abandoned the command ship by leaping to the other remaining ship.

As soon as Dousetsu noticed Kuki, he heard shouting voices from below.

They came from the crew as they abandoned ship. However, they were doing more than just flee. Some descended to the shore below while equipped with land war equipment while others flew small escape boats to the same remaining ship as Kuki.

None of them were giving up the fight.

They were abandoning the command ship and continuing the fight either on the surface or on the remaining ship.

To accomplish this, that last ship sped up as Kuki jumped to it. They had only done so once seeing that Dousetsu had severed the control automaton. They would leave him behind on the command ship as they went on to crush the Murakami Navy and open a path through the Seto Inland Corridor.

Dousetsu’s vision devices showed him Kuki landing on the rear deck of the accelerating iron-clad ship. His demon body endured the hard landing and turned toward Dousetsu.

He had great strength in his eyes. He had not given up the fight and he demonstrated it with his ship’s acceleration. Dousetsu could not yet use Kaminarigiri and he was being left behind, so he gave a yell.

“1st Special Duty Officer, the enemy only has a single ship left! Finish this with your shellfire!”

As soon as he landed, Kuki instructed the ship to direct its defenses forward.

The ship was preparing to plunge into the diagonal wall formed by the Murakami Navy.

The enemy’s tilted net was set up to sweep them out toward the sea.

Piercing into that net held a risk of mutual destruction, but…

…''The enemy is not as thick as before!

If they directed their defenses forward and pushed onward, they would be able to reach the other side. And if they fired to the sides as they passed through, they could strike the Murakami Navy’s diagonal net from the back.

“What’s our distance!?”

“Less than eight hundred!”

The collision was near, so he made his decision.

“Watch the enemy’s movements carefully! Most likely, they’ll change their formation at the last second!”

The enemy’s current formation put them at a disadvantage. Everything that had happened told Kuki they were not an opponent that would let that stand. They had gone through detailed training that gave them a wide variety of options to choose from.

…''They’re luring us in.

Despite that thought, Kuki gave his instructions.

“Continue forward and break through! We can’t reach Aki without surpassing them, so do not hesitate here! Focus only on moving forward!”

Kuki could feel the acceleration of the ship as he braced himself for their approach on the enemy.

''Not long now,'' he thought. ''And not long until I finish Kuki Yoshitaka’s role in this battle.

…''That’s right.

He was close to completing his history recreation.

Once he did that, his deeds would forever remain in history and people would even speak of them if the chance arose.

''My desire to complete this is nothing more than a desire for honor,'' he told himself.

However…

…''Pouring all of my being into this opportunity is the true desire of anyone living in this age!

An ''insha kotob'' appeared next to his face.

'''Three Legs:''' “Kuki! You take care of Hashiba’s strategy!”

Magoichi must have landed because a divine chat message reached him. However, Kuki had to correct her.

'''Nine Horns:''' “No, Suzuki. This was not Hashiba’s strategy. This came from the one who is your great master and my master. Hashiba prepared this on Chancellor Oda’s instructions.”

So…

'''Nine Horns:''' “That is another reason why I must fulfill my role here.”

With that said, Kuki instructed the ship to accelerate. He wanted to pick up enough speed that breaking through the Murakami Navy’s diagonal net would not slow them down.

The wind blew as the ship accelerated. Shellfire flew in from straight ahead, but the iron-clad ship’s armor could endure it. Even if the enemy tried to ram the ship, they were now too few in number. If they acted carelessly and created an opening the iron-clad ship could pass through, they would have made a grave error.

…''They can no longer rely on their numbers to attack!

In the port sky, the command ship ascended away from the battlefield.

Kuki had given it a fixed course before abandoning it. It had lost its ability to fight, but it moved away with Dousetsu onboard.

…''Just as we had planned!

He watched his previous ship disappear into the sky and instructed his current ship to accelerate even more.

“Go! Our destination is Itsukushima of Aki! K.P.A. Italia’s headquarters!”

As he commanded the Murakami Navy, Murakami Motoyoshi realized the battle would be decided right here.

The enemy had a single iron-clad ship remaining. Another was ascending out of control, but it could no longer fight and Dousetsu had taken it over.

…''That leaves this one.

He could not allow the ship carrying Kuki to reach Aki. To the west behind him, the guard unit and anti-air equipment had been deployed around Itsukushima, but a lot of them required his guidance and keeping the enemy away would be ideal.

''So,'' he decided. ''This battlefield is reliant on my performance here.

“That’s right.”

He reminded himself that he was originally from Hexagone Française but had been sent here because K.P.A. Italia was shorthanded.

At times, he had viewed it as being removed from his clan’s main force and he had heard people calling it a demotion.

“But it’s strange. …Now, the former pirates of the Murakami Navy are standing at a great watershed for the world.”

One of the nearby people giving instructions to the gunners and pilots spoke up.

“Don’t call it a watershed, boss. Pirates can’t be climbing mountains. …Call it an oceanic front instead.”

“Testament,” agreed Motoyoshi with a small smile as he looked to the iron-clad ship charging straight toward them. “Well done. The strong can be cautious of the weak, but they need not fear them. That is a wonderfully bold charge.”

He raised his right hand again.

“Answer the enemy by switching to the final stage of our formation. …Let’s pull this oceanic front our way.”

The enemy had yet to show a second wave of ships. They may have been showing their faithfulness to the Testament descriptions by not sending in any more until the iron-clad ships had finished fighting.

Whatever the reason, it was convenient for Motoyoshi.

If they could hold their line here, the pope-chancellor and the others would work out a ceasefire or something else before any new ships could reach them.

“Just as in history, the Murakami Navy will be destroyed here. I thank all of you for the work you have done.”

When he raised his right hand, everyone turned his way and nodded back at him. ''They gather their resolve quickly,'' he thought.

…''I suppose I trained them that way.

With a bitter smile, he swung down his hand and spoke.

“No ship is flying back. That is all.”

<noinclude>
===Notes===
<references/>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 3B Chapter 57|Chapter 57]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 3B Chapter 59|Chapter 59]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 3B Chapter 46

2015-01-04T14:11:26Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 46: Storyteller Among Classmates */

==Chapter 46: Storyteller Among Classmates==
[[Image:Horizon3B_0471.jpg|thumb]]
''The depths of the night

''Tend to help people grow

'''Point Allocation (Not referring to their breasts)

The darkness of the night was amplified in the depths of the forest.

When three girls gathered in the faint light of spirits, stories were bound to follow.

…''This feels somewhat nostalgic.

Mary had that thought as she had the light spirits float around them. In England, the children and women would sometimes gather together for a lively night.

“Well, you see,” said Mitotsudaira as she looked at the other two girls. “My mother’s family originally ruled this area. …Or so it seems. But when I say ‘ruled’, I mean as the beast at the top of the food chain. But…”

“But?” asked Mary to urge Mitotsudaira on.

Mary and Naito had already moved up so all three were on the same level with Mitotsudaira in the center.

“Oh, the water has boiled. Have some herb tea.”

“Yay! Made by a real Englishwoman!”

“Thanks,” said Mitotsudaira as she grabbed both ends of the container made from bent leaves.

She blew on the tea to cool it and the aroma filled her surroundings.

“What a calming smell. …Anyway, my mother was from the Reine des Garous family, but the number of humans outside the forest grew and the forest was divided up by roads and wars. Also, the people began working together to hunt down the Loup-Garous. My mother’s family… Yes, I laughed when she once said she came from an unrivaled family, but I never thought she meant the Reine des Garous family… Yes…”

“Don’t let it get you down, Mito-tsan! Pretend you’re eating some meat!”

''You can cheer her up like that?'' thought Mary in amazement.

Meanwhile, Mitotsudaira smiled bitterly.

“Um, sorry if I’m not entirely consistent in how I say things. Anyway… Partially due to pressure from the lower Loup-Garous and other races, my…yes, the Reine des Garous family promised to support the humans in the Hundred Years’ War to ensure the rights and safety of non-humans. But after that, the lifestyle of the non-humans became a lot more like that of humans. It might have been an intentional strategy on the humans’ part. It was a way of acclimating and taming the non-humans.”

What she said sounded harsh to Mary, but that may have been because England was so centered on non-humans. But even if she understood that, stating an objection would not help the situation.

Instead, she urged Mitotsudaira to continue.

“What did you mother do during all that?”

“Eh? Oh. From what I’ve heard, when her mother died, the noble who ruled the area tried to make a name for himself by taking advantage of the situation and hunting her down. My mother apparently purged all of his hunters. From then on, it seems people stopped coming here. But…”

But…

“The humans were pretty clever. They knew they could not stand up to her, so they put a weak noble family in charge of this forest and then sealed it off by dividing it up with roads.”

“They divided up this forest?”

That question filled a room now lit only by a single flickering candle.

A boy asked the question to the Reine des Garous.

His nosebleed had finally stopped, but he had been told not to move from his back and the Reine des Garous lay on her side next to him.

“That’s right.” She nodded. “My family had originally allowed a few roads so that the humans could pass through because some generations preferred to avoid any complications. But they used that permission to expand all of the roads, even the ones that had fallen into disuse, and they started dividing up the forest.”

She thought back to an old memory that was also a regret.

“And, well, the circulation of the ecosystem doesn’t work well when the forest is too small. Once we could no longer secure enough animals for food, we began to weaken as well.”

“Yeah, Nate does eat a lot of meat.”

…''If she has been keeping that up away from me, I must have taught her well when she was younger.

She felt satisfied in her education but brought her thoughts back to the past.

“My fellow Loup-Garous were hunted down or left for human society. Eventually, I was the only Loup-Garou in this area.”

She naturally let out a bitter smile.

“Honestly,” she sighed. “The humans did an excellent job. They knew they couldn’t hope to defeat me directly, so they isolated me and my forest so I might as well not be there at all. And the next noble family to rule the land was too weak to ever defeat me, so they were just telling me to die here all alone.”

“How did that lead to meeting your husband?”

“Well,” she said while looking to the boy.

He lay on his back and turned a look of expectation toward her. ''Not that this is all that interesting a story,'' she thought to herself.

“The head of that noble family died during Hexagone Française’s Reformation and his son became the next ruler of the land. He was small and weak and disliked athletics, but he was a serious boy who loved books.”

She took a breath.

“And he would eventually become my husband.”

“When my father inherited the land, yes, he was a very diligent person. He saw the rulers of other areas hunting down the werewolves for their people, so he decided to do the same. But my mother had already been isolated and what she had done in the past was well-known, so no one would help him.”

Mitotsudaira saw the other two girls nodding eagerly and she took a sip of tea. She quite enjoyed the way they leaned forward and the way their gazes told her to hurry up and continue the story.

“But my father knew fighting was not his thing, so he asked a friend for some advice. That friend… Well, according to my mother, she was a sickly girl and my father’s childhood friend, but in the academy…um, uh, to be blunt, she saved him from being bullied a lot.”

“What kind of advice did that girl give him?”

“Judge.”

Mitotsudaira leaned back and waved a hand to copy the act her father would sometimes make to match her mother’s story.

“ ‘You really are stupid. There’s no way you can win in a fight, so that means you need to lay a trap. Yes, a trap.’ ”

Mary applauded after realizing she was acting out the part. Mitotsudaira was not sure if that was a good or bad thing, but she smiled regardless.

…''I don’t have many opportunities to act like this on the Musashi.

“Anyway, he decided to lay a trap. And then…”

“But when I realized the humans had isolated me, I felt I had finally been freed from all the annoyances of life and decided I could live the rest of my life in quiet solitude.”

The Reine des Garous lay on her side with her back to the wall and Musashi’s chancellor to her left. She gave him a bitter smile.

The werewolf queen placed her cheek on his left shoulder and wrapped her left arm around his head.

She stroked his opposite cheek with her hand and he narrowed his eyes. That reaction removed the bitterness from her smile.

“But my fellow Loup-Garous were gone and my mother had died, so…”

“You weren’t lonely, were you? You are the Reine des Garou, after all.”

Whether he was being considerate or not, she swallowed the weak words she had almost said.

“Testament. That’s right. Royals are always isolated from everyone else. But…”

“But?”

“Testament. When you are alone, you begin to think about the meaning of your own existence. I had books, cooking implements, clothes, and even food in this candy house that any child would be delighted to visit. …But I no longer had anyone to talk to, so there was no meaning in entertaining, protecting, or dressing up. That was when I realized the lifestyle my mother had taught me was a human lifestyle.”

She had realized something then.

…''I put distance between myself and the neighbors who lived the same way as me.

Whenever one of the others had approached the humans, she had laughed and called them dogs, but she had only been able to do that because she had those others there in the first place.

Once she was all alone, even being queen had no meaning.

But at the time, she had thought she was unclean for being so immersed in a human lifestyle.

She had even hated her mother for immersing her in it. She had even wandered naked through the forest to return to being a beast.

But she had been shocked to realize even her appreciation of the beautiful scenery came from a human mindset.

…''And that tree grew in front of the house.

It was a fruit tree. Not only that, it bore a strong-smelling citrus fruit.

When her mother had still been alive, a lost child had apparently reached the house and planted the fruit seeds he had with him. A fruit tree looked perfect with a candy house and her mother had said it would be something for her generation to look after, but she had seen it more as a threat.

The smell reached its peak when spring shifted to summer and the tree began to bear fruit.

The smell seemed to have been telling her to leave the house, so she had stayed out in the forest a lot more.

“Well, a lot happened, but I thought it was all the result of the current age, of destiny, and of what I wanted. …So I decided to throw away everything I had.”

“Throw it away?”

“My first thought was to wonder through the forest every day and, if someone had the guts to face me, I would obediently let them kill me. …But I couldn’t find anyone like that. That was when I decided to give into my lifespan and just let myself rot.”

And then…

“I found a poorly hidden trap set up on the road back to this house. It was a spring-loaded kind that would capture my leg.”

“Did your husband do that?”

“Testament,” she confirmed.

She thought back to that time and did not bother stopping the smile that ran from the corners of her mouth to her cheeks.

“When I saw it, I realized someone would definitely come for me if I was caught in that trap. Yes, and it would a knight in shining armor who was willing to face the Reine des Garous.”

“Maman, you’re pretty amazing, aren’t you?”

“Any girl would think the same thing.”

She had nothing to be ashamed of as she clenched her right fist and said that.

At any rate, she went on to say what she had done back then.

“So I returned to the house, did the best I could to dress up for my knight, searched through my books to find the perfect way of expressing my thanks…and I intentionally let the trap catch me.”

“Intentionally? I don’t think I would go that far,” said Naito.

“Well, to be blunt, a trap like that can’t even scratch my mother.”

''We really are a strange family,'' realized Mitotsudaira.

…''Yes. Now that I think about it, we weren’t even a normal Loup-Garou family, but she kept it such a secret that I just thought we were an amazing family!

''That overly honest and diligent side must have come from my father,'' she decided with a sigh.

“But anyway,” she said. “After my mother waited for about two days, my father showed up. He was in his first year of high school at the time and he ran over to her when he saw her.”

“Was he excited that he had caught her?” asked Mary.

Mitotsudaira hesitated but finally answered.

“Well, no.”

She hesitated again but made up her mind.

“When he saw her leg in the trap, he started crying and saying ‘I’ve done something awful’, ‘I didn’t think it would do this’, and ‘I’m so sorry’.”

“I wasn’t hurt at all, but he had a weak body, he was bullied at the academy, and he had experienced a lot of… How should I put it? Not so much painful things, but restrictive and hurtful things.”

When setting up the trap, he had likely aspired to be a hero, but then he had seen her caught in the trap.

“He suddenly realized what exactly it was he had done.”

“That’s a lot like Nate.”

She stroked him from the cheek to neck and he acted ticklish.

But anyway, that had surprised her too. She had expected some great hero to appear, but it had been a skinny boy who was short enough to mistake for a girl. And far from wearing shining armor, he had worn an old worn-out school uniform.

“He cried and apologized while trying to remove the trap, but that kind of trap takes a lot of strength to remove. He had a lot of trouble and hurt his hand. As he tried, it even started to rain.”

She had not helped him, but she chose to believe it was out of respect for him.

“After he removed the trap, he put his coat over me so I wouldn’t get wet. At the time, he was a full head shorter than me, but he still tried to carry me.”

“Did you let him?”

“Testament. How could I not after all the effort he put into it?”

But…

“He collapsed once we reached here. …It was because of the rain soaking him without his coat.”

“And because he had to carry such a heavy- ow, ow, ow, ow, ow!!”

“Then I placed him in this very bed and had the spirits heal him. Once he woke, I tried to look frightening and told him I was the Reine des Garous. That name has a lot of power, after all. And then he said, ‘Sorry, but thank you for saving me, Miss Loup-Garou.’ ”

She had spent a busy week after that until he had recovered. She had been so busy because it was filled with things she had not had to do before.

“He was still weak, so I made food for him, did his laundry, and…”

She had felt shy. After all, she had been alone in the house with a boy. That tension and damage to her honor had never before been present in her life. And with all that…

“We talked about so many things. Including why I was here and why I was alone.”

The most interesting part was that he could remove the parts of the candy house.

…''The condition the Technohexen set for removing the candy was to be a child.

The Reine des Garous would not attack children. She had told him that and seen him off after he recovered.

“When we parted, I made sure to tell him never to return.”

“Why?”

She answered the boy’s surprised question.

“That is simple. Because he smelled amazingly good.”

She thought back to that time.

His scent had not changed, but she had never smelled it before back then. It was not the smell of an herbivore or a carnivore. She had assumed it was the human smell of an omnivore, but…

…''I had never smelled it before.

She had only realized the source of the smell later.

At the time, she had simply thought it was a good smell and sent him safely back to his village without eating him.

“Then what happened to him?”

“Apparently, he consulted with a local friend. That person did not believe he had actually met me and assumed he was making an excuse for getting lost, but he asked that friend a certain question. He said he wanted to properly thank and apologize to ‘Miss Loup-Garou’, but he did not know what to do since I had told him to never return.”

“And what did his friend say?”

“Testament.”

The Reine des Garous waved a hand and did an impression of that friend’s voice.

“ ‘You do not need to worry about her telling you not to come back. If she really didn’t want you to come back, she wouldn’t say that the first time around. If she really wanted to keep you away, she would act nice the first time but in a way that made you want to stay away if you wanted to be a good person. She would only reject someone who missed the clues and came back the second time. She kindly nursed you back to health, didn’t she? Then you’ll be fine.’ But…”

“But?”

“Apparently, that friend asked what was so great about me.”

“The boobs, right?”

“No.”

He had apparently answered differently.

“He said he had never seen someone so beautiful, he said I was cool, and he said he wanted to talk with me more.”

“I see,” said the boy. “That must’ve been a shock to the friend. Your husband doesn’t have much tact, does he?”

“No, he doesn’t.” She could not help but smile bitterly. “I think we both realized what we lacked and from there it was an issue of compatibility.”

And then he had arrived.

“Anyway, a few days later, I caught him entering the forest and demanded to know why he had come.”

Looking back, she could tell she had been happy. She had known the only reason he would be there was to see her. She had been proud that he wanted her, but she had tried to reject that feeling back then.

“I came at him a little too harshly.”

“But wasn’t that the perfect attitude for a guy who liked the cool Reine des Garous? Wasn’t it a real thrill for him?”

“Yes… It has always been a mystery just how well we communicated with each other. It feels like we focus so much on the convenient parts of the other.”

But that was likely what compatibility was.

“When I approached him, he got down on one knee and held out a wooden box. He said my clothes had to have been torn by the trap, so he brought me some new clothes. My heart was racing as I opened it on the spot and I found an Hexagone Française uniform of all things.”

“Your husband is into some crazy things.”

She hit him once and then thought back on the past.

…''So much happened back then.

She had refused the uniform and brought him to the house. She chose to believe she had done so out of respect for him.

“By the time I tried on the uniform and showed it off to him to see if he liked it, it was already night.”

Since it was late, she had made him spend the night. She had stood guard over him, he had gone to sleep first, and she had slept in the following morning.

…''But I found something amazing when I woke up.

He had gotten up early and cooked breakfast. And he had made jam using the fruit on the tree outside.

“When staying with my mother before, my father had realized from her cooking that she had trouble with citrus fruits. But the Reine des Garous had to take care of the forest, so she could not let the tree die. So my father decided to use the candy house’s sugar candy to make jam.”

Naito tilted her head.

“That’s citrus marmalade, right? But did your mom really like that? If she was living in the forest cut off from human civilization, she wouldn’t have access to flour and wouldn’t have any bread, right? Even a single fruit tree would make a lot, so how would they use it all?”

“Um, Lady Naito? There are more ways to use jam than putting it on bread.”

After speaking to Naito, Mary turned to Mitotsudaira and said exactly what she expected her to.

“He used it as a sauce for cooking meat, didn’t he?”

“Judge. By mixing it with mustard and other sauces, he could make a salty-sweet sauce a lot like sweet vinegar. And doing that uses quite a lot of the jam. My father belonged to a poor noble family and there were a lot of fruit trees around their house, so he cooked like that a lot for himself too. That was why he thought to do the same for my mother.”

She took a breath.

“When he saw how much she liked it, he taught her how to make the jam and tried to leave. He assumed he would never meet her again. But then…”

“Yes?”

Mitotsudaira smiled as the other two girls asked her to continue.

“My mother said the uniform would no longer fit her after eating so much, so she asked him to bring another one for her.”

That was when she had realized the identity of that unfamiliar scent she had detected on him.

…''Yes, it was citrus.

When a poor noble family was surrounded by a variety of fruit orchards, what would happen as they tried to keep food on the table?

Most of their food would come from those fruits and it would become a part of their scent. The smell of citrus was an irritant to Loup-Garous, but after passing through a human body, it became the smell of meat.

…''The sharp, harsh aroma is sweetened and dissolved inside the meat.

The jam sauce was an artificial reproduction of that.

…''That first jam sauce he made was so very sweet.

She had felt like she was eating his scent.

It had dumbfounded her to the point that she had to look over at him to make sure his body was still intact.

She remembered everything from the days following that. He had visited to teach her how to cook and she had taught him what edible plants he could find in the forest. Their repertoire of jam had increased, they had been able to eat all sorts of things together, and the forest environment may have been good for him because his health had not declined quite as often.

She remembered it all.

Their eating habits had grown more similar, so the citrus smell she had supposedly hated had started coming from her own body and the meat smell she loved so much had started coming from him. This had delighted her and they never had the exact same smell because one of them was a carnivore and the other was an omnivore.

She had wanted to smell like him, so while helping him with his studies or something else, she would pretend to peer down at the textbook while really leaning in from behind and pressing her throat against him. That may have been the reason for something else.

“Helping him study was especially fun. I taught him history, old languages, and war while he taught me about new sciences, politics, and economics. But on occasion, he would mention his friend from back home. To be honest, I did not like that very much.”

“You said she was a sickly girl, right? That’s definitely the heroine type. …And the Reine des Garous is the jealous type, is she? Oh, and does Nate say not to compare girls with other girls because of that?”

“That is simply the nature of women. …But anyway, I didn’t really understand what I was feeling back then. I simply wondered why he was talking about someone else when I was with him. Thinking back, I can tell he saw no problem with bringing her up because he thought nothing of her. But…”

“But?”

“He seemed to have talent at managing his land and did well with that, but he seemed to have trouble getting along with people. Word spread that he was meeting with me or with a Technohexen. Once people realized it was partially true, rumors spread that he was working with me to expand his territory.”

“What did he say about that?

“Oh, I heard about it from the birds because he never said anything. But when I indirectly turned the conversation in that direction, he said not to worry and that he would solve everything once he became a man.”

But would he really?

“I didn’t really understand what he meant by becoming a man. He was short, weak, and looked just like a child, but…”

One day, an incident had occurred.

“Suddenly, my father was no longer able to remove the sugar candy from the candy house.”

“You mean he became an adult?” asked Margot.

Mitotsudaira nodded.

“My mother tried to comfort him, but he only apologized and said it was because he had thought things about her he shouldn’t have.”

“Such as?”

“He had been thinking of confessing to her that he would come for her once he had grown to be her equal and could truly say he loved her. But it seemed the house had seen through it, so he assumed it was rejecting him so he couldn’t take her from it.”

“That wasn’t it, was it?” said Margot. “The candy house was telling your mom to go with him, wasn’t it?”

“I may not be one to talk, but I don’t think either of my parents really understood the other’s feelings or their own feelings. My father thought my mother was someone who protected the forest and my mother thought she would lose her excuse for not eating him once he grew up and was no longer a child.”

The two other girls stiffened at that last part.

…''That’s right.

“My mother hadn’t realized what it meant to have someone she didn’t want to eat. But since my mother didn’t want to eat him and my father was ashamed of what he had thought about her…”

She took a breath and shrugged.

“They stopped seeing each other.”

“I see,” said the boy in the flickering candlelight. “This is starting to get exciting.”

“Y-you sure are taking this lightly! But anyway…”

The Reine des Garous nodded and found the boy had turned to face her at some point. Fortunately, he seemed to have stopped bleeding, so she grabbed the shirt next to the bed and placed it over him.

“Nn. Thanks.”

“You’re welcome. Well, I was an idiot too. Once I stopped seeing him, I thought I had done a decent job of withdrawing from it all, but it was really just him feeling ashamed. But I was convinced I would have to eat him the next time I saw him because I was the Reine des Garous.”

“Well, there’s no helping that. You lived in two different worlds.”

“Testament. That’s true. He had a good friend back home. …And from what I hear, that friend had feelings for him. I had convinced myself it would be better for him to say he loved her instead of me. I thought that would end that relationship between Loup-Garou and human.”

She smiled bitterly.

“After he left, I even said it. When he was still there, I was too afraid to do so, but I used the words to convince myself.”

“Maman, you shouldn’t bring yourself down like that.”

“I know that,” she said as she stroked his head and gave a genuine smile.

She then continued with the story.

“But I began to hear unpleasant rumors from the birds and some of the spirits. When he entered the third year, classmates from a neighboring area approached him and accused him of taming the Reine des Garous. And if he wanted to prove them wrong, he had to go defeat me. And…”

And…

“They said they would accept him as a man and obey him if he did. It was actually a trick to take control of the land that had developed so well under his management. They wanted him to challenge me and be killed by me. And the council of feudal lords told him he could always run away but gave him these instructions: drive a stake into the Reine des Garous’s body to take her soul. But if you are going to run, we will decide you lack the ability needed to protect your land. …They were worried about the rumors of him conspiring with me. When I heard about it all, I decided I would die for his sake.”

“Wasn’t that a bad idea?”

“It was.”

She smiled and realized it had been a long time since she talked about this. She had not had anyone to tell it to since her daughter had left, so she hid nothing and did not try to make it sound better than it was.

“At the time, I was stupid, inexperienced, and desperate, so I wrote a letter and had the birds take it to him. It said, ‘On the night of the next full moon, come prepared to take my life. I will give you my entire being.’ ”

“The chancellor would definitely lecture her about that.”

“He probably would,” agreed Mitotsudaira.

…''Horizon would too, but hers would be expressionless.

“Judge, but my father was also stupid, inexperienced, and desperate. He thought as much as he could until the day of the full moon, but he apparently decided he wanted to see her and so he went. He also asked his friend for help. He said he had these two letters from the council of feudal lords and from ‘Miss Loup-Garou’ and asked what he should do.”

Mitotsudaira smiled.

“And she said, ‘You really are dumb. If you do what I tell you, the Reine des Garous will be a piece of cake. Did you know you have to use a special weapon for a Loup-Garou?’ ”

[[Image:Horizon3B_0495.jpg|thumb]]
''Was that night even quieter than tonight?'' wondered the Reine des Garous.

“I set up the silver chain obelisks in front of the house and wrapped the chains around my arms and legs to…well, to make sure I couldn’t resist. Yes, and I opened the uniform he had given me from the chest to below the navel to make sure he could pierce my heart with a stake or a cross.”

“You’re into some crazy stuff, too.”

She hit him twice and then smiled.

“C’mon. It set the mood and was perfect for being so full of myself. And halfway through the night when the moon was almost directly overhead, he showed up in front of the house. I was so excited!”

“Ah, wait! If you hold my head like that and rub it with your chin, my face goes right between your breast and it’s really amazing!”

She laughed and released him.

Noticing heat in her cheeks, she continued to speak.

“I hadn’t seen him in a while, but he had grown a bit and he had brought a large basket with him. Also…he looked extremely uncertain of himself, so I told him to calm down and assured him I would obey him. …I said I would offer everything up to him.”

“And what did he do?”

“Testament. He moved so close I could feel his breath on me, he opened the chest of my uniform even more, and he said he had come here after being told to kill me.”

But he had said more with a serious look on his face.

“He said a friend had told him of a way he could avoid killing me.”

“A way to avoid killing her? Was there a way to do that, Lady Mitotsudaira?”

“Judge,” replied Mitotsudaira with a nod to Mary who was looking sleepy.

…''I can’t believe my parents.

With that thought, she continued the story.

“My father didn’t really know how to kill a Loup-Garou, so his friend had given him instructions. ‘Listen. First, remove her clothes and look closely. Like at her breasts. And then say this.’ ”

“This” being…

“ ‘I heard from a friend that the stake and taking of your soul are metaphorical. So I was told to ask you what to do. I was told you would guide me through it all.’ ”

Her mother had apparently not known what he meant. She had supposedly even asked if there really was a way to do that, but her father had nodded and said what his friend had told him to say.

“ ‘As a man, I apparently already have the stake needed to take everything that you have but also still be with you. …But what is that stake? If I do have it, what am I supposed to do to you? Please tell me.’ ”

Because…

“ ‘I don’t want to kill you and I want to be with you. So teach me what I’m supposed to do.’ ”

''I didn’t know what to do either when he said that,'' thought the Reine des Garous.

She had thought he was there to take her life, but he had no intention of doing that and on his friend’s instructions…

…''He wanted to give me ''his stake''.

That meant for the Reine des Garous to be with a human and a weak one at that.

It was unthinkable. To ensure their lineage remained, each generation of Reine des Garous would devour a powerful male and bear a mixture of their soul and her own soul as her child.

“But being queen had already lost all meaning for me.”

For that reason and because the chains prevented her from moving, she had asked him something.

“I said the clothes he had given me had gotten tight again. So I asked him to remove them since I couldn’t use my hands at the moment.”

When he had moved in close to remove her clothes, she had brought her lips to the corner of his eye.

The first time she had tasted him, it was through his tears.

The Reine des Garous recalled what had happened after that.

She had thought she might resist that first time and she had been afraid of any slight discrepancies in their understanding, so she had remained chained up in the moonlight.

She had then taught him what to do.

“The etiquette of wolves is to start by moving in close and sniffing each other’s scent.”

They had rubbed their cheeks together, brushed their hands through their hair, touched their necks together, and felt each other’s breathing and warmth.

That was the first time she had allowed herself to tell herself she loved that smell.

He smelled nice, he was attached to her, he wanted her, he fed her delicious food, and he thought of her first in everything. She had tried to sacrifice herself, but he had never considered the possibility and insisted on them being together.

If she thought or said she loved him, no one would blame her at that point.

So as they rubbed their bodies together, disturbed their clothing, and became enveloped in each other’s warmth, she gave another instruction.

“Now, please hold me tight.”

…''Thinking back, we had gone a little overboard during our normal study sessions. Bad queen.

But he had awkwardly and hesitantly embraced her.

“Now the lips.”

Their lips had met.

“Um, is your…tongue ready?”

He had answered yes by sticking out his tongue. While they wrapped their tongues around each other, tugged, and licked each other’s tongues, she had realized something.

She was tasting him.

But had he understood that as well? Urgency filled his movements as he embraced her and hers as she pressed against him. Their movements filled the gaps in each other’s skin and pressed them against each other.

“Um, more…”

She had not been drinking his blood, devouring his flesh, or chewing on his bones. They had been smelling him and pressing their skin together, rubbing their tongues across each other’s mucous membranes and soft flesh, tightly embracing as they brought their bodies and minds together, and wiping away or licking up or even rubbing in their saliva and tears.

…''And it was intoxicating.

Loup-Garous was nearly spirits, so they could control others through ether. It was a type of assimilation, so they would even obtain their prey’s thoughts when eating them.

Those thoughts would be submission, fear, and futile resistance. Feeling those ensured their status and the joy of being devoured that some felt was the power and pride of being a predator.

But what if they did not eat the other person and instead wanted to be with them?

…''Our thoughts, movements, and feelings all passed back and forth between us.

As she accepted his feelings, her own feelings reached him via the ether. Not only was it impossible to hide anything, but what he thought about her thoughts and her own thoughts inside him would return to her through the assimilation.

“…”

Simply remembering it was enough to make her shudder. The more they had thought, the more their thoughts had combined. She had lost track of who she was and simply felt good and happy as they intertwined.

“Now, please…”

He had done exactly what she wanted. The feeling would reach her and circulated between them, so…

…''I accepted him as if offering myself up to him.

He had been a different being from herself. She had wanted to be closer to him and his scent resembled hers, but he was definitely a different creature.

But as he had kissed her and attacked where she could not resist, she had spoken up.

“O-okay. Let’s try to go deep in there.”

She could now say they had done a little too much studying then, but that was because she was calmer now. At the time, they had both been very serious. She even had a faint memory of saying “three, two, one, go”, but she hoped she was imagining that one.

But that gathering of his flesh and scent had reached a place she was unable to see.

The empty part of her she could do nothing about was expanded and filled by that flesh and scent of his that she wanted more than anything else. As she had wetly wrapped around it, she had felt a strong pain.

“Ee!”

She had wondered if this was really okay, but had that been due to surprise, fear, or joy? Without finding the answer, his embrace had grown even stronger. Instead of simply bringing their lips together, they had started seeking each other to the point of exchanging breaths or kneading each other.

“…”

The two of them had continued pushing or groping each other’s bodies yet never moving away from each other. As time went on, they fulfilled each other or were fulfilled countless times.

…''But…

After remembering that much, the Reine des Garous sighed.

…''My inexperience took that in an interesting direction.

After desiring each other for a while, the two of them had realized something about their condition.

First of all, they never grew tired.

She was a non-human royal, so she had predicted her own endurance, but he could also continue without end due to receiving her feelings and regenerative ability through the ether.

One could say he had received the protection of the Reine des Garous.

And on top of that…

…''The regenerative ability of the Loup-Garou race kept trying to heal my “wound” right away.

To teach her body it was not a wound, they had needed to keep at it for a very, very long time to make a “mold” of his shape.

…''We really did just keep doing that.

But he had been incredibly worried about her “wound”.

“Um, are you okay? Should we stop?”

“No, no, no, no, no, no! I’m fine! Perfectly fine! I really am, so just a little longer!”

…''Thinking back, if I was, then I could have stopped. Well, I can chalk that up to a discrepancy in our understanding of each other. Yes, that was it.

But as they brought their bodies together, those kinds of words had melted into warm thoughts and circulated between their hearts.

It had all been perfect for desiring each other without end.

For the first three days and three nights, they had continually desired each other and answered that desire while still standing.

She had started off offering herself to him, but because she was sharing her pain with him and receiving his feelings, she soon began to prioritize what she wanted. Worst of all, she was able to request whatever she wanted in the name of “teaching him”.

“N-now, there. Work hard there and keep at it. Don’t give in until I say it’s okay.”

“C-can you be more specific, Miss Loup-Garou? Make your instructions more specific.”

…''How could he ask a girl to say something so embarrassing? …I did tell him, though.

But to be absolutely sure she would not resist, they had only loosened the chains a little and they had remained standing while desiring each other, answering each other’s desires, begging for what they wanted, and responding to those requests.

On the fourth day, she had been relieved to find she still had no desire to resist. They had loosened the chains further so she could get down on her knees and elbows in front of the house. In that position, she could reach any part of his body with her lips and she could finally hold him in her arms.

That was when their mutual desire had truly begun.

Instead of only being on the receiving end, she could directly desire things, wrap around him, and bend her back to offer herself to him since the chains weighed down her arms and legs. She had also answered his desires when he cried out like a child or like he was crying.

She had wanted to pay him back for everything he had done over the past three days, so she had continued doing all sorts of things for him.

…''It was wonderful that my mouth could reach.

She had sent out her tongue and licked over every single part of him. She had trembled as she felt his scent reach her nose from inside her mouth, on her tongue, and in the back of her throat. When she had made him stand with his back pressed up against the pillar and kneeled in front of him, her lips were at the perfect height to reach him.

She had done anything for him in the name of “teaching him”.

“To tame a Loup-Garou, you must stick your spear everywhere you can. And to keep a beast from biting, you can stick something in the back of their throat. That prevents them from closing the base of their jaw and… Well, just stay still.”

“H-huh? I feel like you gave up explaining partway through!”

…''Again, why are you trying to make a girl explain all the details? …I did explain them, though.

She had kissed him, used her tongue to guide him deep into her throat, and slowly moved her head forward and back while sucking and moving him back outside of her lips. She had also used the pressure of her lips to pull his scent from him and savor it. When he could no longer contain himself, she had taken her reward onto her tongue, the backs of her teeth, and the back of her throat before carefully swallowing it. She would also sometimes gently bite him with her back teeth. After repeating this again and again, a new thought had come to her.

…'’I’m glad I didn’t eat him.

The flavor that soaked into her mouth, the back of her throat, her skin, and inside her body was the human flavor she had wanted so much.

If she ate him, it was over after the one time.

But by not eating him, she could continue to enjoy this flesh and this scent as she felt it thick on her tongue, sticky in her throat, and resilient against her teeth.

And it went beyond her mouth. She felt it in her skin, in her flesh, in the sensation of being touched, in the sensation of him pressing up against her, in being groped, in being pinched, and in being embraced.

She could stay with him forever because she had not eaten him.

And the grooming and regeneration of a bestial spirit was perfect for refreshing and preparing their bodies. Even after experiencing it countless times, it would quickly fade and leave them wanting more.

So they had both decided to keep going until the other was exhausted and they had continued for another three days and three nights. Only then did they finally remove the chains and fully remove their clothes.

“Now, can you take off my clothes? …Oh, but you can do that without me telling you how, right?’

“Well, um… I’ve imagined doing it for so long.”

He had apologized, so she had no choice but to embrace him and whisper that she had too.

[[Image:Horizon3B_0507.jpg|thumb]]

Newly exposing their naked bodies to each other had been embarrassing, but it was no longer a one-way situation of doing something or having something done. Once they had begun intertwining their bodies, there had been no stopping them. When she had taken his hand, he had pulled her hand to him. When she had moved her body in close, he had moved back toward her and deep inside her. When she had turned her back, he had embraced her and filled her up. Without saying a word, they had known exactly what the other wanted done and they had fulfilled those desires and had their own desires fulfilled.

The biggest change was that she could have him lick her now that she had removed her clothes. His wetness reached the places filled with her scent and he had licked all over every part of her, front and back. She had moved around at the ticklish feeling and done the same to him, but she had grown nearly intoxicated from having his scent washed all over her by his tongue and she had asked one thing. She had gotten on hands and knees in front of him, traced her tongue along him, and spoke.

“Now, will you cover me with your scent?”

She had wanted him to mark her, but he had hesitated. Once she had urged him on with her tongue and gaze, he had granted her desire. That was when she had nearly passed out. While she lay face down and trembling in the puddle of his scent, he had moved up behind her.

“U-um, to tame you, I have to drive my stake everywhere, right?”

“Eh?”

They could not allow a discrepancy in their understanding. She had raised her hips toward him, he had grabbed them, and to tame her, he had “driven his stake” into a place he had not yet done so. But…

“U-um, Miss Loup-Garou, this doesn’t seem to have tamed you at all!”

“W-work harder! Yes, work harder! The Far Eastern character for hard work is a combination of the characters for ‘woman’, ‘crotch’, and ‘strength’, so keeping this up will give you strength!”

…''I really am stupid, aren’t I?

But she had offered him every place she could accept him, received what he gave her when he could not hold it in any longer, was covered by it, licked it up, and swallowed it. They had continued embracing and desiring each other without interruption for another three days and three nights.

…''Yes, we really did. I even used my high-speed techniques to…um…be tamed. Yes, that’s right. I was tamed at high speed.

But eventually, their bodies had begun to lose their strength. Thinking it was finally over, they had moved into the house while still embracing each other.

During this break, she had thought back on the past days and begun to realize just how horribly embarrassing everything they had done was.

But then…

“Ah.”

Right inside the front door, her weak feet had stumbled and she had fallen so her knees and breasts reached the floor. She had tried to get back up and managed to raise her knees, but her arms had been too weak. The next thing she knew…

“Eh?”

She was on the floor with her knees spread wide and her hips sticking up toward him behind her.

It was an embarrassing position and the way she had asked him to held her up had been a mistake.

“Please.”

Their mutual understanding had failed, so he had come at her with even more desire than before. In truth, she really had cried several times. Because it was so good.

Her carelessness had led to an even more embarrassing time over the next three days and three nights. After the battle, the two of them had ended up collapsed on the floor in each other’s arms. This time, she truly, truly had thought it was time for a ceasefire. Any more education would have definitely been wrong. Not that everything up until then had not been wrong. At any rate, she had not seen how it could get any worse.

But after she got up first, she had seen him next to her covered in sweat, gasping for breath, and red in the cheeks. She had found him incredibly cute and he was amazing no matter what he did.

He had looked up at her with teary eyes and reached out a hand as if asking for help.

“Please…”

A failure in their mutual understanding had suddenly filled her with even more desire than before. In truth, she really had almost cried several times. Because his reactions were so good.

She had been fairly certain that the “teaching him” excuse was still valid. Probably.

“Heh heh. How is it? C’mon, don’t hide your face. I’ll hold both your hands down if I have to. And – heh heh – tell me exactly how good it feels. …Now, begin.”

She had made him say all sorts of things, but she had later “taught him” all sorts of things to balance it out.

…''But even if our understanding could be a little off, our amazing compatibility was the real problem. Yes, that was the problem. A huge problem. And he didn’t help with what he said.

“Wh-what if a lost child shows up?”

…''Of course that was going to fire me up even more.

They had continued for another three days and three nights on the floor, below the table, or next to the chairs. Their movements of desire had formed a slow crawl toward the neighboring room. She had decided that they would surely get some sleep once they were in the bedroom.

But she had been too naïve.

Another problem had arisen because the bedroom had a bookcase and it of course contained a health textbook.

“Y-you need to study before going to bed, don’t you!?”

“Eh? What is this acrobatic position? Can humans really do that? Wow!”

She had been unsure why he was so impressed.

Regardless, they had studied the book on the floor, had a hands-on lesson, and then went over it again just to be sure. They had confirmed their own techniques, blushed as they taught each other just what they should do when they were alone and thinking about the other, and then finally made it onto the bed.

She had exposed her defenseless stomach on the soft sheets, spread her thighs to receive him, had her knees lifted up from below, raised her own hips, looked down on him from above, and embraced him again.

She was no longer “teaching him”. They simply obeyed their circulating thoughts, spent a final three days and three nights as she accepted him in from above countless times, and finally fell gently to sleep while still embracing each other.

Although he had woken up five minutes later as he suffocated in her breasts.

Afterwards, they had slept like a log for three days straight, pecked at each other as they dozed, and repeatedly desired each other and answered the other’s desire to confirm they were there when they woke up.

Their connected and overlapping minds had shared a single thought from the moment they had begun until the very end: I never want to leave this person.

…''Come to think of it, I’ve done just that here.

Remembering it all filled her heart with love instead of embarrassment.

She also remembered what had happened after they had woken from their excessive time together.

They had both gotten up, exchanged a glance, smiled, shared a meal, and played in the water together.

“Let’s go.”

He had then tugged on her hand.

He had been ready then. When seeing his thoughts, she had learned that he knew human society would never allow him to marry the Reine des Garous.

But he had made up his mind, so she had done the same.

“Yes, let’s go.”

She had taken his hand and she had wanted to go with him.

“And when my parents left the forest together…”

Mitotsudaira stopped at that point. Mary was slowly nodding off to her right.

…''Was the story too boring?

But she also remembered the exhaustion from the day.

“Ma-yan must be tired after all the healing and other stuff she did. From what I saw, she fell asleep around the time your mom tied herself up with the chains.”

That would explain why she had never been asked for details about her parents joining together. Tenzou would probably have some difficulties concerning that at some point, but it was not her problem. For now, she supported Mary’s head with her shoulder, but…

…''H-her breasts are pressing against my right elbow!!

She felt some fresh surprise at realizing what it felt like with someone who actually had something there, but she managed to support the girl. Naito opened a new Magie Figur and moved the meter down to zero before speaking.

“Now, get on with the story.”

“Margot, you really like this kind of story, don’t you?”

“It’s called having taste,” she said with a smile and a wave of her bandages right hand.

But Mitotsudaira raised one corner of her mouth in a smile of her own.

“I say that, but I don’t really know much more. No one would approach my parents after they left the forest and his friend went to Paris where her brother lived. But my parents lived a fulfilling life and they eventually realized my mother was pregnant with me. And…”

“And?”

“Paris…that is, Hexagone Française’s central academy, Ecole de Paris, summoned my parents. They thought the time had finally come to be punished for what they had done, but when they got there…”

She had a feeling they had always be vague about this part of the story.

“According to them, they were given a plea to spare some people’s lives. It had been sent by the classmates and feudal lords who had plotted against my father. They travelled to Paris and they gave their swords to my parents.”

“They…kept their promise?”

“A lot must have happened, but they had the blood of knights in their veins and they had promised to serve my father if he defeated my mother. He had made her his wife, so they kept their promise and my parents have been protected by them ever since.”

Mitotsudaira smiled bitterly.

“And my parents were forgiven. Based on what my mother said, it must have been in exchange for becoming vice chancellor as the Reine des Garous once Louis Exiv took his inherited name. That allowed her to give birth to me in Paris, hide her identity, claim to have ruled a different land, and yet continue to protect this forest. But…”

At that point, she realized something.

“That sickly girl who was my father’s local friend was probably the same one who judged them in Paris.”

She was…

“Anne of Austria. …Louis Exiv’s younger sister by birth and his mother by inherited name.”

“She’s rumored to be in Magdeburg now, right?”

“Judge.” Mitotsudaira nodded and stared into the darkness ahead of her. “She was probably sent to this spirit-filled forest for a restful lifestyle to help with her incurable illness. Her brother Exiv’s abilities were recognized, but the Testament Union’s interference forced her to take the position of provisional chancellor and student council president. To her, the Reine des Garous that her local friend had taken as a wife had to have been a reliable existence.”

“Mito-tsan, I’ll erase that last part from the recording.”

Only then did she notice the sharpness of her words.

“Sorry,” she said with a light bow. “From my parents’ perspective, she’s the one that brought them together and then allowed them to remain together.”

“Without her, you never would’ve been born.”

The thought of her own birth got her thinking, but as she thought, she began to wonder what was wrong with her mother for telling her that sexual story when she was so young. She had a feeling she had seen her mother telling it while wiggling back and forth with her hands on her cheeks about once every three days.

She also remembered her mother rejoicing when she copied that action, but she stopped herself because she had a feeling that remembering any more would lead to a fatal dose of painful memories.

…''But I really do owe my life to a lot of different people.

“Then again, I guess the reason my mother is my enemy now is so she can pay back the debt made before I was born and right after I was born.”

“Oh, Mito-tsan, you’re so cool.”

She had recovered enough to reply with “I am a knight, after all.”

…''But that’s thanks to the others.

She had still not fully recovered, but she was not wrong to think that.

“How about we get some sleep? I’m sure we’ll be moving before the sun is up tomorrow morning.”

“What about Ma-yan?”

“You can just leave her next to me.”

''I sure have gotten lenient,'' she thought while supporting the girl’s back and lying down.

She managed to get both her and Mary lying on the slope.

“Nn.”

But Mary fell toward her and gently clung to her.

''Eh?'' she thought, but Mary’s arms were already wrapped around her back and chest and were even approaching her waist. The girl’s head and floral-smelling hair rested on her chest and held her in place.

“Nnn…”

…''Ehh!? Does she like to hold something when she sleeps!?

“Wait, um… Margot! Why are you recording this!?”

“Tenzou! Tenzou! Is she like this with you too!?”

“W-well, I’m always on the top bunk, so…”

Mitotsudaira and Margot exchanged a serious glance.

“Mito-tsan, why don’t we take a major step in your father’s footsteps and teach her some things here?”

“No matter how I look at this, I have to agree with you.”

“Y-you two don’t understand the beauty of conflicting feelings, do you!?”

As they argued back and forth, Mitotsudaira placed her chin on Mary’s head.

Since Mary had not said anything more, she could assume the chancellor was still safe.

…''But what are he and my mother doing right now?

After telling her long story and taking a break, the Reine des Garous looked to the boy who was embracing her left arm.

He was asleep. He was curled up next to her and gently breathing.

…''Honestly, how defenseless can you be?

This was not a kind place where she would not eat him simply because he did not oppose her, but…

…''He really is entrusting everything to me.

This was just like a child feeling safe in his parent’s arms and falling asleep. He was lost in the relief of leaving his safety up to someone else. And if he was doing that, she could do whatever she wanted. Thinking this would be her last chance, she opened her mouth and brought her lips to his forehead.

“…?”

She smelled something there. She smelled the nostalgic scent of her daughter, the scent of bread, the scent of the incense used at Shinto shrines, a dog-like scent, and…

…''Oh?

Curious, she licked him and detected a flavor rising from her tongue to her nose.

…''This is…?

She knew it but at the same time did not. Frustrated, she licked him a second and third time to check.

But she really could not place the flavor.

Whatever it was, it was saying “I’m here”. She did not know what was saying “I’m here”, but she had a feeling the words “I’m here” could describe this boy. Wanting to know what it was, she prepared to move from licking to just about sucking on him, but…

“…”

She suddenly remembered something she had forgotten for a long, long time.

“It can’t be.”

At the same time, a ''signe cadre'' appeared next to her face. It was a Catholic type, but…

“Hm? Didn’t I temporarily block any from the student council or chancellor’s officers?”

She checked and saw this one was not from either group. It had arrived via her home, so her husband had forwarded it to her and it as originally from…

“Anne, of course.”

She looked to the boy next to her.

“My. Does everyone find this boy to be that important?”

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 3B Chapter 45|Chapter 45]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 3B Chapter 47|Chapter 47]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 3A Character Introduction

2014-09-14T08:22:49Z

Shiyumi: /* Characters */

==Characters==
[[File:Horizon3A_0012.jpg|thumb]][[File:Horizon3A_0013.jpg|thumb]]

● '''Musashi'''

*Aoi Kimi: Toori’s older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice.
*Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academy’s chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible.
*Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashi’s main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi.
*Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi.
*Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl.
*Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken.
*Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build.
*Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui.
*Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashi’s commerce and industry guild.
*Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat.
*Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins.
*Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly.
*Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf.
*Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Apparently male.
*Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy marital artist. Silent and unsociable.
*Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurer’s aide. Shirojiro’s partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki.
*Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry.
*Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted.
*Horizon Ariadust: Toori’s childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo.
*Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsu’s daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern.
*Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family.
*Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club.
*Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling.
*Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair.
*Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyone’s stopper.
*Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres España 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name.
*Tachibana Gin: Former Tres España 3rd special duty officer. Muneshige’s wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times.
*Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande.
*Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine department’s chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasa’s underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai.
*Mitsu: Toori and Kimi’s grandmother who lives in IZUMO. An ether engineer.
*Izumo Yuu: Executive Chairman of IZUMO. Head of the Izumo clan that manages IZUMO.

● '''Academy Affiliates'''

*Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit.
*Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academy’s president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted.
*“Musashi”: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with.
*Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Française. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi.
*Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboo’s homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky.

● '''Hexagone Française'''

*Louis Exiv: Hexagone Française’s chancellor. Refreshing young man known as the Roi-Soleil. Has divine blood.
*Mouri Terumoto: Hexagone Française’s student council president. Delinquent type. Destined to be Musashi’s enemy as leader of the Western Army.
*Anne of Austria: Hexagone Française’s previous chancellor and student council president. Exiv’s younger sister.
*Wife of Luynes: Vice president and Anne’s aide. Has Treasurer Mazarin as a double inherited name.
*Henri of the Three Musketeers: Female combat-style automaton. Acts as the leader and as Terumoto’s bodyguard. Uses large remote-controlled swords.
*Armand of the Three Musketeers: Male combat-style automaton. Uses broad-range gravitational control.
*Isaac of the Three Musketeers: God of war automaton and gunner. Fairly serious.
*Viscount of Turenne: Hexagone Française’s new vice chancellor. Identity has yet to be revealed.

● '''England'''

*Elizabeth: Chancellor and student council president. Fairy Queen. Ex. Caliburn user.
*Ben Jonson: Secretary. Black athlete poet. President of the literature club.

● '''Other'''

*Yoshitsune: Qing-Takeda’s chancellor and student council president. Long-lived. Small but feisty.
*Satou Brothers: Qing-Takeda’s vice president. The two are a pair. Impossible to tell apart.
*Satomi Yoshiyori: Satomi Academy’s chancellor. Gentle. Uses Murasamemaru and the god of war Yatsufusa.
*Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academy’s student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness.
*Houjou Ujinao: Chancellor and student council vice president of the Houjou Association of Indian States. A demonic long-lived, but has an automaton body.
*Matsunaga Hisahide: Old commander under P.A. Oda’s command. Contrarian personality but has real skill. Will later rebel against Nobunaga and self-destruct.
*Sarutobi Sasuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #1. Uses martial arts and ninja techniques.
*Kirigakure Saizou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #2. Uses a wind movement technique.
*Miyoshi Seikai: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #3. Demonic long-lived priest.
*Miyoshi Isa: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #4. AKA Isa Nyuudou. Girl who uses a remote-controlled god of war.
*Anayama Kosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #5. Looks like a nice guy. Uses ninja techniques.
*Unno Rokurou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #7. Eccentric dancer. Uses a dancing style of swordplay.
*Kakei Juuzou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #10. Tall skinny man who uses a remote-controlled shooting technique.
*Sassa Narimasa: Along with Maeda Toshiie, holds the #4 position in P.A. Oda’s Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks.

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume_3A_Table of Contents|Table of Contents]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_3A_Glossary|Glossary]]
}}
</noinclude>

Mushoku Tensei

2014-07-08T17:04:06Z

Shiyumi: /* Volume 3 - Juvenile Period - Adventurer Chapter */

[[File: Mushoku Tensei .jpg|300px|thumb]]

"Mushoku Tensei -Isekai Ittara Honki Dasu-" (無職転生～異世界行ったら本気だす～) is a Light novel written by Rifujin na Magonote and illustrated by Shirotaka. Currently ongoing, there are 18 volumes written by the author in his website and 2 volumes (published) printed out by KADOKAWA / Media Factory. A manga based from the novel is serialized in Monthly Comic Flapper.

== Story Synopsis ==
A 34-years-old NEET otaku is chased out from his house by his family. This virgin, plump, unattractive, and penniless nice guy found that his life are going down the path to an end, He then recalled that his life could actually be much better if he can get over the dark history of his life. Just when he was at the point of regret, he saw a truck moving at fast speed, and 3 high-schoolers in it's path. Mustering all strength he had, he tried to save them and ended getting run over by the truck, quickly ending his life. The next time he opened his eyes, he is already reincarnated to a world of sword and magic as Rudeus Greirad. Born to a new world, a new life, Rudeus decided that, "This time, I'll really live my life to the fullest with no regret!". Thus start the journey of a man yearning to restart his life. (from animesuki.com)

==Character Introductions==
{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#66CCFF;" align="center"| '''Warning: May contain spoilers!!!'''
|-
|

''I'll keep the spoilers to a minimum as I can:''

'''Rudeus Greyrat''' - or Rudy, as his given nickname, is the main character, who is the reincarnated NEET loser who died, the twist is that his memories of his past life remained. His current body possessed high affinity for magic even as a child (baby).

'''Paul Greyrat''' - Rudy's father, an accomplished swordsman. Currently works as swordsman who protects their village. He teaches Rudy swordsmanship.

'''Zeny/Janis/Janice (Zenisu?) Greyrat''' - Rudy's mother, she's a mage who seems to know healing magic.

'''Lylia''' - Greyrat's family maid. she's a former palace maid bodyguard. Her family's sword school was where Rudy's father studied at.

'''Roxy Migurudia''' - She is Rudy's magic tutor (during his 3-5 years of age), a talented mage from a demon race.

'''Sylphiette''' - Rudy's first friend of the same age (5 years old), whom Rudy saved from bullies. The reason was Slyphy's a mix of elf, human and beast.

'''Ellis Boreas Greyrat''' - She is Rudy's older cousin, she's also his student, (at this time, when he's around age 7) he's supposed to teach her magic among other things such as math, reading, etc.

|}

== Translation ==

=== [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mushoku Tensei:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::*Note: SilentWolfie is currently translating this on [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/ in his/her deviantart site]

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
{{:Mushoku_Tensei:Updates}}

Older updates can be found [[Mushoku_Tensei:Updates|here]].

== Mushoku Tensei by Rifujin na Magonote ==

===Volume 1 - Infancy Period===
[[File:Mushoku1_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[[Mushoku Tensei:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Prologue-Edited-Mushoku-Tensei-445924462 Prologue]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-446163963 Chapter 1: Could this be another world?]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-446958500 Chapter 2: Expressionless Maid]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-3-Mushoku-Tensei-447187755 Chapter 3: Magic Textbook]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-4-Mushoku-Tensei-447896413 Chapter 4: Teacher]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-5-Mushoku-tensei-452650295 Chapter 5: Magic and Swordsmanship]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-6-Mushoku-Tensei-452997163 Chapter 6: Reason for Respect]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-7-Mushoku-Tensei-454481167 Chapter 7: Friends]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-8-Mushoku-Tensei-455514271 Chapter 8: Insensitive]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-9-Mushoku-Tensei-455637468 Chapter 9: Emergency Family Meeting]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-10-Mushoku-Tensei-455804646 Chapter 10: Bottleneck]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-11-Mushoku-Tensei-455864962 Chapter 11: Separation]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-12-Mushoku-Tensei-456058227 Special Chapter]'''

===Volume 2 - Juvenile Period - Home Teacher Chapter===
[[File:Mushoku2_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]

::*[[Mushoku Tensei :Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Prologue-Mushoku-Tensei-456511703 Prologue]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-1-Mushoku-Tensei-456544947 Chapter 1: Young Lady's Violence - Web Novel Chapter 12]'''
::*''' [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-2-Mushoku-Tensei-456937649 Chapter 2: Self Directed Role - Web Novel Chapter 13]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Side-story-Mushoku-Tensei-458476197 Side Story: Aftermath of the Event & Boreas Style Greeting]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Vol-2-Ch-3-Mushoku-Tensei-458914231 Chapter 3: Brutality Has Yet To End - Web Novel Chapter 14]'''
::*''' [http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-15-Mushoku-Tensei-459366892 Chapter 4: Staff Meeting & Sunday - Web Novel Chapter 15]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-16-Mushoku-Tensei-460050195 Chapter 5: Young Lady Is 10 Years Old - Web Novel Chapter 16]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-17-Mushoku-Tensei-460334764 Chapter 6: Studying Languages - Web Novel Chapter 17]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-18-Mushoku-Tensei-461060310 Chapter 7: Definite Promise - Web Novel Chapter 18]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-19-Mushoku-Tensei-461512358 Chapter 8: Turning Point - Web Novel Chapter 19]'''
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-19-5-Mushoku-Tensei-461870944 Side Story: Half a Year After Fedoa Region Vanishes]'''

===Volume 3 - Juvenile Period - Adventurer Chapter===
[[File:mushoku3_01.jpg|frameless|right|x250px]]
::*[[Mushoku Tensei :Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*'''[http://visualnovel.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-20-Mushoku-Tensei-462208047 Chapter 1: Swindler Calling Himself God - Web Novel Chapter 20]'''
::*'''[http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-21-Mushoku-Tensei-463356295 Chapter 2: Supard Race - Web Novel Chapter 21]'''
::*'''[http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-22-Mushoku-Tensei-464109218 Chapter 3: Teacher's Secret - Web Novel Chapter 22]'''
::*'''[http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-23-Mushoku-Tensei-465253509 Chapter 4: Reason for Trust - Web Novel Chapter 23]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Three days to the nearest town - Web Novel Chapter 24]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Disguise & Infiltration - Web Novel Chapter 25]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Adventurer's Guild - Web Novel Chapter 26]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Adventurer's Inn - Web Novel Chapter 27]]'''
::*'''[http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com/journal/Novel-Ch-28-Mushoku-Tensei-466527883-466527883 Chapter 9: First Job & Sanctity of Life - Web Novel Chapter 28]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: First Job Completed - Web Novel Chapter 29]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: Good Start - Web Novel Chapter 30]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_12|Chapter 12: Warrior & Children - Web Novel Chapter 31]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_13|Chapter 13: Mistake, Disorder, & Determination - Web Novel Chapter 32]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_Chapter_14|Chapter 14: Start of the Journey - Web Novel Chapter 33]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_3_World_Map|Special Chapter: World Map]]'''

===Volume 4 - Juvenile Period - Voyage Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_4_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Wind Port - Web Novel Chapter 34]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_4_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Crossing Paths - First Part - Web Novel Chapter 35]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_4_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Crossing Paths - Second Part - Web Novel Chapter 36]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_4_Chapter_SS3.5|Side Story - Crossing Paths - Extra Chapter]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_4_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Sage within the Ship - Web Novel Chapter 37]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_4_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Demon in the Storehouse - Web Novel Chapter 38]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_4_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Children of the Beast Race - Web Novel Chapter 39]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_4_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: No Cost Apartment - Web Novel Chapter 40]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_4_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Dorudia Village Slow Life - First Part - Web Novel Chapter 41]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_4_Chapter_9|Chapter 9: Dorudia Village Slow Life - Second Part - Web Novel Chapter 42]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_4_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: Holy Sword Highway - Web Novel Chapter 43]]'''

===Volume 5 - Juvenile Period - Reunion Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_5_Chapter_1| Chapter 1: Holy Milis Kingdom - Web Novel Chapter 44]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Paul 1.5 Years Later - Web Novel Chapter 45]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Parent & Child Fight - Web Novel Chapter 46]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Reunion with Paul - Web Novel Chapter 47]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Reconfirmation of Objectives - Web Novel Chapter 48]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_5_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: One Week in Milishion - Web Novel Chapter 49]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_4_Chapter_SS6.5|Side Story - Eris Goblin Subjugation]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_5_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Towards Central Continent - Web Novel Chapter 50]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_5_Chapter_SS8|Side Story - Return of Roxy]]'''

===Volume 6 - Juvenile Period - Homecoming Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Route Options - Web Novel Chapter 51]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Rice - Web Novel Chapter 52]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Shiron Kingdom - Web Novel Chapter 53]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Absence of God - Web Novel Chapter 54]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Third Prince - Web Novel Chapter 55]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Speed Resolution - Web Novel Chapter 56]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: The Day The Little Sister Maid Was Born - Web Novel Chapter 57]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Becoming an Adult - Web Novel Chapter 58]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_9|Chapter 9: Turning Point 2 - Web Novel Chapter 59]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: Gaping Hole Opened In The Chest - Web Novel Chapter 60]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: End of the Journey - Web Novel Chapter 61]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_12|Chapter 12: Reality of the Disaster - Web Novel Chapter 62]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_13|Chapter 13: Young Lady's Decision - Web Novel Chapter 63]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_Chapter_SS14|Side Story - The Two Who Ended Up Meeting]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_6_World_Map|Special Chapter: World Map 2]]'''

===Volume 7 - Youth Period - School Entry Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_7_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Adventurer of the Bog - Web Novel Chapter 64]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_7_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Recommendation Letter - Web Novel Chapter 65]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_7_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Entrance Examination - Web Novel Chapter 66]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_7_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: First Day of School - First Part - Web Novel Chapter 67]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_7_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: First Day of School - Second Part - Web Novel Chapter 68]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_7_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Fitts Senpai - Web Novel Chapter 69]]'''

===Volume 8 - Youth Period - Special Student Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_8_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Strength You Can Reach - First Part - Web Novel Chapter 70]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_8_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Strength You Can Reach - Second Part - Web Novel Chapter 71]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_8_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Daughters of the Beast Race Kidnapping, Confinement Incident - First Part - Web Novel Chapter 72]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_8_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Daughters of the Beast Race Kidnapping, Confinement Incident - Second Part- Web Novel Chapter 73]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_8_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Secret of the Genius Boy - First Part - Web Novel Chapter 74]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_8_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Secret of the Genius Boy - Second Part - Web Novel Chapter 75]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_8_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Cliff's Engagement - First Part - Web Novel Chapter 76]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_8_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Cliff's Engagement - Second Part - Web Novel Chapter 77]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_8_Chapter_9|Chapter 9: White Mask - First Part - Web Novel Chapter 78]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_8_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: White Mask - Second Part - Web Novel Chapter 79]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_8_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: Daily Life at the Magic University - Web Novel Chapter 80]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_8_Chapter_SS12|Side Story - Burning Mad Dog]]'''

===Volume 9 - Youth Period - Sylphiette Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_9_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Sylphy's Past - Web Novel Chapter 81]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_9_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Introduction of Protection Art User Fitts - Web Novel Chapter 82]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_9_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Princess, Knight, & Art User - Web Novel Chapter 83]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_9_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: First Day of School - Extra Chapter - Web Novel Chapter 84]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_9_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Insensitivity of Good Judgement - Web Novel Chapter 85]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_9_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Forethought That Goes Too Far - Web Novel Chapter 86]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_9_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: The Protected Secret - Web Novel Chapter 87]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_9_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Rain of the Forest - First Part - Web Novel Chapter 88]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_9_Chapter_9|Chapter 9: Rain of the Forest - Second Part - Web Novel Chapter 89]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_9_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: The Final Push - Web Novel Chapter 90]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_9_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: Backing - Web Novel Chapter 91]]'''

===Volume 10 - Youth Period - Newlyweds Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_10_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Things to prepare before Marriage - First Part - Web Novel Chapter 92]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_10_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Things to prepare before Marriage - Second Part - Web Novel Chapter 93]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_10_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Dramatic - Web Novel Chapter 94]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_10_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Wedding Reception - Preparation - Web Novel Chapter 95]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_10_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Wedding Reception - Holding - Web Novel Chapter 96]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_10_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Wedding Reception - Finished - Web Novel Chapter 97]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_10_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Lifestyle in the House - Web Novel Chapter 98]]'''

===Volume 11 - Youth Period - Younger Sisters Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Letter - Web Novel Chapter 99]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Breakdown - Web Novel Chapter 100]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Transcendental Wisdom - Web Novel Chapter 101]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Nostalgia and Impatience - Web Novel Chapter 102]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Treatment of the Sisters - Web Novel Chapter 103]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Maid and Boarding Student - Second Part - Web Novel Chapter 104]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_SS6.5|Side Story - Doll Research & Master-Servant Relationship]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Delinquent Leader & His Allies - Web Novel Chapter 105]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Older Brother's Feelings - Web Novel Chapter 106]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_9|Chapter 9: Norun Grayrat - Web Novel Chapter 107]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: Lifestyle with the Younger Sister - Web Novel Chapter 108]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: Turning Point 3 - Web Novel Chapter 109]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_11_Chapter_SS12|Side Story - Sharpening Fangs]]'''

===Volume 12 - Youth Period - Begaritto Continent Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_12_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Saying Farewell - Web Novel Chapter 110]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_12_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Towards Begaritto Continent - Web Novel Chapter 111]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_12_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Encounter of Natural Enemy - Web Novel Chapter 112]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_12_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Ecology of the Desert - Web Novel Chapter 113]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_12_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Journey of the Desert - Web Novel Chapter 114]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_12_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Bazaar - Web Novel Chapter 115]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_12_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Warriors of the Desert - Web Novel Chapter 116]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_12_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Arrival - Web Novel Chapter 117]]'''

===Volume 13 - Youth Period - Labyrinth Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Confirmation of the Situation - Web Novel Chapter 118]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Enter the Labyrinth - Web Novel Chapter 119]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Her Feelings at that Time - Web Novel Chapter 120]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Magician of Persistence - Web Novel Chapter 121]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Tontonbyoshi - Web Novel Chapter 122]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Magic Circle on the Sixth Level - Web Novel Chapter 123]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Guardian of the Teleport Labyrinth - Web Novel Chapter 124]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Mortal Combat - Web Novel Chapter 125]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_9|Chapter 9: Parent - Web Novel Chapter 126]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: Face Forward - Web Novel Chapter 127]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: Return Home - Web Novel Chapter 128]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_12|Chapter 12: Return - Web Novel Chapter 129]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_13|Chapter 13: Report - Web Novel Chapter 130]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_14|Chapter 14: Scene of Carnage - Web Novel Chapter 131]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_15|Chapter 15: In front of the Gravestone - Web Novel Chapter 132]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_13_Chapter_SS16|Side Story - Sharp & Heavy Sword of the Mad Dog]]'''

===Volume 14 - Young Man Period - Everyday Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_14_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Roxy Becomes a Teacher - Web Novel Chapter 133]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_14_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Third Year Student - Web Novel Chapter 134]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_14_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Training With Norun - Web Novel Chapter 135]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_14_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: I'll Raise It - Web Novel Chapter 136]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_14_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: A Father of Dignity - Web Novel Chapter 137]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_14_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Water King Class - Web Novel Chapter 138]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_14_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Marriage Ceremony - Web Novel Chapter 139]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_14_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Flowers in Both Hands - Web Novel Chapter 140]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_14_Chapter_9|Chapter 9: Birthday Party - Web Novel Chapter 141]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_14_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: Graduation Ceremony - Web Novel Chapter 142]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_14_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: Fourth Phase - Web Novel Chapter 143]]'''
::*'''[[Side Story - Birth of a New Sword King]]'''

===Volume 15 - Young Man Period - Summoning Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_15_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Floating Citadel - Web Novel Chapter 144]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_15_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Audience with Perugius - Web Novel Chapter 145]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_15_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Past, Curse, Summons, and Jealousy - Web Novel Chapter 146]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_15_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Lamentation - Web Novel Chapter 147]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_15_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Towards Demon Continent Once Again - Web Novel Chapter 148]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_15_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Search For Kishirika - Web Novel Chapter 149]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_15_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Audience With The Immortal Demon Lord - Web Novel Chapter 150]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_15_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Duel With The Immortal Demon Lord - Web Novel Chapter 151]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_15_Chapter_9|Chapter 9: Everyday Life in the Floating Citadel - Web Novel Chapter 152]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_15_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: Turning Point 4 - Web Novel Chapter 153]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_15_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: End and Beginning - Web Novel Chapter 154]]'''

===Volume 16 - Young Man Period - Human God Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_16_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Diary - First Part - Web Novel Chapter 155]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_16_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Diary - Second Part - Web Novel Chapter 156]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_16_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Resolve - Web Novel Chapter 157]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_16_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Nanahoshi's Hypothesis - Web Novel Chapter 158]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_16_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Letter Arrives - Web Novel Chapter 159]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_16_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Preparation - Web Novel Chapter 160]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_16_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Preparation Complete - Web Novel Chapter 161]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_16_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Dragon God vs Bog - Web Novel Chapter 162]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_16_Chapter_9|Chapter 9: Dragon God vs Mad Dog King - Web Novel Chapter 163]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_16_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: Eris Grayrat - First Part - Web Novel Chapter 164]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_16_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: Eris Grayrat - Second Part - Web Novel Chapter 165]]'''

===Volume 17 - Young Man Period - Kingdom Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Call - Web Novel Chapter 166]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Explanation - Web Novel Chapter 167]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Towards the First Mission - Web Novel Chapter 168]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Guardian Magical Beast - Web Novel Chapter 169]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Mens Meeting - Web Novel Chapter 170]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_Chapter_SS5.5|Side Story - Girls Meeting]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Luke - Web Novel Chapter 171]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Make Your Decision - Web Novel Chapter 172]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Organization of Cooperation - Web Novel Chapter 173]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_Chapter_9|Chapter 9: Armored Dragon King and Second Princess - Web Novel Chapter 174]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: Before Leaving For Asura Kingdom - Web Novel Chapter 175]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_Chapter_SS11|Side Story - Black Wolf Sword King]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_17_World_Map|Special Chapter: World Map 3]]'''

===Volume 18 - Young Man Period - Asura Kingdom Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Departure Towards Asura Kingdom - Web Novel Chapter 176]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Red Dragon's Upper Jaw - Web Novel Chapter 177]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Conjecture - Web Novel Chapter 178]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Ariel's Choice - Web Novel Chapter 179]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Torisutina - Web Novel Chapter 180]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Along the Way - Web Novel Chapter 181]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Capital of Kings Alusu - Web Novel Chapter 182]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: Mortal Combat at Dusk - Web Novel Chapter 183]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_9|Chapter 9: Ariel's Battleground - Web Novel Chapter 184]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: Rudeus's Battleground - Web Novel Chapter 185]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: Luke's Recklessness - Web Novel Chapter 186]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_12|Chapter 12: Truth of Orusuteddo and Ten Days in the Capital - Web Novel Chapter 187]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_13|Chapter 13: Practice of Separation and Sylphy's Change - Web Novel Chapter 188]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_18_Chapter_14|Chapter 14: Return and Determination - Web Novel Chapter 189]]'''

===Volume 19 - Young Man Period - Subordinates Chapter===
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_19_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Present Situation - Web Novel Chapter 190]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_19_Chapter_SS1.5|Side Story - One Example of Work]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_19_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: The Borrowed Cat - Web Novel Chapter 191]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_19_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Entrance Ceremony & Student Council President - Web Novel Chapter 192]]'''
::*'''[[Mushoku_Tensei:Volume_19_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Research Progress - Web Novel Chapter 193]]'''
 

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Manager:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com SilentWolfie] Translator outside BT
:* [[User:Dark Kaito|Dark Kaito]]
:* [[User:zmunjali|zmunjali]]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[user:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectromagnetictops]] (worst-case-scenario backup translator, I have yet to finish PuiPui )

===Editors===
:* [http://pastebin.com/u/loliDrag0n LoliDrag0n] editor for [http://silentwolfie.deviantart.com SilentWolfie]

== Series Overview ==
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 1 ''312 pages'', (January 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040662206
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 2 ''320 pages'', (March 22, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663937
*無職転生 ~異世界行ったら本気だす~ 3 ''323 pages'', (May 23, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667553

[[Category:Kadokawa Shoten]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 9 Chapter 7

2014-07-03T04:41:25Z

Shiyumi: /* Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me! */

==Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me!==

Shiroyasha: Fuhahahaha! To the readers who have thought that I have left the storyline for good!

Sucks to be you!

The Demon Lord of the White Night is eternal!

I was feeling lonely because I’ve left the main plot line for some time, so I took over this section!

Kuro Usagi: YES! The section that will explain the vast and complex world of Little Garden, “Teach Us! Shiroyasha-sensei” will now begin!…………. But, is it alright? For you to not return to the Heavenly Realm?

Shiroyasha: Ya~, its like this. Its good that I went back home, but I had nothing to do. So I consulted that Sid***tha dude and he said; “How about a job that leads people to enlightenment?” and suggested this. So that's why I was left to take care of this extra section. Here we’ll be explaining the said Little Garden’s world, and explain some side plots that were simplified for the convenience of time.

Kuro Usagi: ……….Please wait a moment. Than that would mean the one who took over this section is-

Shiroyasha: Oops, thats a story for later. Now lets start!

Q: Gift games and Gifts

Gift Games are games that are only allowed to be played by those who’s powers transcend humans.

In Little Garden, it has the same value as normal economic selling/buying;

……..Well that's what's on the surface.

I’m sure some of you have realized, but this is a big white lie. It's a type of excuse.

The origin of Gift Games turn historical theologies, cultural common senses, and phenomenons into trials, and use these trials to wage representative wars. Depending on the outcome of these representative wars, the outside world’s history may change. As Garol Gandack said in volume 5, Gifts are phenomenon that are given during a Paradigm Shift.<ref>This occurred in Volume 5, Chapter 6.</ref>

Gifts are basically the balancing system of the gods given so that humanity will move in the correct path. The reason why many of the people invited into Little Garden are hero’s, famous people, and historically important people is because when the gods tried to recover the Gifts, their users came with it. If Gifts were left as is in the era, it would get messy later on.

Well, once in a blue moon, there are those who are summoned at a completely mundane time. Those exceptions tend to be human shaped, but there are a few that are completely unrelated to the Genomes. According to the records of the Divine Army, those folks called themselves the Cthulhu Mythos.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cthulhu_Mythos</ref>

Mixing various worlds, histories, testing Genome patterns, and collecting them all, as a result, the Little Garden ended up having a unique culture. In other words, the economic use of Gift Games.

Q: Vajra Replica

Kuro Usagi’s favorite Vajra that was blessed by Taishakuten<ref>Otherwise known as Indra in Sanskrit. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C5%9Aakra_(Buddhism) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Indra</ref>. The Vajra is one of the famous armor that represents the buddhist gods, but this one has the power to summon holy lightning due to Taishakuten’s blessings. It's a Gift that's easy to use, has a high output, and it's well versed for offense, defense, and speed.

By the way, “Divinity” is a Gift “a Divine Spirit has recognized as a god”, and can enforce the Gift, regardless of type/equipment, to its strongest potential. Thats the greatest difference between a Divine Spirit and one that gained Divinity.

Q: Brahmastra Replica

A Divine Spear of absolute victory made by the leader of the 12 Devas, Taishakuten, and the overseer of the 12 Devas, Great god Brahma<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brahma</ref> from Indian lore.

The model for this Gift would be Brahma’s Divine Spear. The original spear is similar to the Celtic lore’s Broniac, and will always win and defeat its opponent.

The scary part about this spear is that it was blessed “to win”, not “to kill”. For example, if an opponent had a shield that could not be penetrated no matter what, the spear would twist the world and display a power that would win against that opponent. It’s a power made possible for the Great God Brahma whose name means the truth of the universe, but with this much power it touches the realm of authority rather than power.

Kuro Usagi’s Divine Spear is only a replica of this, and it doesn’t have that much of a cheat function. Instead, it endlessly provides and shoots out the power needed to defeat the opponent it has speared.….. MU, I guess that in itself is a cheat.

Q: Chandra Mahal

This is the holy temple that the “Moon Rabbit” from buddhist lore was invited to. The authorities of the moon are divided into 15 parts, and it's a game board type gift that can be summoned by a “Moon Rabbit” with more than one authority of the moon.

Inside there’s a barrier maintains similar environmental conditions (gravity, oxygen, etc) as on earth, but the ON and OFF of the barrier is determined by the summoner. If the opponent is a human, Kuro Usagi can use this single Gift to easily defeat them. The authority of the moon isn’t for show you know.

Q: Code Unknown.

The cheat Gift that Sakamaki Izayoi uses. Super strong. The end.

…………..I guess that's not good. Frankly I have no clue what this gift is.

What I can say though is that it's not the same type or form as other “Candidates of Origin”. Rather, because it's so different, it's counted as a Candidate. If it was the same type, there would be no need to have candidates, after all.

Besides, the “Candidates of Origin” that I know of are all Demi-Celestial spirits of Earth. Please understand how weird a human boy having this Gift is in the first place.

Q: Authority

Cheat Gift #2 that is used by Kudou Asuka.

Unlike the other two, the answers for Kudou Asuka’s gift can be said to be near completely answered. It's said to be a Gift that gives Virtual Divinity, but that’s obviously a power on the side of a provider; a power very similar to “Influence”.

“Influence” refers to a power granted only to the gods. The power of blessings are mostly born from this Gift.

Using the power of Asuka’s version of “Influence” that “strengthens Gifts”, a flame Gift makes Hell Fire, lightning Gift becomes Divine Lightning, and frost Gift will make things fall in temperature to absolute zero. Her power to give Divinity to anything is very similar to the concept of Yaoyorozu <ref>Translates as “the 8 million gods”, the expression implying the ever increase amount of gods. In Shinto religion, anything can become a god/youkai (the only distinction between the two is if they are worshipped or not) given the right conditions.</ref> of Shinto religion. So there may be a clue in Japanese Lore that will solve the mystery.

Than the question shifts to why did this power reside in Asuka. Let's ponder a bit.

In volume 8, do you remember what Almathea was pondering about?<ref>Volume 8, Chapter 3.</ref>

That was probably because her godly form she originally should have had separated in some shape or form. If this hypothesis is correct, than the “IF” dream that Asuka in volume 2 at the time of VS [Grim Grimoire] becomes suspicious.<ref>Volume 2, Epilogue.</ref>

—I, Kudou Asuka, should have had sisters.
—I ran alongside my dead sisters.
—I silently watched myself say “Trick or Treat” as I laughed gleefully with them.

This dream would be the key to solve the mystery that Kudou Asuka carries. The time the answer will be known should not be too far away.

Q; Genome Tree

The cheat Gift #3 used by Kasukabe Yō. At first glance, its hard to tell what the Gift’s powers are, but as the story has progressed, we now know a few things.

1. It makes it possible for the user to attain the natural powers of any beast (including Eudaemons and Holy Beasts)
2. Using the powers the user has attained as materials, it is possible to produce a weapon with the powers of a completely different beast.
3. The amount of combinations of the weapons made by said attained materials are unknown.
4. When using a Gift that the user cannot control, all attained powers vanish?

…….Hm, Even when we line them up, it's hard to think these up from just the Gifts ability alone.

This is only speculation, but the reason why Kasukabe Yō was able to weaponize one of the strongest species, “Great Garuda” would be most likely because there is a known parent Divine Spirit. The relationship between Parent and Child, in other words a family tree exists, so Genome Tree can weaponize the Garuda using that condition. In other words, it can’t weaponize a beast that doesn’t have a family tree that incorporates a different species.

Anyway, the price for using the powers of the Great Garuda being the loss of all attained powers is absurd. Besides, a Gift does not disappear for no good reason. Perhaps, a power besides that of Genome Tree has intervened.

Or perhaps the row of words that appeared inside Kasukabe Yō’s head during volume 4 may have a relationship to the true identity of this Gift.

In other words; at this point, we don’t understand anything!

Q: Little Garden

Currently its turned into the playground of the Gods, but originally a place created to guide the outer world to the correct progress, in other words a space of Third person view.

In volume 6 Izayoi had said “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.” This is an assumption made from the fact that the three problem children were summoned from different time periods and time flows.

But sorry! If it's just that than the assumption is half correct and half wrong.

The thoughts of Sakamaki Izayoi is probably as follows.

Temporarily naming the time period the kids were summoned to be points a, b, and y, in order for them to be summoned at the same time, there needs to be a completely different time flow that can observe all three points a, b, y at the same time.

That's why Izayoi assumed “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.”

Well, he isn’t wrong up to there, but he’s still missing something.

For one thing, Divine Spirits can exist because of humans religions and history. But these Divine Spirits are the ones that are observing and fine tuning the fate of humanity from an outer world. This creates a question of which actually came first; the humans or gods?

This would be a form of the so called “Bootstrap Paradox”. <ref>The most famous example of this paradox would be "Which came first; the chicken or the egg?". For further reading, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bootstrap_paradox</ref>

If this paradox can be solved, is can uncover the truth of the world of Little Garden………maybe, but this has little to do with the main storyline. <ref>In other words, using this paradox, Little Garden can observe multiple time periods.</ref>

Q: Strongest species

This phrase would refer to the three great species that represent Little Garden.

The ones born as Divine Spirits, pure blooded Dragon species, and Celestial Spirits.

If you want to put ranks of strength, the Celestial Spirit would be at the top, followed by the other two with rivaling strength. This is not a matter of battle prowess, but rather that Celestial Spirits are born regardless of human civilizations. Of course this includes unknown future worlds as well. So killing a Celestial Spirit completely would mean you’d have to be able to kill an infinitely existing world.

But like demon lord Algol, it is possible to demote a Celestial Spirit to a Divine Spirit, then enslave it.
Therefore, its not always true that Celestial Spirits are superior.

Q: Demon Lords

The disasters of Little Garden. They are the beings who have the ability to forcefully impose a type of Game called [Host Master Authority].

But these [Host Master Authorities] are not all evil in nature, and can also be used for justice. That’s why the virtuous gods and apostles give their representatives this privilege, and make them use it to judge evil. If these representatives abuse this, the god's responsible of granting the Authority would have to capture and judge them. These people are commonly referred to as “fallen”.

Q: Demon lord Algol

Known as “Medusa”, “Lilith”, and various other names.

Her verbal tick is “Al-chan is a super beauty!”

……….Yeah, go die. Thanks to her arrogant personality, I ended up crying many times.

Right now, her spiritual power is greatly weakened because she’s become a servant to [Perseus], but her true form is one that can rival Queen Halloween, and is one of the Three Great Problem Children of Little Garden.

Being a variable star, Algol has had great magical capabilities since ancient times, and her roots spread to as far as ancient Mesopotamia. At that time she was hailed as a Mother Earth Goddess, she gradually changed with the changes of culture and advancement of Astrology. She steadily grew away from being a spirit of Earth.

The reason she changed into her form as Celestial Spirit Algol would be her appearance in the Masoretic text of the Old Testament.

Using this, Algol began to spread various demons and poisonous animals (snakes, spiders, and scorpions) throughout various worlds and ages, and declared war against deities of the Three Thousand Worlds.<ref> This means the Buddhist deities.</ref>

After many hardships, she was finally sealed, but the deities of the Old Testament, where the roots of her power came from, refused to look over her because of how much of a pain in the ass she was.
She was passed around from place to place until finally the Greek Mythologies took her in. But, Algol decided to agitate Athena, her overseer, by showing off her beauty and hooking up skills, and finally

Algol: “U so ugly~”

Athena: “Ok, I’m buying that fight.”

Thus, both sides began an all out war.

Their fight made many worry that it would develop into a huge war, but Athena’s group gained an advantage in a unusual form.

Algol’s spiritual power had been shrinking because she was taken in by the Greek Cosmology.
As a result, while Algol was drunk, she was assassinated/eternally bounded to Perseus. The fight of two women ended on that idiotic note.

By the way, the word Alcohol comes from the name Algol. This comes from the saying that “alcohol is the demons drink that leads men to depravity”.

The reason why the Celestial Spirit of the fluctuating star Argol changed her name into Algol is rumored to be because of the influence of the drunks that worship her, but…….it's also rumored that she’ll get drunk with just a tiny sip of holy wine.

Q: Baron La Croix

A God of Death as well as a God of Love in Haitian Voodoo. Otherwise known as a God of Life. He’s one who understands my interests, and is a great friend as well as my eternal rival!

He has many names, with the most famous of them being “Goethe”.

He looks like a pitch black shadow wearing a tail suit<ref>This type of suit -> http://www.moss.co.uk/images/original/963112115_01.jpg</ref> and a bowler hat, and his entire body is thin and flat. Being a Divine Spirit with profane emotions, his emotions are easily understood.

Well, his true body is not the shadow but rather the hat and suit. The existence of the Divine Spirit known as Goethe is based on how he’s dressed rather than his actual body.

This comes from the fact that when the believers of Voodoo go into ceremonies or political activities, they dress as if to look like Goethe, wearing a tail suit and bowler hat. In this way the Divine Spirit has no actual form, and his suit and hat are the strongest symbol of his existence.

While there are many Divine Spirits, there are few who are capable of being called Sagacious God. How he became known as a demon lord has to do with this slave freedom movement of the outer world……….This little mystery will be solved in the near future of the main story.

Q: Final Trial of Humanity

The title given to the oldest demon lords.
It's basically the origin of demon lords and Gift games that make Little Garden so unique.

They are the disasters that suddenly appeared during the time Gods were fighting each other for the fate of humanity. While the Gods war is a trial directly linked to the fate of humanity with the assumption that humanity continues, Final Trials of Humanity are the highest level trials that need to be cleared by humans in order for humans/the world to survive.

It would be easier to understand if I say that they are a manifestation of a [Host Master Authority] itself.

The scary part of those guys would be the fact that they do not need a Geass Scroll to continually activate their Game. So in order to defeat them you would need an incredible amount of knowledge, weird ideas, and the will to defeat the impossible.

Azi Dakaha that's currently attacking [No Name] right now is also one of them.

But in its case, its motives of action still hasn’t left the realm of a Divine Spirit.

What that means, I want you all to understand with your own eyes next volume.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 9 Chapter 7

2014-07-03T04:03:24Z

Shiyumi: /* Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me! */

==Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me!==

Shiroyasha: Fuhahahaha! To the readers who have thought that I have left the storyline for good!

Sucks to be you!

The Demon Lord of the White Night is eternal!

I was feeling lonely because I’ve left the main plot line for some time, so I took over this section!

Kuro Usagi: YES! The section that will explain the vast and complex world of Little Garden, “Teach Us! Shiroyasha-sensei” will now begin!…………. But, is it alright? For you to not return to the Heavenly Realm?

Shiroyasha: Ya~, its like this. Its good that I went back home, but I had nothing to do. So I consulted that Sid***tha dude and he said; “How about a job that leads people to enlightenment?” and suggested this. So that's why I was left to take care of this extra section. Here we’ll be explaining the said Little Garden’s world, and explain some side plots that were simplified for the convenience of time.

Kuro Usagi: ……….Please wait a moment. Than that would mean the one who took over this section is-

Shiroyasha: Oops, thats a story for later. Now lets start!

Q: Gift games and Gifts

Gift Games are games that are only allowed to be played by those who’s powers transcend humans.

In Little Garden, it has the same value as normal economic selling/buying;

……..Well that's what's on the surface.

I’m sure some of you have realized, but this is a big white lie. It's a type of excuse.

The origin of Gift Games turn historical theologies, cultural common senses, and phenomenons into trials, and use these trials to wage representative wars. Depending on the outcome of these representative wars, the outside world’s history may change. As Garol Gandack said in volume 5, Gifts are phenomenon that are given during a Paradigm Shift.<ref>This occurred in Volume 5, Chapter 6.</ref>

Gifts are basically the balancing system of the gods given so that humanity will move in the correct path. The reason why many of the people invited into Little Garden are hero’s, famous people, and historically important people is because when the gods tried to recover the Gifts, their users came with it. If Gifts were left as is in the era, it would get messy later on.

Well, once in a blue moon, there are those who are summoned at a completely mundane time. Those exceptions tend to be human shaped, but there are a few that are completely unrelated to the Genomes. According to the records of the Divine Army, those folks called themselves the Cthulhu Mythos.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cthulhu_Mythos</ref>

Mixing various worlds, histories, testing Genome patterns, and collecting them all, as a result, the Little Garden ended up having a unique culture. In other words, the economic use of Gift Games.

Q: Vajra Replica

Kuro Usagi’s favorite Vajra that was blessed by Taishakuten<ref>Otherwise known as Indra in Sanskrit. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C5%9Aakra_(Buddhism) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Indra</ref>. The Vajra is one of the famous armor that represents the buddhist gods, but this one has the power to summon holy lightning due to Taishakuten’s blessings. It's a Gift that's easy to use, has a high output, and it's well versed for offense, defense, and speed.

By the way, “Divinity” is a Gift “a Divine Spirit has recognized as a god”, and can enforce the Gift, regardless of type/equipment, to its strongest potential. Thats the greatest difference between a Divine Spirit and one that gained Divinity.

Q: Brahmastra Replica

A Divine Spear of absolute victory made by the leader of the 12 Devas, Taishakuten, and the overseer of the 12 Devas, Great god Brahma<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brahma</ref> from Indian lore.

The model for this Gift would be Brahma’s Divine Spear. The original spear is similar to the Celtic lore’s Broniac, and will always win and defeat its opponent.

The scary part about this spear is that it was blessed “to win”, not “to kill”. For example, if an opponent had a shield that could not be penetrated no matter what, the spear would twist the world and display a power that would win against that opponent. It’s a power made possible for the Great God Brahma whose name means the truth of the universe, but with this much power it touches the realm of authority rather than power.

Kuro Usagi’s Divine Spear is only a replica of this, and it doesn’t have that much of a cheat function. Instead, it endlessly provides and shoots out the power needed to defeat the opponent it has speared.….. MU, I guess that in itself is a cheat.

Q: Chandra Mahal

This is the holy temple that the “Moon Rabbit” from buddhist lore was invited to. The authorities of the moon are divided into 15 parts, and it's a game board type gift that can be summoned by a “Moon Rabbit” with more than one authority of the moon.

Inside there’s a barrier maintains similar environmental conditions (gravity, oxygen, etc) as on earth, but the ON and OFF of the barrier is determined by the summoner. If the opponent is a human, Kuro Usagi can use this single Gift to easily defeat them. The authority of the moon isn’t for show you know.

Q: Code Unknown.

The cheat Gift that Sakamaki Izayoi uses. Super strong. The end.

…………..I guess that's not good. Frankly I have no clue what this gift is.

What I can say though is that it's not the same type or form as other “Candidates of Origin”. Rather, because it's so different, it's counted as a Candidate. If it was the same type, there would be no need to have candidates, after all.

Besides, the “Candidates of Origin” that I know of are all Demi-Celestial spirits of Earth. Please understand how weird a human boy having this Gift is in the first place.

Q: Authority

Cheat Gift #2 that is used by Kudou Asuka.

Unlike the other two, the answers for Kudou Asuka’s gift can be said to be near completely answered. It's said to be a Gift that gives Virtual Divinity, but that’s obviously a power on the side of a provider; a power very similar to “Influence”.

“Influence” refers to a power granted only to the gods. The power of blessings are mostly born from this Gift.

Using the power of Asuka’s version of “Influence” that “strengthens Gifts”, a flame Gift makes Hell Fire, lightning Gift becomes Divine Lightning, and frost Gift will make things fall in temperature to absolute zero. Her power to give Divinity to anything is very similar to the concept of Yaoyorozu <ref>Translates as “the 8 million gods”, the expression implying the ever increase amount of gods. In Shinto religion, anything can become a god/youkai (the only distinction between the two is if they are worshipped or not) given the right conditions.</ref> of Shinto religion. So there may be a clue in Japanese Lore that will solve the mystery.

Than the question shifts to why did this power reside in Asuka. Let's ponder a bit.

In volume 8, do you remember what Almathea was pondering about?<ref>Volume 8, Chapter 3.</ref>

That was probably because her godly form she originally should have had separated in some shape or form. If this hypothesis is correct, than the “IF” dream that Asuka in volume 2 at the time of VS [Grim Grimoire] becomes suspicious.<ref>Volume 2, Epilogue</ref>

—I, Kudou Asuka, should have had sisters.
—I ran alongside my dead sisters.
—I silently watched myself say “Trick or Treat” as I laughed gleefully with them.

This dream would be the key to solve the mystery that Kudou Asuka carries. The time the answer will be known should not be too far away.

Q; Genome Tree

The cheat Gift #3 used by Kasukabe Yō. At first glance, its hard to tell what the Gift’s powers are, but as the story has progressed, we now know a few things.

1. It makes it possible for the user to attain the natural powers of any beast (including Eudaemons and Holy Beasts)
2. Using the powers the user has attained as materials, it is possible to produce a weapon with the powers of a completely different beast.
3. The amount of combinations of the weapons made by said attained materials are unknown.
4. When using a Gift that the user cannot control, all attained powers vanish?

…….Hm, Even when we line them up, it's hard to think these up from just the Gifts ability alone.

This is only speculation, but the reason why Kasukabe Yō was able to weaponize one of the strongest species, “Great Garuda” would be most likely because there is a known parent Divine Spirit. The relationship between Parent and Child, in other words a family tree exists, so Genome Tree can weaponize the Garuda using that condition. In other words, it can’t weaponize a beast that doesn’t have a family tree that incorporates a different species.

Anyway, the price for using the powers of the Great Garuda being the loss of all attained powers is absurd. Besides, a Gift does not disappear for no good reason. Perhaps, a power besides that of Genome Tree has intervened.

Or perhaps the row of words that appeared inside Kasukabe Yō’s head during volume 4 may have a relationship to the true identity of this Gift.

In other words; at this point, we don’t understand anything!

Q: Little Garden

Currently its turned into the playground of the Gods, but originally a place created to guide the outer world to the correct progress, in other words a space of Third person view.

In volume 6 Izayoi had said “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.” This is an assumption made from the fact that the three problem children were summoned from different time periods and time flows.

But sorry! If it's just that than the assumption is half correct and half wrong.

The thoughts of Sakamaki Izayoi is probably as follows.

Temporarily naming the time period the kids were summoned to be points a, b, and y, in order for them to be summoned at the same time, there needs to be a completely different time flow that can observe all three points a, b, y at the same time.

That's why Izayoi assumed “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.”

Well, he isn’t wrong up to there, but he’s still missing something.

For one thing, Divine Spirits can exist because of humans religions and history. But these Divine Spirits are the ones that are observing and fine tuning the fate of humanity from an outer world. This creates a question of which actually came first; the humans or gods?

This would be a form of the so called “Bootstrap Paradox”. <ref>The most famous example of this paradox would be "Which came first; the chicken or the egg?". For further reading, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bootstrap_paradox</ref>

If this paradox can be solved, is can uncover the truth of the world of Little Garden………maybe, but this has little to do with the main storyline. <ref>In other words, using this paradox, Little Garden can observe multiple time periods.</ref>

Q: Strongest species

This phrase would refer to the three great species that represent Little Garden.

The ones born as Divine Spirits, pure blooded Dragon species, and Celestial Spirits.

If you want to put ranks of strength, the Celestial Spirit would be at the top, followed by the other two with rivaling strength. This is not a matter of battle prowess, but rather that Celestial Spirits are born regardless of human civilizations. Of course this includes unknown future worlds as well. So killing a Celestial Spirit completely would mean you’d have to be able to kill an infinitely existing world.

But like demon lord Algol, it is possible to demote a Celestial Spirit to a Divine Spirit, then enslave it.
Therefore, its not always true that Celestial Spirits are superior.

Q: Demon Lords

The disasters of Little Garden. They are the beings who have the ability to forcefully impose a type of Game called [Host Master Authority].

But these [Host Master Authorities] are not all evil in nature, and can also be used for justice. That’s why the virtuous gods and apostles give their representatives this privilege, and make them use it to judge evil. If these representatives abuse this, the god's responsible of granting the Authority would have to capture and judge them. These people are commonly referred to as “fallen”.

Q: Demon lord Algol

Known as “Medusa”, “Lilith”, and various other names.

Her verbal tick is “Al-chan is a super beauty!”

……….Yeah, go die. Thanks to her arrogant personality, I ended up crying many times.

Right now, her spiritual power is greatly weakened because she’s become a servant to [Perseus], but her true form is one that can rival Queen Halloween, and is one of the Three Great Problem Children of Little Garden.

Being a variable star, Algol has had great magical capabilities since ancient times, and her roots spread to as far as ancient Mesopotamia. At that time she was hailed as a Mother Earth Goddess, she gradually changed with the changes of culture and advancement of Astrology. She steadily grew away from being a spirit of Earth.

The reason she changed into her form as Celestial Spirit Algol would be her appearance in the Masoretic text of the Old Testament.

Using this, Algol began to spread various demons and poisonous animals (snakes, spiders, and scorpions) throughout various worlds and ages, and declared war against deities of the Three Thousand Worlds.<ref> This means the Buddhist deities.</ref>

After many hardships, she was finally sealed, but the deities of the Old Testament, where the roots of her power came from, refused to look over her because of how much of a pain in the ass she was.
She was passed around from place to place until finally the Greek Mythologies took her in. But, Algol decided to agitate Athena, her overseer, by showing off her beauty and hooking up skills, and finally

Algol: “U so ugly~”
Athena: “Ok, I’m buying that fight.”

Thus, both sides began an all out war.

Their fight made many worry that it would develop into a huge war, but Athena’s group gained an advantage in a unusual form.

Algol’s spiritual power had been shrinking because she was taken in by the Greek Cosmology.
As a result, while Algol was drunk, she was assassinated/eternally bounded to Perseus. The fight of two women ended on that idiotic note.

By the way, the word Alcohol comes from the name Algol. This comes from the saying that “alcohol is the demons drink that leads men to depravity”.

The reason why the Celestial Spirit of the fluctuating star Argol changed her name into Algol is rumored to be because of the influence of the drunks that worship her, but…….it's also rumored that she’ll get drunk with just a tiny sip of holy wine.

Q: Baron La Croix

A God of Death as well as a God of Love in Haitian Voodoo. Otherwise known as a God of Life. He’s one who understands my interests, and is a great friend as well as my eternal rival!

He has many names, with the most famous of them being “Goethe”.

He looks like a pitch black shadow wearing a tail suit<ref>This type of suit -> http://www.moss.co.uk/images/original/963112115_01.jpg</ref> and a bowler hat, and his entire body is thin and flat. Being a Divine Spirit with profane emotions, his emotions are easily understood.

Well, his true body is not the shadow but rather the hat and suit. The existence of the Divine Spirit known as Goethe is based on how he’s dressed rather than his actual body.

This comes from the fact that when the believers of Voodoo go into ceremonies or political activities, they dress as if to look like Goethe, wearing a tail suit and bowler hat. In this way the Divine Spirit has no actual form, and his suit and hat are the strongest symbol of his existence.

While there are many Divine Spirits, there are few who are capable of being called Sagacious God. How he became known as a demon lord has to do with this slave freedom movement of the outer world……….This little mystery will be solved in the near future of the main story.

Q: Final Trial of Humanity

The title given to the oldest demon lords.
It's basically the origin of demon lords and Gift games that make Little Garden so unique.

They are the disasters that suddenly appeared during the time Gods were fighting each other for the fate of humanity. While the Gods war is a trial directly linked to the fate of humanity with the assumption that humanity continues, Final Trials of Humanity are the highest level trials that need to be cleared by humans in order for humans/the world to survive.

It would be easier to understand if I say that they are a manifestation of a [Host Master Authority] itself.

The scary part of those guys would be the fact that they do not need a Geass Scroll to continually activate their Game. So in order to defeat them you would need an incredible amount of knowledge, weird ideas, and the will to defeat the impossible.

Azi Dakaha that's currently attacking [No Name] right now is also one of them.

But in its case, its motives of action still hasn’t left the realm of a Divine Spirit.

What that means, I want you all to understand with your own eyes next volume.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 9 Chapter 7

2014-07-03T04:01:28Z

Shiyumi: /* Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me! */

==Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me!==

Shiroyasha: Fuhahahaha! To the readers who have thought that I have left the storyline for good!

Sucks to be you!

The Demon Lord of the White Night is eternal!

I was feeling lonely because I’ve left the main plot line for some time, so I took over this section!

Kuro Usagi: YES! The section that will explain the vast and complex world of Little Garden, “Teach Us! Shiroyasha-sensei” will now begin!…………. But, is it alright? For you to not return to the Heavenly Realm?

Shiroyasha: Ya~, its like this. Its good that I went back home, but I had nothing to do. So I consulted that Sid***tha dude and he said; “How about a job that leads people to enlightenment?” and suggested this. So that's why I was left to take care of this extra section. Here we’ll be explaining the said Little Garden’s world, and explain some side plots that were simplified for the convenience of time.

Kuro Usagi: ……….Please wait a moment. Than that would mean the one who took over this section is-

Shiroyasha: Oops, thats a story for later. Now lets start!

Q;Gift games and Gifts

Gift Games are games that are only allowed to be played by those who’s powers transcend humans.

In Little Garden, it has the same value as normal economic selling/buying;

……..Well that's what's on the surface.

I’m sure some of you have realized, but this is a big white lie. It's a type of excuse.

The origin of Gift Games turn historical theologies, cultural common senses, and phenomenons into trials, and use these trials to wage representative wars. Depending on the outcome of these representative wars, the outside world’s history may change. As Garol Gandack said in volume 5, Gifts are phenomenon that are given during a Paradigm Shift.<ref>This occurred in Volume 5, Chapter 6.</ref>

Gifts are basically the balancing system of the gods given so that humanity will move in the correct path. The reason why many of the people invited into Little Garden are hero’s, famous people, and historically important people is because when the gods tried to recover the Gifts, their users came with it. If Gifts were left as is in the era, it would get messy later on.

Well, once in a blue moon, there are those who are summoned at a completely mundane time. Those exceptions tend to be human shaped, but there are a few that are completely unrelated to the Genomes. According to the records of the Divine Army, those folks called themselves the Cthulhu Mythos.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cthulhu_Mythos</ref>

Mixing various worlds, histories, testing Genome patterns, and collecting them all, as a result, the Little Garden ended up having a unique culture. In other words, the economic use of Gift Games.

Q: Vajra Replica

Kuro Usagi’s favorite Vajra that was blessed by Taishakuten<ref>Otherwise known as Indra in Sanskrit. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C5%9Aakra_(Buddhism) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Indra</ref>. The Vajra is one of the famous armor that represents the buddhist gods, but this one has the power to summon holy lightning due to Taishakuten’s blessings. It's a Gift that's easy to use, has a high output, and it's well versed for offense, defense, and speed.

By the way, “Divinity” is a Gift “a Divine Spirit has recognized as a god”, and can enforce the Gift, regardless of type/equipment, to its strongest potential. Thats the greatest difference between a Divine Spirit and one that gained Divinity.

Q: Brahmastra Replica

A Divine Spear of absolute victory made by the leader of the 12 Devas, Taishakuten, and the overseer of the 12 Devas, Great god Brahma<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brahma</ref> from Indian lore.

The model for this Gift would be Brahma’s Divine Spear. The original spear is similar to the Celtic lore’s Broniac, and will always win and defeat its opponent.

The scary part about this spear is that it was blessed “to win”, not “to kill”. For example, if an opponent had a shield that could not be penetrated no matter what, the spear would twist the world and display a power that would win against that opponent. It’s a power made possible for the Great God Brahma whose name means the truth of the universe, but with this much power it touches the realm of authority rather than power.

Kuro Usagi’s Divine Spear is only a replica of this, and it doesn’t have that much of a cheat function. Instead, it endlessly provides and shoots out the power needed to defeat the opponent it has speared.….. MU, I guess that in itself is a cheat.

Q: Chandra Mahal

This is the holy temple that the “Moon Rabbit” from buddhist lore was invited to. The authorities of the moon are divided into 15 parts, and it's a game board type gift that can be summoned by a “Moon Rabbit” with more than one authority of the moon.

Inside there’s a barrier maintains similar environmental conditions (gravity, oxygen, etc) as on earth, but the ON and OFF of the barrier is determined by the summoner. If the opponent is a human, Kuro Usagi can use this single Gift to easily defeat them. The authority of the moon isn’t for show you know.

Q: Code Unknown.

The cheat Gift that Sakamaki Izayoi uses. Super strong. The end.

…………..I guess that's not good. Frankly I have no clue what this gift is.

What I can say though is that it's not the same type or form as other “Candidates of Origin”. Rather, because it's so different, it's counted as a Candidate. If it was the same type, there would be no need to have candidates, after all.

Besides, the “Candidates of Origin” that I know of are all Demi-Celestial spirits of Earth. Please understand how weird a human boy having this Gift is in the first place.

Q: Authority

Cheat Gift #2 that is used by Kudou Asuka.

Unlike the other two, the answers for Kudou Asuka’s gift can be said to be near completely answered. It's said to be a Gift that gives Virtual Divinity, but that’s obviously a power on the side of a provider; a power very similar to “Influence”.

“Influence” refers to a power granted only to the gods. The power of blessings are mostly born from this Gift.

Using the power of Asuka’s version of “Influence” that “strengthens Gifts”, a flame Gift makes Hell Fire, lightning Gift becomes Divine Lightning, and frost Gift will make things fall in temperature to absolute zero. Her power to give Divinity to anything is very similar to the concept of Yaoyorozu <ref>Translates as “the 8 million gods”, the expression implying the ever increase amount of gods. In Shinto religion, anything can become a god/youkai (the only distinction between the two is if they are worshipped or not) given the right conditions.</ref> of Shinto religion. So there may be a clue in Japanese Lore that will solve the mystery.

Than the question shifts to why did this power reside in Asuka. Let's ponder a bit.

In volume 8, do you remember what Almathea was pondering about?<ref>Volume 8, Chapter 3.</ref>

That was probably because her godly form she originally should have had separated in some shape or form. If this hypothesis is correct, than the “IF” dream that Asuka in volume 2 at the time of VS [Grim Grimoire] becomes suspicious.<ref>Volume 2, Epilogue</ref>

—I, Kudou Asuka, should have had sisters.
—I ran alongside my dead sisters.
—I silently watched myself say “Trick or Treat” as I laughed gleefully with them.

This dream would be the key to solve the mystery that Kudou Asuka carries. The time the answer will be known should not be too far away.

Q; Genome Tree

The cheat Gift #3 used by Kasukabe Yō. At first glance, its hard to tell what the Gift’s powers are, but as the story has progressed, we now know a few things.

1. It makes it possible for the user to attain the natural powers of any beast (including Eudaemons and Holy Beasts)
2. Using the powers the user has attained as materials, it is possible to produce a weapon with the powers of a completely different beast.
3. The amount of combinations of the weapons made by said attained materials are unknown.
4. When using a Gift that the user cannot control, all attained powers vanish?

…….Hm, Even when we line them up, it's hard to think these up from just the Gifts ability alone.

This is only speculation, but the reason why Kasukabe Yō was able to weaponize one of the strongest species, “Great Garuda” would be most likely because there is a known parent Divine Spirit. The relationship between Parent and Child, in other words a family tree exists, so Genome Tree can weaponize the Garuda using that condition. In other words, it can’t weaponize a beast that doesn’t have a family tree that incorporates a different species.

Anyway, the price for using the powers of the Great Garuda being the loss of all attained powers is absurd. Besides, a Gift does not disappear for no good reason. Perhaps, a power besides that of Genome Tree has intervened.

Or perhaps the row of words that appeared inside Kasukabe Yō’s head during volume 4 may have a relationship to the true identity of this Gift.

In other words; at this point, we don’t understand anything!

Q: Little Garden

Currently its turned into the playground of the Gods, but originally a place created to guide the outer world to the correct progress, in other words a space of Third person view.

In volume 6 Izayoi had said “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.” This is an assumption made from the fact that the three problem children were summoned from different time periods and time flows.

But sorry! If it's just that than the assumption is half correct and half wrong.

The thoughts of Sakamaki Izayoi is probably as follows.

Temporarily naming the time period the kids were summoned to be points a, b, and y, in order for them to be summoned at the same time, there needs to be a completely different time flow that can observe all three points a, b, y at the same time.

That's why Izayoi assumed “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.”

Well, he isn’t wrong up to there, but he’s still missing something.

For one thing, Divine Spirits can exist because of humans religions and history. But these Divine Spirits are the ones that are observing and fine tuning the fate of humanity from an outer world. This creates a question of which actually came first; the humans or gods?

This would be a form of the so called “Bootstrap Paradox”. <ref>The most famous example of this paradox would be "Which came first; the chicken or the egg?". For further reading, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bootstrap_paradox</ref>

If this paradox can be solved, is can uncover the truth of the world of Little Garden………maybe, but this has little to do with the main storyline. <ref>In other words, using this paradox, Little Garden can observe multiple time periods.</ref>

Q: Strongest species

This phrase would refer to the three great species that represent Little Garden.

The ones born as Divine Spirits, pure blooded Dragon species, and Celestial Spirits.

If you want to put ranks of strength, the Celestial Spirit would be at the top, followed by the other two with rivaling strength. This is not a matter of battle prowess, but rather that Celestial Spirits are born regardless of human civilizations. Of course this includes unknown future worlds as well. So killing a Celestial Spirit completely would mean you’d have to be able to kill an infinitely existing world.

But like demon lord Algol, it is possible to demote a Celestial Spirit to a Divine Spirit, then enslave it.
Therefore, its not always true that Celestial Spirits are superior.

Q: Demon Lords

The disasters of Little Garden. They are the beings who have the ability to forcefully impose a type of Game called [Host Master Authority].

But these [Host Master Authorities] are not all evil in nature, and can also be used for justice. That’s why the virtuous gods and apostles give their representatives this privilege, and make them use it to judge evil. If these representatives abuse this, the god/s responsible of granting the Authority would have to capture and judge them. These people are commonly referred to as “fallen”.

Q: Demon lord Algol

Known as “Medusa”, “Lilith”, and various other names.

Her verbal tick is “Al-chan is a super beauty!”

……….Yeah, go die. Thanks to her arrogant personality, I ended up crying many times.

Right now, her spiritual power is greatly weakened because she’s become a servant to [Perseus], but her true form is one that can rival Queen Halloween, and is one of the Three Great Problem Children of Little Garden.

Being a variable star, Algol has had great magical capabilities since ancient times, and her roots spread to as far as ancient Mesopotamia. At that time she was hailed as a Mother Earth Goddess, she gradually changed with the changes of culture and advancement of Astrology. She steadily grew away from being a spirit of Earth.

The reason she changed into her form as Celestial Spirit Algol would be her appearance in the Masoretic text of the Old Testament.

Using this, Algol began to spread various demons and poisonous animals (snakes, spiders, and scorpions) throughout various worlds and ages, and declared war against deities of the Three Thousand Worlds.<ref> This means the Buddhist deities.</ref>

After many hardships, she was finally sealed, but the deities of the Old Testament, where the roots of her power came from, refused to look over her because of how much of a pain in the ass she was.
She was passed around from place to place until finally the Greek Mythologies took her in. But, Algol decided to agitate Athena, her overseer, by showing off her beauty and hooking up skills, and finally

Algol; “U so ugly~”
Athena; “Ok, I’m buying that fight.”

Thus, both sides began an all out war.

Their fight made many worry that it would develop into a huge war, but Athena’s group gained an advantage in a unusual form.

Algol’s spiritual power had been shrinking because she was taken in by the Greek Cosmology.
As a result, while Algol was drunk, she was assassinated/eternally bounded to Perseus. The fight of two women ended on that idiotic note.

By the way, the word Alcohol comes from the name Algol. This comes from the saying that “alcohol is the demons drink that leads men to depravity”.

The reason why the Celestial Spirit of the fluctuating star Argol changed her name into Algol is rumored to be because of the influence of the drunks that worship her, but…….it's also rumored that she’ll get drunk with just a tiny sip of holy wine.

Q: Baron La Croix

A God of Death as well as a God of Love in Haitian Voodoo. Otherwise known as a God of Life. He’s one who understands my interests, and is a great friend as well as my eternal rival!

He has many names, with the most famous of them being “Goethe”.

He looks like a pitch black shadow wearing a tail suit<ref>This type of suit -> http://www.moss.co.uk/images/original/963112115_01.jpg</ref> and a bowler hat, and his entire body is thin and flat. Being a Divine Spirit with profane emotions, his emotions are easily understood.

Well, his true body is not the shadow but rather the hat and suit. The existence of the Divine Spirit known as Goethe is based on how he’s dressed rather than his actual body.

This comes from the fact that when the believers of Voodoo go into ceremonies or political activities, they dress as if to look like Goethe, wearing a tail suit and bowler hat. In this way the Divine Spirit has no actual form, and his suit and hat are the strongest symbol of his existence.

While there are many Divine Spirits, there are few who are capable of being called Sagacious God. How he became known as a demon lord has to do with this slave freedom movement of the outer world……….This little mystery will be solved in the near future of the main story.

Q: Final Trial of Humanity

The title given to the oldest demon lords.
It's basically the origin of demon lords and gift games that make Little Garden so unique.

They are the disasters that suddenly appeared during the time Gods were fighting each other for the fate of humanity. While the Gods war is a trial directly linked to the fate of humanity with the assumption that humanity continues, Final Trials of Humanity are the highest level trials that need to be cleared by humans in order for humans/the world to survive.

It would be easier to understand if I say that they are a manifestation of a [Host Master Authority] itself.

The scary part of those guys would be the fact that they do not need a Geass Scroll to continually activate their Game. So in order to defeat them you would need an incredible amount of knowledge, weird ideas, and the will to defeat the impossible.

Azi Dakaha that's currently attacking [No Name] right now is also one of them.

But in its case, its motives of action still hasn’t left the realm of a Divine Spirit.

What that means, I want you all to understand with your own eyes next volume.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 9 Chapter 7

2014-07-03T03:59:58Z

Shiyumi: /* Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me! */

==Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me!==

Shiroyasha: Fuhahahaha! To the readers who have thought that I have left the storyline for good!

Sucks to be you!

The Demon Lord of the White Night is eternal!

I was feeling lonely because I’ve left the main plot line for some time, so I took over this section!

Kuro Usagi: YES! The section that will explain the vast and complex world of Little Garden, “Teach Us! Shiroyasha-sensei” will now begin!…………. But, is it alright? For you to not return to the Heavenly Realm?

Shiroyasha: Ya~, its like this. Its good that I went back home, but I had nothing to do. So I consulted that Sid***tha dude and he said; “How about a job that leads people to enlightenment?” and suggested this. So that's why I was left to take care of this extra section. Here we’ll be explaining the said Little Garden’s world, and explain some side plots that were simplified for the convenience of time.

Kuro Usagi: ……….Please wait a moment. Than that would mean the one who took over this section is-

Shiroyasha: Oops, thats a story for later. Now lets start!

Q;Gift games and Gifts

Gift Games are games that are only allowed to be played by those who’s powers transcend humans.

In Little Garden, it has the same value as normal economic selling/buying;

……..Well that's what's on the surface.

I’m sure some of you have realized, but this is a big white lie. It's a type of excuse.

The origin of Gift Games turn historical theologies, cultural common senses, and phenomenons into trials, and use these trials to wage representative wars. Depending on the outcome of these representative wars, the outside world’s history may change. As Garol Gandack said in volume 5, Gifts are phenomenon that are given during a Paradigm Shift.<ref>This occurred in Volume 5, Chapter 6.</ref>

Gifts are basically the balancing system of the gods given so that humanity will move in the correct path. The reason why many of the people invited into Little Garden are hero’s, famous people, and historically important people is because when the gods tried to recover the Gifts, their users came with it. If Gifts were left as is in the era, it would get messy later on.

Well, once in a blue moon, there are those who are summoned at a completely mundane time. Those exceptions tend to be human shaped, but there are a few that are completely unrelated to the Genomes. According to the records of the Divine Army, those folks called themselves the Cthulhu Mythos.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cthulhu_Mythos</ref>

Mixing various worlds, histories, testing Genome patterns, and collecting them all, as a result, the Little Garden ended up having a unique culture. In other words, the economic use of Gift Games.

Q: Vajra Replica

Kuro Usagi’s favorite Vajra that was blessed by Taishakuten<ref>Otherwise known as Indra in Sanskrit. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C5%9Aakra_(Buddhism) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Indra</ref>. The Vajra is one of the famous armor that represents the buddhist gods, but this one has the power to summon holy lightning due to Taishakuten’s blessings. It's a Gift that's easy to use, has a high output, and it's well versed for offense, defense, and speed.

By the way, “Divinity” is a Gift “a Divine Spirit has recognized as a god”, and can enforce the Gift, regardless of type/equipment, to its strongest potential. Thats the greatest difference between a Divine Spirit and one that gained Divinity.

Q: Brahmastra Replica

A Divine Spear of absolute victory made by the leader of the 12 Devas, Taishakuten, and the overseer of the 12 Devas, Great god Brahma<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brahma</ref> from Indian lore.

The model for this Gift would be Brahma’s Divine Spear. The original spear is similar to the Celtic lore’s Broniac, and will always win and defeat its opponent.

The scary part about this spear is that it was blessed “to win”, not “to kill”. For example, if an opponent had a shield that could not be penetrated no matter what, the spear would twist the world and display a power that would win against that opponent. It’s a power made possible for the Great God Brahma whose name means the truth of the universe, but with this much power it touches the realm of authority rather than power.

Kuro Usagi’s Divine Spear is only a replica of this, and it doesn’t have that much of a cheat function. Instead, it endlessly provides and shoots out the power needed to defeat the opponent it has speared.….. MU, I guess that in itself is a cheat.

Q: Chandra Mahal

This is the holy temple that the “Moon Rabbit” from buddhist lore was invited to. The authorities of the moon are divided into 15 parts, and it's a game board type gift that can be summoned by a “Moon Rabbit” with more than one authority of the moon.

Inside there’s a barrier maintains similar environmental conditions (gravity, oxygen, etc) as on earth, but the ON and OFF of the barrier is determined by the summoner. If the opponent is a human, Kuro Usagi can use this single Gift to easily defeat them. The authority of the moon isn’t for show you know.

Q: Code Unknown.

The cheat Gift that Sakamaki Izayoi uses. Super strong. The end.

…………..I guess that's not good. Frankly I have no clue what this gift is.

What I can say though is that it's not the same type or form as other “Candidates of Origin”. Rather, because it's so different, it's counted as a Candidate. If it was the same type, there would be no need to have candidates, after all.

Besides, the “Candidates of Origin” that I know of are all Demi-Celestial spirits of Earth. Please understand how weird a human boy having this Gift is in the first place.

Q: Authority

Cheat Gift #2 that is used by Kudou Asuka.

Unlike the other two, the answers for Kudou Asuka’s gift can be said to be near completely answered. It's said to be a Gift that gives Virtual Divinity, but that’s obviously a power on the side of a provider; a power very similar to “Influence”.

“Influence” refers to a power granted only to the gods. The power of blessings are mostly born from this Gift.

Using the power of Asuka’s version of “Influence” that “strengthens Gifts”, a flame Gift makes Hell Fire, lightning Gift becomes Divine Lightning, and frost Gift will make things fall in temperature to absolute zero. Her power to give Divinity to anything is very similar to the concept of Yaoyorozu <ref>Translates as “the 8 million gods”, the expression implying the ever increase amount of gods. In Shinto religion, anything can become a god/youkai (the only distinction between the two is if they are worshipped or not) given the right conditions.</ref> of Shinto religion. So there may be a clue in Japanese Lore that will solve the mystery.

Than the question shifts to why did this power reside in Asuka. Let's ponder a bit.

In volume 8, do you remember what Almathea was pondering about?<ref><Volume 8, Chapter 3.</ref>

That was probably because her godly form she originally should have had separated in some shape or form. If this hypothesis is correct, than the “IF” dream that Asuka in volume 2 at the time of VS [Grim Grimoire] becomes suspicious.<ref>Volume 2, Epilogue</ref>

—I, Kudou Asuka, should have had sisters.
—I ran alongside my dead sisters.
—I silently watched myself say “Trick or Treat” as I laughed gleefully with them.

This dream would be the key to solve the mystery that Kudou Asuka carries. The time the answer will be known should not be too far away.

Q; Genome Tree

The cheat Gift #3 used by Kasukabe Yō. At first glance, its hard to tell what the Gift’s powers are, but as the story has progressed, we now know a few things.

1. It makes it possible for the user to attain the natural powers of any beast (including Eudaemons and Holy Beasts)
2. Using the powers the user has attained as materials, it is possible to produce a weapon with the powers of a completely different beast.
3. The amount of combinations of the weapons made by said attained materials are unknown.
4. When using a Gift that the user cannot control, all attained powers vanish?

…….Hm, Even when we line them up, it's hard to think these up from just the Gifts ability alone.

This is only speculation, but the reason why Kasukabe Yō was able to weaponize one of the strongest species, “Great Garuda” would be most likely because there is a known parent Divine Spirit. The relationship between Parent and Child, in other words a family tree exists, so Genome Tree can weaponize the Garuda using that condition. In other words, it can’t weaponize a beast that doesn’t have a family tree that incorporates a different species.

Anyway, the price for using the powers of the Great Garuda being the loss of all attained powers is absurd. Besides, a Gift does not disappear for no good reason. Perhaps, a power besides that of Genome Tree has intervened.

Or perhaps the row of words that appeared inside Kasukabe Yō’s head during volume 4 may have a relationship to the true identity of this Gift.

In other words; at this point, we don’t understand anything!

Q: Little Garden

Currently its turned into the playground of the Gods, but originally a place created to guide the outer world to the correct progress, in other words a space of Third person view.

In volume 6 Izayoi had said “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.” This is an assumption made from the fact that the three problem children were summoned from different time periods and time flows.

But sorry! If it's just that than the assumption is half correct and half wrong.

The thoughts of Sakamaki Izayoi is probably as follows.

Temporarily naming the time period the kids were summoned to be points a, b, and y, in order for them to be summoned at the same time, there needs to be a completely different time flow that can observe all three points a, b, y at the same time.

That's why Izayoi assumed “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.”

Well, he isn’t wrong up to there, but he’s still missing something.

For one thing, Divine Spirits can exist because of humans religions and history. But these Divine Spirits are the ones that are observing and fine tuning the fate of humanity from an outer world. This creates a question of which actually came first; the humans or gods?

This would be a form of the so called “Bootstrap Paradox”. <ref>The most famous example of this paradox would be "Which came first; the chicken or the egg?". For further reading, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bootstrap_paradox</ref>

If this paradox can be solved, is can uncover the truth of the world of Little Garden………maybe, but this has little to do with the main storyline. <ref>In other words, using this paradox, Little Garden can observe multiple time periods.</ref>

Q: Strongest species

This phrase would refer to the three great species that represent Little Garden.

The ones born as Divine Spirits, pure blooded Dragon species, and Celestial Spirits.

If you want to put ranks of strength, the Celestial Spirit would be at the top, followed by the other two with rivaling strength. This is not a matter of battle prowess, but rather that Celestial Spirits are born regardless of human civilizations. Of course this includes unknown future worlds as well. So killing a Celestial Spirit completely would mean you’d have to be able to kill an infinitely existing world.

But like demon lord Algol, it is possible to demote a Celestial Spirit to a Divine Spirit, then enslave it.
Therefore, its not always true that Celestial Spirits are superior.

Q: Demon Lords

The disasters of Little Garden. They are the beings who have the ability to forcefully impose a type of Game called [Host Master Authority].

But these [Host Master Authorities] are not all evil in nature, and can also be used for justice. That’s why the virtuous gods and apostles give their representatives this privilege, and make them use it to judge evil. If these representatives abuse this, the god/s responsible of granting the Authority would have to capture and judge them. These people are commonly referred to as “fallen”.

Q: Demon lord Algol

Known as “Medusa”, “Lilith”, and various other names.

Her verbal tick is “Al-chan is a super beauty!”

……….Yeah, go die. Thanks to her arrogant personality, I ended up crying many times.

Right now, her spiritual power is greatly weakened because she’s become a servant to [Perseus], but her true form is one that can rival Queen Halloween, and is one of the Three Great Problem Children of Little Garden.

Being a variable star, Algol has had great magical capabilities since ancient times, and her roots spread to as far as ancient Mesopotamia. At that time she was hailed as a Mother Earth Goddess, she gradually changed with the changes of culture and advancement of Astrology. She steadily grew away from being a spirit of Earth.

The reason she changed into her form as Celestial Spirit Algol would be her appearance in the Masoretic text of the Old Testament.

Using this, Algol began to spread various demons and poisonous animals (snakes, spiders, and scorpions) throughout various worlds and ages, and declared war against deities of the Three Thousand Worlds.<ref> This means the Buddhist deities.</ref>

After many hardships, she was finally sealed, but the deities of the Old Testament, where the roots of her power came from, refused to look over her because of how much of a pain in the ass she was.
She was passed around from place to place until finally the Greek Mythologies took her in. But, Algol decided to agitate Athena, her overseer, by showing off her beauty and hooking up skills, and finally

Algol; “U so ugly~”
Athena; “Ok, I’m buying that fight.”

Thus, both sides began an all out war.

Their fight made many worry that it would develop into a huge war, but Athena’s group gained an advantage in a unusual form.

Algol’s spiritual power had been shrinking because she was taken in by the Greek Cosmology.
As a result, while Algol was drunk, she was assassinated/eternally bounded to Perseus. The fight of two women ended on that idiotic note.

By the way, the word Alcohol comes from the name Algol. This comes from the saying that “alcohol is the demons drink that leads men to depravity”.

The reason why the Celestial Spirit of the fluctuating star Argol changed her name into Algol is rumored to be because of the influence of the drunks that worship her, but…….it's also rumored that she’ll get drunk with just a tiny sip of holy wine.

Q: Baron La Croix

A God of Death as well as a God of Love in Haitian Voodoo. Otherwise known as a God of Life. He’s one who understands my interests, and is a great friend as well as my eternal rival!

He has many names, with the most famous of them being “Goethe”.

He looks like a pitch black shadow wearing a tail suit<ref>This type of suit -> http://www.moss.co.uk/images/original/963112115_01.jpg</ref> and a bowler hat, and his entire body is thin and flat. Being a Divine Spirit with profane emotions, his emotions are easily understood.

Well, his true body is not the shadow but rather the hat and suit. The existence of the Divine Spirit known as Goethe is based on how he’s dressed rather than his actual body.

This comes from the fact that when the believers of Voodoo go into ceremonies or political activities, they dress as if to look like Goethe, wearing a tail suit and bowler hat. In this way the Divine Spirit has no actual form, and his suit and hat are the strongest symbol of his existence.

While there are many Divine Spirits, there are few who are capable of being called Sagacious God. How he became known as a demon lord has to do with this slave freedom movement of the outer world……….This little mystery will be solved in the near future of the main story.

Q: Final Trial of Humanity

The title given to the oldest demon lords.
It's basically the origin of demon lords and gift games that make Little Garden so unique.

They are the disasters that suddenly appeared during the time Gods were fighting each other for the fate of humanity. While the Gods war is a trial directly linked to the fate of humanity with the assumption that humanity continues, Final Trials of Humanity are the highest level trials that need to be cleared by humans in order for humans/the world to survive.

It would be easier to understand if I say that they are a manifestation of a [Host Master Authority] itself.

The scary part of those guys would be the fact that they do not need a Geass Scroll to continually activate their Game. So in order to defeat them you would need an incredible amount of knowledge, weird ideas, and the will to defeat the impossible.

Azi Dakaha that's currently attacking [No Name] right now is also one of them.

But in its case, its motives of action still hasn’t left the realm of a Divine Spirit.

What that means, I want you all to understand with your own eyes next volume.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 9 Chapter 7

2014-07-03T03:57:50Z

Shiyumi: /* Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me! */

==Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me!==

Shiroyasha: Fuhahahaha! To the readers who have thought that I have left the storyline for good!

Sucks to be you!

The Demon Lord of the White Night is eternal!

I was feeling lonely because I’ve left the main plot line for some time, so I took over this section!

Kuro Usagi: YES! The section that will explain the vast and complex world of Little Garden, “Teach Us! Shiroyasha-sensei” will now begin!………….But, is it alright? For you to not return to the Heavenly
Realm?

Shiroyasha: Ya~, its like this. Its good that I went back home, but I had nothing to do. So I consulted that Sid***tha dude and he said; “How about a job that leads people to enlightenment?” and suggested this. So that's why I was left to take care of this extra section. Here we’ll be explaining the said Little Garden’s world, and explain some side plots that were simplified for the convenience of time.

Kuro Usagi: ……….Please wait a moment. Than that would mean the one who took over this section is-

Shiroyasha: Oops, thats a story for later. Now lets start!

Q;Gift games and Gifts

Gift Games are games that are only allowed to be played by those who’s powers transcend humans.

In Little Garden, it has the same value as normal economic selling/buying;

……..Well that's what's on the surface.

I’m sure some of you have realized, but this is a big white lie. It's a type of excuse.

The origin of Gift Games turn historical theologies, cultural common senses, and phenomenons into trials, and use these trials to wage representative wars. Depending on the outcome of these representative wars, the outside world’s history may change. As Garol Gandack said in volume 5, Gifts are phenomenon that are given during a Paradigm Shift.<ref>This occurred in Volume 5, Chapter 6.</ref>

Gifts are basically the balancing system of the gods given so that humanity will move in the correct path. The reason why many of the people invited into Little Garden are hero’s, famous people, and historically important people is because when the gods tried to recover the Gifts, their users came with it. If Gifts were left as is in the era, it would get messy later on.

Well, once in a blue moon, there are those who are summoned at a completely mundane time. Those exceptions tend to be human shaped, but there are a few that are completely unrelated to the Genomes. According to the records of the Divine Army, those folks called themselves the Cthulhu Mythos.<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cthulhu_Mythos</ref>

Mixing various worlds, histories, testing Genome patterns, and collecting them all, as a result, the Little Garden ended up having a unique culture. In other words, the economic use of Gift Games.

Q: Vajra Replica

Kuro Usagi’s favorite Vajra that was blessed by Taishakuten<ref>Otherwise known as Indra in Sanskrit. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C5%9Aakra_(Buddhism) http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Indra</ref>. The Vajra is one of the famous armor that represents the buddhist gods, but this one has the power to summon holy lightning due to Taishakuten’s blessings. It's a Gift that's easy to use, has a high output, and it's well versed for offense, defense, and speed.

By the way, “Divinity” is a Gift “a Divine Spirit has recognized as a god”, and can enforce the Gift, regardless of type/equipment, to its strongest potential. Thats the greatest difference between a Divine Spirit and one that gained Divinity.

Q: Brahmastra Replica

A Divine Spear of absolute victory made by the leader of the 12 Devas, Taishakuten, and the overseer of the 12 Devas, Great god Brahma<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brahma</ref> from Indian lore.

The model for this Gift would be Brahma’s Divine Spear. The original spear is similar to the Celtic lore’s Broniac, and will always win and defeat its opponent.

The scary part about this spear is that it was blessed “to win”, not “to kill”. For example, if an opponent had a shield that could not be penetrated no matter what, the spear would twist the world and display a power that would win against that opponent. It’s a power made possible for the Great God Brahma whose name means the truth of the universe, but with this much power it touches the realm of authority rather than power.

Kuro Usagi’s Divine Spear is only a replica of this, and it doesn’t have that much of a cheat function. Instead, it endlessly provides and shoots out the power needed to defeat the opponent it has speared.….. MU, I guess that in itself is a cheat.

Q: Chandra Mahal

This is the holy temple that the “Moon Rabbit” from buddhist lore was invited to. The authorities of the moon are divided into 15 parts, and it's a game board type gift that can be summoned by a “Moon Rabbit” with more than one authority of the moon.

Inside there’s a barrier maintains similar environmental conditions (gravity, oxygen, etc) as on earth, but the ON and OFF of the barrier is determined by the summoner. If the opponent is a human, Kuro Usagi can use this single Gift to easily defeat them. The authority of the moon isn’t for show you know.

Q: Code Unknown.

The cheat Gift that Sakamaki Izayoi uses. Super strong. The end.

…………..I guess that's not good. Frankly I have no clue what this gift is.

What I can say though is that it's not the same type or form as other “Candidates of Origin”. Rather, because it's so different, it's counted as a Candidate. If it was the same type, there would be no need to have candidates, after all.

Besides, the “Candidates of Origin” that I know of are all Demi-Celestial spirits of Earth. Please understand how weird a human boy having this Gift is in the first place.

Q: Authority

Cheat Gift #2 that is used by Kudou Asuka.

Unlike the other two, the answers for Kudou Asuka’s gift can be said to be near completely answered. It's said to be a Gift that gives Virtual Divinity, but that’s obviously a power on the side of a provider; a power very similar to “Influence”.

“Influence” refers to a power granted only to the gods. The power of blessings are mostly born from this Gift.

Using the power of Asuka’s version of “Influence” that “strengthens Gifts”, a flame Gift makes Hell Fire, lightning Gift becomes Divine Lightning, and frost Gift will make things fall in temperature to absolute zero. Her power to give Divinity to anything is very similar to the concept of Yaoyorozu <ref>Translates as “the 8 million gods”, the expression implying the ever increase amount of gods. In Shinto religion, anything can become a god/youkai (the only distinction between the two is if they are worshipped or not) given the right conditions.</ref> of Shinto religion. So there may be a clue in Japanese Lore that will solve the mystery.

Than the question shifts to why did this power reside in Asuka. Let's ponder a bit.

In volume 8, do you remember what Almathea was pondering about?<Volume 8, Chapter 3.</ref>

That was probably because her godly form she originally should have had separated in some shape or form. If this hypothesis is correct, than the “IF” dream that Asuka in volume 2 at the time of VS [Grim Grimoire] becomes suspicious.<ref>Volume 2, Epilogue</ref>

—I, Kudou Asuka, should have had sisters.
—I ran alongside my dead sisters.
—I silently watched myself say “Trick or Treat” as I laughed gleefully with them.

This dream would be the key to solve the mystery that Kudou Asuka carries. The time the answer will be known should not be too far away.

Q; Genome Tree

The cheat Gift #3 used by Kasukabe Yō. At first glance, its hard to tell what the Gift’s powers are, but as the story has progressed, we now know a few things.

1. It makes it possible for the user to attain the natural powers of any beast (including Eudaemons and Holy Beasts)
2. Using the powers the user has attained as materials, it is possible to produce a weapon with the powers of a completely different beast.
3. The amount of combinations of the weapons made by said attained materials are unknown.
4. When using a Gift that the user cannot control, all attained powers vanish?

…….Hm, Even when we line them up, it's hard to think these up from just the Gifts ability alone.

This is only speculation, but the reason why Kasukabe Yō was able to weaponize one of the strongest species, “Great Garuda” would be most likely because there is a known parent Divine Spirit. The relationship between Parent and Child, in other words a family tree exists, so Genome Tree can weaponize the Garuda using that condition. In other words, it can’t weaponize a beast that doesn’t have a family tree that incorporates a different species.

Anyway, the price for using the powers of the Great Garuda being the loss of all attained powers is absurd. Besides, a Gift does not disappear for no good reason. Perhaps, a power besides that of Genome Tree has intervened.

Or perhaps the row of words that appeared inside Kasukabe Yō’s head during volume 4 may have a relationship to the true identity of this Gift.

In other words; at this point, we don’t understand anything!

Q: Little Garden

Currently its turned into the playground of the Gods, but originally a place created to guide the outer world to the correct progress, in other words a space of Third person view.

In volume 6 Izayoi had said “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.” This is an assumption made from the fact that the three problem children were summoned from different time periods and time flows.

But sorry! If it's just that than the assumption is half correct and half wrong.

The thoughts of Sakamaki Izayoi is probably as follows.

Temporarily naming the time period the kids were summoned to be points a, b, and y, in order for them to be summoned at the same time, there needs to be a completely different time flow that can observe all three points a, b, y at the same time.

That's why Izayoi assumed “Little Garden is maldistributed connected to the outer world’s flow of time.”

Well, he isn’t wrong up to there, but he’s still missing something.

For one thing, Divine Spirits can exist because of humans religions and history. But these Divine Spirits are the ones that are observing and fine tuning the fate of humanity from an outer world. This creates a question of which actually came first; the humans or gods?

This would be a form of the so called “Bootstrap Paradox”. <ref>The most famous example of this paradox would be "Which came first; the chicken or the egg?". For further reading, http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bootstrap_paradox</ref>

If this paradox can be solved, is can uncover the truth of the world of Little Garden………maybe, but this has little to do with the main storyline. <ref>In other words, using this paradox, Little Garden can observe multiple time periods.</ref>

Q: Strongest species

This phrase would refer to the three great species that represent Little Garden.

The ones born as Divine Spirits, pure blooded Dragon species, and Celestial Spirits.

If you want to put ranks of strength, the Celestial Spirit would be at the top, followed by the other two with rivaling strength. This is not a matter of battle prowess, but rather that Celestial Spirits are born regardless of human civilizations. Of course this includes unknown future worlds as well. So killing a Celestial Spirit completely would mean you’d have to be able to kill an infinitely existing world.

But like demon lord Algol, it is possible to demote a Celestial Spirit to a Divine Spirit, then enslave it.
Therefore, its not always true that Celestial Spirits are superior.

Q: Demon Lords

The disasters of Little Garden. They are the beings who have the ability to forcefully impose a type of Game called [Host Master Authority].

But these [Host Master Authorities] are not all evil in nature, and can also be used for justice. That’s why the virtuous gods and apostles give their representatives this privilege, and make them use it to judge evil. If these representatives abuse this, the god/s responsible of granting the Authority would have to capture and judge them. These people are commonly referred to as “fallen”.

Q: Demon lord Algol

Known as “Medusa”, “Lilith”, and various other names.

Her verbal tick is “Al-chan is a super beauty!”

……….Yeah, go die. Thanks to her arrogant personality, I ended up crying many times.

Right now, her spiritual power is greatly weakened because she’s become a servant to [Perseus], but her true form is one that can rival Queen Halloween, and is one of the Three Great Problem Children of Little Garden.

Being a variable star, Algol has had great magical capabilities since ancient times, and her roots spread to as far as ancient Mesopotamia. At that time she was hailed as a Mother Earth Goddess, she gradually changed with the changes of culture and advancement of Astrology. She steadily grew away from being a spirit of Earth.

The reason she changed into her form as Celestial Spirit Algol would be her appearance in the Masoretic text of the Old Testament.

Using this, Algol began to spread various demons and poisonous animals (snakes, spiders, and scorpions) throughout various worlds and ages, and declared war against deities of the Three Thousand Worlds.<ref> This means the Buddhist deities.</ref>

After many hardships, she was finally sealed, but the deities of the Old Testament, where the roots of her power came from, refused to look over her because of how much of a pain in the ass she was.
She was passed around from place to place until finally the Greek Mythologies took her in. But, Algol decided to agitate Athena, her overseer, by showing off her beauty and hooking up skills, and finally

Algol; “U so ugly~”
Athena; “Ok, I’m buying that fight”

Thus, both sides began an all out war.

Their fight made many worry that it would develop into a huge war, but Athena’s group gained an advantage in a unusual form.

Algol’s spiritual power had been shrinking because she was taken in by the Greek Cosmology.
As a result, while Algol was drunk, she was assassinated/eternally bounded to Perseus. The fight of two women ended on that idiotic note.

By the way, the word Alcohol comes from the name Algol. This comes from the saying that “alcohol is the demons drink that leads men to depravity”.

The reason why the Celestial Spirit of the fluctuating star Argol changed her name into Algol is rumored to be because of the influence of the drunks that worship her, but…….it's also rumored that she’ll get drunk with just a tiny sip of holy wine.

Q: Baron La Croix

A God of Death as well as a God of Love in Haitian Voodoo. Otherwise known as a God of Life. He’s one who understands my interests, and is a great friend as well as my eternal rival!

He has many names, with the most famous of them being “Goethe”.

He looks like a pitch black shadow wearing a tail suit<ref>This type of suit -> http://www.moss.co.uk/images/original/963112115_01.jpg</ref> and a bowler hat, and his entire body is thin and flat. Being a Divine Spirit with profane emotions, his emotions are easily understood.

Well, his true body is not the shadow but rather the hat and suit. The existence of the Divine Spirit known as Goethe is based on how he’s dressed rather than his actual body.

This comes from the fact that when the believers of Voodoo go into ceremonies or political activities, they dress as if to look like Goethe, wearing a tail suit and bowler hat. In this way the Divine Spirit has no actual form, and his suit and hat are the strongest symbol of his existence.

While there are many Divine Spirits, there are few who are capable of being called Sagacious God. How he became known as a demon lord has to do with this slave freedom movement of the outer world……….This little mystery will be solved in the near future of the main story.

Q: Final Trial of Humanity

The title given to the oldest demon lords.
It's basically the origin of demon lords and gift games that make Little Garden so unique.

They are the disasters that suddenly appeared during the time Gods were fighting each other for the fate of humanity. While the Gods war is a trial directly linked to the fate of humanity with the assumption that humanity continues, Final Trials of Humanity are the highest level trials that need to be cleared by humans in order for humans/the world to survive.

It would be easier to understand if I say that they are a manifestation of a [Host Master Authority] itself.

The scary part of those guys would be the fact that they do not need a Geass Scroll to continually activate their Game. So in order to defeat them you would need an incredible amount of knowledge, weird ideas, and the will to defeat the impossible.

Azi Dakaha that's currently attacking [No Name] right now is also one of them.

But in its case, its motives of action still hasn’t left the realm of a Divine Spirit.

What that means, I want you all to understand with your own eyes next volume.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
|-
|}

Horizon:Volume 2B Chapter 38

2014-06-16T07:25:15Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 38: Users of the Plaza */

==Chapter 38: Users of the Plaza==
[[Image:Horizon2B_0187.png|thumb]]
''What is it one must know

''In order to come to a realization?

'''Point Allocation (Decision)

A stone plaza had a fountain in the center, was surrounded by tall buildings, and connected major roads.

Two people sat on the stone structure surrounding the fountain. One was a boy and the other a girl. The girl was a silver-haired automaton wearing a sleeveless English uniform and a feathered hat. The boy wore a black Far Eastern uniform.

The girl looked toward the festival stands surrounding the plaza.

“What do we do now that we have gone around and seen the center of the city, Toori-sama?”

“Judge. Listen carefully, Horizon. According to sis’s manual, I sit next to you like this, nonchalantly put my arm around your shoulder, and whisper something to put you in the mood!”

Horizon placed her elbow on Toori’s shoulder and stared at him with half-lidded eyes.

“The arm on the shoulder? You mean like this? …Well, Toori-sama? Is this fun? What mood has it put you in?”

“D-dammit. This is what you call the mood of a loser!”

Toori went on to pull the B5 size parchment of the date manual from his pocket and tilted his head.

“Strange. According to sis’s instructions, we should’ve kissed liked three times by now.”

“To be honest, I suspect Kimi-sama’s strategy is accurate and it is the application of that strategy that has failed. For example, it says here to ‘show off your good side at the live ammunition shooting range and increase her appreciation of you’, but a certain idiot could not hit any of the targets, peered down the barrel while wondering aloud if the gun actually had any bullets in it, and caused even the game runner to flee. Everyone thought you were committing suicide after doing so poorly at the game.”

“Huh? I thought they all loved the gag. The game runner even gave me a stuffed doll. Look, it’s the messy-eating version of Reddy the Evil Fairy Teletub.”

“I am amazed they recreated those fairies from the records found in some ruins. There is truly great depth to England.”

“Anyway,” said Toori as he checked the manual and the notes the girls had given him.

Unfortunately, most of those notes were honest advice along the lines of “do anything weird and I’ll punish you”.

He leaned back in thought, took a deep breath, and turned toward Horizon.

“With no tsukkomi or other intrusions, I’ve got a pretty good advantage here, don’t you think?”

“Judge. This means there is nothing to soften my blows and no one you can flee to. It takes a lot of naïveté to see that and think it gives you an advantage.”

“Huh? So to you…”

Toori started asking his question, scratched his head, and continued a bit awkwardly.

“To you, everyone’s ''my'' ally?”

Horizon responded quietly to Toori’s question.

“I have not been around them long enough to divide them into the category of ally. But at the moment, the only ones I have confirmed to be my friends are the brown algae creatures and Masazumi-sama.”

“What about my sis?”

“Kimi-sama has large breasts and is one of my caretakers. Although my #1 caretaker would be the shop owner.”

“I see.” Toori nodded and continued. “What about our teacher?”

“Judge. She has large breasts and is a teacher who loves meat.”

“Asama?”

“Judge. She has large breasts and is a shrine maiden who likes shooting people.”

“You’re right on all counts, so why do I feel like I’m gonna have people mad at me later? …And why do you use breasts as the first criterion?”

“Judge. That is a standard theorem of the universe,” declared the automaton. “Listen. This is a very difficult concept. After all, Greek philosopher and mathematician Archimedes sought a formula to find the shape of beautiful breasts, but a great theorem of the universe would never produce a number mere humans can fully understand. Nevertheless, Archimedes found a tentative formula and named it pi. The people were so impressed that a custom was born of repeating ‘Oh! Pi! Oh! Pi!’ again and again. Thus whenever someone speaks of breasts<ref>Using the Japanese word “oppai”.</ref> they are touching on a great truth and mystery of the universe. By the way, this will be on the test.”

“Nwohhh! The joke ended before I could get a word in edgewise!”

Toori began cursing and punching the stone structure on the opposite side from her, but seemed satisfied as soon as he expressed his regret like that.

“Anyway,” he said. “Wh-who do you say has the biggest chest in the class?”

“Are you planning to grope their chest?”

“Yeah!” he immediately replied.

“That would clearly be Persona-kun,” she replied calmly. “And I will not forgive you until you grope his chest.”

“I-I walked right into that one! Right into it!”

But the idiot quickly recovered and asked another question.

“Wh-what about Shiro?”

“Judge. He has small breasts and-…”

“Y-you use that for the guys too!? Of course he’s got small breasts! With that logic, I’ve got a flat chest!”

“Judge. But there are well-endowed males such as Ohiroshiki-sama, so any decision about this must be made strictly and carefully. To continue my description of Bertoni-sama, he is also a stingy money-lover.”

“Yeah, you won’t find any argument on that one. So, um…what about Tenzou?”

“Who?”

“Th-that’s just mean! Or is it a compliment since he’s a ninja!?”

Toori continued asking for Horizon’s opinions of people and eventually came across a certain individual.

“What about Bell-san?”

“Judge. She has fairly small breasts and no ability to see, but she works hard to ensure it is not a problem. Oh, but it is not the small breasts part I am saying could be a problem. The same goes for Adele-sama.”

“Th-that subdued kind of cruelty is making me shudder, Horizon! So do you ever want to take Bell-san’s hand and help her out?”

“Judge. The desire to help people is natural for automatons.”

Toori smiled when he heard that and Horizon frowned.

“Why are you smiling? I do not understand.”

“I just realized again that you’re really Horizon.”

“Judge. Logically speaking, I cannot be anything other than that. But, Toori-sama.” Horizon asked a question. “What has caused that expression that I will call a ‘slight smile’ based on previous patterns?”

“It makes me smile that you’re Horizon. Is that not enough?” Toori continued smiling. “It’s the same as eating.”

Horizon tilted her head and then gave an extra tilt of the head.

“Eating? Once you eat something, it disappears.” She stood up, looked around at the surrounding festival stands, and nodded toward Toori. “This festival will not last forever either. It will end and then disappear. …In fact, I can determine that there is nothing that does not end. In the same way, even the closest of friends will grow estranged once distance is put between them from graduation or moving to a new home.

“And in those and all other things, losing them will only bring sorrow. What purpose is there in obtaining, doing, and participating in those things? I do not wish to feel sad, so the best option is to live a reliable life day in and day out. If I associate with the bare minimum of people and obtain the bare minimum of meaning in my life, isn’t that enough?”

She took a breath.

“Toori-sama, you stated that you wish for me to gain an interest in my emotions, but emotions are produced by an object or existence. They are based on the assumption that you will hold a relationship to something else. Sorrow, for example, is produced upon the loss of such a relationship. All relationships will be lost in the end, so it is unavoidable. In that case…”

In that case…

“I see no need for these ‘emotions’ that are needed to hold a relationship with something. Holding a relationship with someone or something will eventually bring the sorrow of parting. I do not wish to experience sorrow, so I will reject all else as well. I will reject my other emotions as well as my relationships with people or things. What do you say to that?” she asked. “If it will be lost and bring sorrow in the end, is there any meaning in possessing the other emotions and the relationships needed to feel those emotions?”

Horizon asked her question.

“Toori-sama, I have heard you almost lost me once and I can guess that you felt the emotion of sorrow at that time, so what about this?”

She asked.

“If you are with me, you will eventually lose me again and feel sorrow. Do you still wish for a relationship with me despite that?”

She turned toward Toori, but he was no longer on the stone structure. Wondering where he went, she looked down and found him crouching by her right side. He seemed to be tying the stuffed doll to the right hard point at her waist.

“Please stop. I do not need that.”

“Why not?”

“I will eventually lose it and it is not necessary for my daily life, so I do not need it.”

“Tch. If you just said you didn’t need things you’ll eventually lose, I was gonna negotiate you out of those clothes you’ll eventually lose.”

“Is that so?”

He finished tying the doll on and he stood up and smiled at her while she felt the slight bit of unnecessary weight.

“It’s true that this’ll be covered in dust in a month even if you take it off and store it. And after a while you’d stop looking at it and might even throw it out.”

“Judge. Then what purpose is there in obtaining such a thing? Are you forcing sorrow onto me?”

“Maybe so,” said Toori. “But you’ll remember I gave you this and that you wore it even after you lose it, won’t you?”

“Judge. An automaton’s memory is perfect. Yes, during the festival preparations, you would always look up at Masazumi-sama’s butt as she climbed the ladder. A total of 23 times, was it?”

“No, it was 25 times. The 7th and 15th times you weren’t there, so- I-I’m sorry, I’m sorry, Horizon-sama. …Huh, my memory’s pretty damn good too, isn’t it?”

“I see. So not only do you change the subject, but this is what you bring up.”

“Y-you were the one that brought it up!!”

“That is within the margin of error. …At any rate, what meaning is there in my memory?”

“Well.” Toori scratched his head. “I’m not quite sure how to say it, but I was really down when you died way back then and I recovered pretty well thanks to sis and those other horrible people. Anyway, I realized something back then.”

Namely…

“Even without you around, I found myself thinking about what you would say or do if you had been there.”

“Meaning?”

“Judge,” said Toori. “Even if you’ve completely vanished, you’re still with me.”

Toori gave his answer.

“If I lose you, I’ll be sad. I’ve got the emotion of sorrow after all. But even as a kid, I had various types of relationships with you, I spoke with you, we touched each other, we spent time with each other, and I learned to a certain extent what kind of person you were. And because of that, I had more than just the sorrow after I lost you. Even after that, ''the version of you that I knew'' was still with me.”

He looked up in the air a little before continuing.

“Even as I got taller, I stayed an idiot, but the people around me got more mature. All the things the Horizon inside me could do or had wanted to do, I could do with all the others. And as we did them again and again, I started having a thought. I decided it was about time I let you go free. I’d kept the kid Horizon with me to keep me from being sad, but just as she couldn’t grow up with us, I also couldn’t change what she was for my own convenience. So once I gather the Logismoi Oplo and return them to the Horizon inside me, I decided to give my old self to you.”

“Your old self?”

Toori nodded as she asked what that meant.

“I’d place my monument next to yours and then continue on as the next me somewhere else. I wouldn’t be redoing it; I’d be continuing on. I’d make sure to say thanks to the old me and to you, but then I’d find a new person like you. …Don’t tell anyone else,” urged Toori. “I haven’t told anyone about that part. Although there’s a good chance they’ve caught on.”

“Judge. I understand. This topic is no longer necessary.” Horizon continued. “But does that mean you are maintaining this relationship with me so that you can memorize all of my behavior patterns and thus have no problem with losing me? Are you ensuring you can create a mental replacement for me if I am lost?”

She touched the doll at her waist.

“Then it should be enough to show my reaction to each set of circumstances once and maintain the bare minimum of a relationship. And once you have gathered all of those patterns, you will be fine with me dying.”

“That isn’t it.” Toori was still smiling. “I’m not having fun with you so I’ll be fine with you dying. It’s the opposite. If we have fun, there’ll naturally be something left over even if you suddenly die.”

“But,” said Horizon. “How can I obtain the emotion of ‘fun’?”

Horizon spoke.

“The Logismoi Oplo has given me the negative emotion of sorrow. It has not given me a positive emotion. In that case, gathering the Logismoi Oplo will only provide me with negative emotions.”

In that case…

“I do not need that.”

Those direct words were accompanied by something.

“…”

Tears spilled out.

In saying she did not need that, she determined that she was weak. The Logismoi Oplo were made from her emotions, but she did not want that part of herself if they were negative emotions.

She felt it was right to reject herself, yet she wondered who would need her if even she did not want herself.

“That’s why I’m bringing back your emotions, Horizon.”

“…?”

She wiped away her tears and saw him buying a few skewered roast apples from a nearby festival stand and placing them in a bag.

She took the slice he held out toward her and she placed it in her mouth to hide that she was crying.

“Is it good?”

“Judge.” She nodded and thought about how to answer his question. “It is strongly acidic, but the cooking brings out a strong sweetness as well. I have determined it falls in the category of delicious.”

“All right!”

Toori gave a thumbs-up to the old man running the stand. The man returned the thumbs-up, grinned, and pulled a fresh apple from below the stand.

“Here, if this is your first time tasting it, try one that isn’t cooked. If you like it, head to the market. Raw, they’re more suited to salads, so buy some vegetables to go with them. Also, don’t make a lady cry.”

“Sure thing.”

Toori caught the thrown apple, tapped Horizon on the shoulder, and pushed on her back so they could slowly walk across the plaza.

“Do you dislike negative emotions, Horizon?”

“Judge. Sorrow alone is painful enough.”

“Then you do have a positive emotion.”

“Why?”

“Because,” he said. “If you only had the negative emotion, you’d accept it without opposition and you’d give yourself into it. But you’re opposing it. That means you have positive emotions.”

“Then…” Horizon threw her question out to him while placing a hand on her own chest. “What are positive emotions!?”

She took a breath.

“What is the positive emotion I gained along with the emotion of sorrow?”

She received a definite answer to her question and it came as he scratched at his head.

“I don’t know that either.”

She truly considered punching him there.

Toori sensed a sort of killer intent coming from the automaton standing next to him.

She silently glaring at him as usual, but he felt this was especially bad. It was bad enough to bring an odd sweat to his back.

“Horizon? Um, uh… Horizon?”

“You do not need to say it twice. What is it? Yes, what is it?”

He tried to think up an excuse, but she said something else before he could.

“Are you saying you want to die? Is that it? Oh? Is that sweat on your brow? Are you returning your moisture to the atmosphere before you die? How ecological of you.”

…''I-I shouldn’t have said anything! I’ve been turned into an experiment in death ecology!!

He mentally began sweating blood and tried to think up an answer to the question that had started this.

…''But I can’t possibly know the answer.

He felt trying to hide his ignorance was the worst thing he could do. He would rather be known as an idiot than someone who pretended to know more than he did. After all, that way he would not be lying.

“Toori-sama, have you been taking me along with you over something you did not understand yourself?”

“W-want some more roast apple?”

''Ah, I’m trying to avoid the issue,'' he realized, but his life was at risk here.

After a few seconds, Horizon’s expression remained the same yet she spoke up.

“Judge. I will take a slice.”

As soon as she took the slice of apple, she became enveloped by the color white.

It was a flock of doves. The white doves began picking at the skewered roast apple in her hand.

“…!?”

Horizon did not know what to do.

Toori had transferred ownership of the skewered roast apple to her, so it was hers. However, the doves were already pecking at it.

…''From both a sanitary and quantity perspective, I am at a disadvantage.

She came to the following conclusion about the current situation.

…''The doves approached for the food I am holding.

She wore an English uniform and the hat had feather decorations. Her hair color was also similar to them, so she had enough for them to let down their guard.

However, the word “but” entered her thoughts. After all, this was something that had never happened in her normal life. There were only a small number of birds on the Musashi and there were certainly not this many white doves.

…''And do birds really get this close?

Animals that could fly and escape her grasp were drawn in by food. This could be easily recreated, but was it worth remembering? Not only was there no purpose in remembering it, but losing food like this was a negative.

“Then…”

What was she supposed to do now? She only knew one thing for sure.

“Toori-sama.”

“Hm? What is it? Actually, are you okay buried under there? Oh, come to think of it, this is dove play, isn’t it!? D-damn! I want to become a dove and peck at your breasts as a messenger of peace!”

Her punch landed even through the flock of doves, so all was well.

However, the doves did not leave her. Horizon decided to give up on the apple because Toori still had two skewers left that they could split between the two of them.

She began using her arms to manipulate the flock of doves. The largest dove that was likely their boss was near her hand and it would occasionally kick away the other doves.

But that was wrong. The doves likely had their own procedure for who got the food, but Horizon did not care.

…''This is my space, so even the boss dove must obey me.

She held the skewer in her right hand, warned off the boss and other larger doves with her left, and gave some space for the smaller doves that flew to her arm. The boss and other larger ones wandered around down below to grab the pieces that fell from the skewer, so the flock was split into an upper and lower group.

“Oh, there you are.”

The idiot caught sight of her from the other side.

…''He has done nothing despite my troubles with the doves, so he is less Mr. Impossible and more Mr. Incompetent.

“Hey, Horizon.”

“What is it?” she asked while listening to the flapping of dove wings.

“Are you sad now?”

Horizon tilted her head at that question. She was nowhere near sad at the moment, so why would he be asking that?

“I am not sad, but why do you ask?”

“Because, Horizon,” he said with a smile spreading horizontally on his lips. “If you aren’t sad, it means you’re happy.”

Toori himself was not sure if that was the case.

However…

“You probably haven’t noticed because you started from nothing. Nothing is normal for you, but that’s not actually the case. People normally have all sorts of emotions in reaction to things.”

“Really?”

Really.

“It catches you off guard. You’ll be walking beside me with your breasts shaking and boom! I’ll spot the side of your breasts from under your arm and wham! You’ll crouch over and your legs- I-I’m sorry! I got carried away!”

“Just continue.”

“Fine, fine,” said Toori while cautiously prostrating. “I don’t know if the deadly sin emotion is giving you this emotion of rejection or if something that was left inside you is reacting to the deadly sin emotion, but you have a desire to resist the deadly sin emotion.”

“And the emotion in opposition to sorrow is…?”

“That’s right.” Toori thought about the past and answered Horizon’s question. “It’s the desire for the happiness of not being sad. It’s a ridiculously luxurious emotion that lets you feel happy with nothing at all.”

He could not put it to words well, but he tried.

“You could call it the status quo.”

“The status quo.”

It was not the easiest explanation, but Horizon understood what he meant.

He was referring to the feeling of ease when released from a state of sorrow.

…''I once…

She had once felt pain upon gaining the emotion of sorrow and realizing what it meant to lose her father. Toori had been by her side then and he had helped her with it.

…''But can I really say I endured it?

Even now, she would occasionally think of her father and criticize herself for not thinking anything or doing anything when they had crossed paths or even before that.

…''Am I…

She raised her arm to lift the flock of doves and she asked a question with their flapping wings hiding her expression.

“Am I a cruel person for not feeling the same pain as before and not crying when I think about my father now?”

“The truly cruel one is any parent that wants to bind their kid by having them never stop crying. Parents are the people who tell you not to just cry forever.”

She heard his words through the white feathers.

“You’ve stopped crying because you’re resisting the sorrow. And your dad didn’t die to make you sad. He was telling someone to gather your emotions and save the world from the apocalypse.”

“Then I…”

“Don’t rush things, Horizon. A performer who immediately jumps at any new material will never master any material. …Wait. Does that apply to me and how I immediately jumped at the new material of the Logismoi Oplo at Mikawa!? It does, doesn’t it!?”

“…”

“A-are you mad!? Don’t get mad, Horizon!”

“I do not have the emotion of anger. Stop deciding things for me.”

“You seem really mad to me!!”

“Anyway,” she muttered.

The apple must have lost its shape because the doves began settling down and the flock felt much heavier without all the flapping.

“Are you saying I have positive emotions to oppose the negative emotions I might obtain and I have simply not noticed because I started with nothing?”

“Judge. If you suddenly tell an amateur to laugh, he can’t do it. This is the same.”

He then changed the subject.

“By the way, Horizon, once you’ve calmed down some, let’s make a grave for your dad. To say it again, he didn’t die to make you sad. It can wait until you aren’t sad anymore, but we’ll be super busy with all the fun stuff we’ll be doing and we’ll need a reminder to make sure we don’t forget that cruel dad of yours. When you have it in you, you can go look at it and feel sad. And once you stop feeling sad, we can greet him during the Bon festival or New Years. I can tell him what fun stuff we’ve been up to. Or is ‘stuff’ too casual for that? I’m sure it’s fine when telling him I’m his son-in-law, right!? I can call him d-dad!!”

That boy would sometimes enter his own world and not return. This was one of those times.

As Horizon stared at him along with the doves, he finally returned.

“Amazing! A perfect score! …Anyway, that’s what we can do! What do you think!?”

“Even when you emphasize it like that, I do not understand.”

“That’s fine, that’s fine.” The idiot held out a hand to stop her and spoke. “You’ll be fine, Horizon. I know you can oppose any negative emotion. After all, your dad was cruel, but he had a heart of opposition on top of it that led to that second rebellious phase. All that’s left is to see whether you want to oppose those negative emotions.”

“What will happen if I oppose them?”

“Remember what I said before? Once you regain everything, you’ll have only happy things left.”

“Is…”

…''Is that really the case?

Would she really be able to overcome the pain of sorrow and everything else?

She did not know. They were discussing nothing but transitional stages and speculation with no real conclusion behind it all, so she could not make the decisions necessary to find an answer.

“Can I really bring war to the world for my own selfish desire?” she asked.

“I don’t really know about that one either. If we gather your emotions in the Logismoi Oplo, we can save the world from the apocalypse, and that seems a good enough reason for you to take part in the struggle for them.”

But…

“You want to avoid having people die or nations destroyed just because you want emotions, right?”

“Judge.” Horizon nodded. “That would mean my own selfish desire was bringing others the same pain I felt in my father’s death. I have determined the thought is not contradictory.”

“See? So think about it a bit.”

“About what?”

“Judge. What if? What if gathering the Logismoi Oplo would save more people from sorrow and other negative emotions than if you didn’t gather them?”

He took a breath.

“Then you could go to war.”

“…”

Horizon was left speechless, but the idiot did not seem to really understand what he had said and he continued speaking as if it was just a casual idea.

“It doesn’t matter when. If you ever feel you can do that, then tell me. Until then, we’ll be going to war on our own. If you can ever convince yourself and fall into step with us, then fight alongside us. When that happens, we’ll truly be together.”

She did not immediately reply.

Could she save something by desiring war?

What would it take for her to be certain of that salvation?

She did not know.

She did not know, but she still spoke.

Based on what she had thought here, her method of opposing sorrow, the positive emotion she held, and this leeway to think about the meaning of war, should she accept or reject the offer?

“I will put off my decision for the time being, but what will you do, Toori-sama?”

“I’ve decided. It kind of came to me just now.”

“What have you decided?”

“I’m going to war.” He smiled. “After all, you won’t lose to those deadly sins, so I want to see you after you’ve got all your emotions back.”

“Even if I do not wish for that?”

“Don’t be silly,” he said. “That’s fine too. If it makes you hate me, then I’m just back to square one. I’ll return everything to you and continue on as the next me. I’ll think how much fun the short time I had with you was, I’ll thank you and the idiots who helped me out, and I’ll go find someone new who’s like you. …Listen. I’m doing all of this no matter what you say. I’ve already made up my mind. I made up my mind back when I killed you and back when I met you again.”

And…

“That’s how I can purify my greatest sorrow.”

Horizon said nothing.

Nor did he. The only motion was the doves lowering from her shoulder and arm.

Their gazes naturally met and Horizon gently nodded.

“What a selfish fool you are. Are you trying to make yourself look good? You’re laying it on a far too thick. If this was a video, you would be adding in slow motion and softening it with a gentle light. How cheap.”

“D-dammit! I was actually thinking that myself, but you didn’t have to say it!!”

“Well, whatever.” Horizon sighed. “Thank you.”

“Eh?”

“I will not say it again. I am an automaton after all.”

“Oh… Hm… I see…”

She glared at him and he fled three steps back with a shriek, but Horizon ignored it.

“Everyone will be delighted to hear you have decided on your policy.”

“Well, I more or less decided on this ten years ago, so you can wait another ten years to make up your mind.”

Horizon was unsure if that was meant to be considerate.

“I hope that I can make my decision at some point. That is the best decision I can make at the present time.”

“I see.” He smiled. “Thanks.”

Horizon nodded at his smile but then let out a breath.

“Toori-sama, aren’t you forgetting something?”

“Eh? D-did you want me to grope your breasts!? I-I’ll get right on it, so wait there!”

She swung up her right fist and the idiot once more fled three steps back.

“Anyway,” she continued in exasperation. “Please do not forget that the others have been brought inside some strange space. They are likely fighting to allow us to speak like this and our conversation is now complete. That means we should go save them.”

Toori tilted his head and asked a pertinent question.

“How?”

Horizon’s glare intensified as she asked him a question.

“Do you not have a means of saving them? Surely you do. Before you were acting as if this was not a real problem.”

Her quiet voice led the idiot to move back another step.

“W-wait a sec! I’m not an arrow-obsessed barrier expert like Asama and I can’t do anything in some forceful way or another like my sis! Oh, I know! With Asama and sis, that space doesn’t stand a chance! Hey! Sis! Asama! Please help!”

“You called?”

With the sound of tearing paper, several figures appeared out of thin air while wrapped in wind. Asama and Masazumi appeared, Naruze was being carried on Asama’s back, and a final girl led the way.

“Sis!?”

Horizon saw the girl stand calmly to the side and brush her hair into place.

The girl smiled and began stroking Horizon’s hair.

“Heh heh heh. Foolish brother and adorable Horizon, no matter what trouble your inexperience lands you in, do not forget to call for your wise sister. No matter how far apart we are and no matter what stands in the way, I will always arrive to save you. That is the duty of an older sister. Your wonderful sister delivers!!”

“Stop that.” Asama struck Kimi’s back and did not bother to fix her bangs. “The space only connected here because I managed to use Toori-kun’s call as a handhold. No matter how much I tried without that, it felt like the spatial wall was simply being pushed away from us.”

“Judge.”

Horizon nodded and turned to Toori while letting Kimi embrace her from behind while the girl laughed.

“It really is all about relationships, isn’t it?”

“Just accept it, Horizon. It’s all pretty amazing.”

“Heh heh. What’s all this? If it’s something you can tell your wise sister, then tell me.”

“Wait, wait,” cut in Masazumi.

She had lost her coat and she was covered in dust and dirt, but she ignored it and looked between Toori and Horizon.

“You managed to talk, didn’t you?”

“We talked plenty!”

She frowned, but Horizon spoke up.

“I have decided to put off my decision, but Toori-sama seems to have made his.”

She felt Kimi’s breathing settle down a bit behind her, Asama nodded next to her, and Masazumi’s expression changed.

“In that case, all our efforts were rewarded. Musashi has decided what path it will take.”

She turned toward Naruze on Asama’s back. The girl was unconscious, her clothing and wings were battered, and parts of her were soaked in blood, but Masazumi took a breath and continued speaking.

“This is what we wanted. If Aoi had been unable to decide on his policy and it was all left up in the air, it would have led to an even more horrible ending.”

Masazumi breathed a sigh of relief in front of Aoi and Horizon.

…''This was definitely worth doing.

She would learn later what it meant for Horizon to put off her decision, but Aoi’s decision would resolve a good number of problems and worries. He had decided how Musashi would interact with other nations all the way up to the Peace of Westphalia.

…''We can make it through the meeting this evening.

With that in mind, she moved to take Naruze from Asama.

“If we managed to leave the theatre space, the others might have as well. Asama, can you contact them?”

“Yes. From what I have been able to monitor, Mito is a little injured but asleep. I will go see if she is okay right away. The others seem to have finished their duels as well and I already have divine texts from Naito and Urquiaga. It seems they can meet up with us. Also, Heidi and Shirojiro are negotiating with Lord Howard outside the theatre space. They have contacted me and seem to be fine, but…”

“But?”

Asama responded to everyone’s question with a troubled look.

“I have no word from Adele, Suzu-san, or Futayo on the first level.”

Adele and Suzu lay in a narrow, dimly-lit space. Toward their heads were some snacks covered in a handkerchief and their foreheads were held together. Adele spoke to Suzu who blushed and squirmed.

“Ah, Suzu-san. R-right there. Use your index finger. Nhah… I-I can’t stay quiet. Amazing…”

“L-like this? I-I’ve never done this before. I-is this right?”

“J-Judge. R-right there. I-I can’t last much longer… Y-you take care of the rest!”

“Judge,” answered Suzu as she squirmed and brought both her hands to the sign frame. “I-I’ve never played…a music game before. …It’s fun.”

“Sorry I’m so bad at this. I trip you up when we play together and use up all of our extra lives. You have super fast reactions, you know that?”

“Do I?”

Suzu tilted her head while arriving at the final stage of the music game installed on the sign frame. Her cheeks were flushed as she felt the tension the game tried to provide.

Adele could feel the other girl’s body heat as she watched.

…''I’ve never seen Suzu-san like this before. I’m glad I had this game in here.

She did not want to play games on her own while in a sightseeing area, but her official position meant she could easily have long periods of time with nothing to do. Before leaving, she had used Musashi’s Catholic Stand to downloaded some multiplayer games Suzu could play with her.

…''But I never knew I was this bad at music games!

When waiting on her own during the past four days, she had earned some okay scores, but Suzu had easily surpassed those.

Adele missed those past days when she thought there were four stages. It turned out there were thirty-two in all. On the final stage, Suzu was cleaning up a riot to the beat of a festival drum. The standard process was to carry their heads to display on the prison gate, but she would occasionally enter a stampede of burning them alive in straw coats. As the judgments of “good” continued, the umbrella roulette of responsibility would spin and all the criminals would be dealt with in a joint responsibility fatality. Suzu’s accurate control created a high-speed rap from the noises.

“Ahi! Ahi! Ahiahiaaaaaahi!! Ma-ma-ma-ma-magistrate! Strawwwww cooooooat! Coat coat! Spin the umbrella even more than usual!”

Just as Adele saw the fatality roulette activate for the fifth time, she noticed a new color on the console above her head.

At the same time, Suzu spoke while beginning repeated taps to hammer in the stakes for the human sacrifices.

“Do you…hear something?”

“Hu-hu-hu-hu-huma-huma-human sacrifice! Sacrifice sacrifice!! Thank you very much!”

“Oh, you beat the game. You can type your name in. Go there and, um…the S is there…the U is…”

As she gave the instructions, Adele wondered when she would ever beat that score.

…''I can’t distract her any longer.

She nodded and answered Suzu’s previous question.

“They’re trying to force open the mobile shell from outside.”

Adele heard Suzu reply after a short pause.

“Can they…open it?”

“Well, a purge can be forced from outside in case the pilot can’t move and someone has to rescue them, but the method is secret and only the health committee of the academy knows it. I doubt Musashi’s health committee would reveal that to England and Principal Sakai and Vice Principal Yoshinao are at the academy. Even if England requested it, they would never hand over a secret like that.”

Either due to what Adele had said or some other reason, Suzu gave a small smile and nodded.

“But…is what they’re doing…okay?”

“Hard to say. It sounds like they’ve been hammering away for a while now. I really doubt that will accomplish anything, though.”

The joints were completely closed off and most of the armor was fixed in place on the inside, so it would be difficult to remove it from the outside. In the mobile shell’s current state, the inside was completely sealed off and the temperature was stable.

Knights and vassals had come about during the age of conflict known as the Middle Ages and the continuing evolution of their ways was seen in Adele’s mobile shell.

“Well, I don’t actually know how a lot of it works, but we should be fine. My family can be overprotective.”

“Really?”

“Judge.”

In the off chance that England did get it open, Adele knew it was all over.

…''But is there really a way to open a mobile shell that was closed from the inside?

Suzu then tilted her head.

“That noise…”

A faint and repeating metallic noise could be heard from the back of the shell. It sounded almost like the ticking of a small clock.

Adele could only guess what was going on outside, but Suzu had a different idea.

“Can I…use this?”

She held out a cable from her rod-shaped sensor named the Noise Neighbor.

She was hoping to amplify its auditory information using the mobile shell’s sound system.

Noise Neighbor was made by IZUMO, so shared divine transmission settings would be needed for it to operate along with a mobile shell created with Hexagone Française technology.

Adele glanced at the sensor’s connector.

“Let’s see… That’s a standard plug shape, so… Judge. It’ll work. Are you ready?”

“Yes,” answered Suzu with a nod.

Adele took the sensor and plugged it into the socket inside the shell’s chest that she usually used for a divine radio. As soon as she did, a sign frame appeared next to Suzu’s face.

The outside voices appeared as text.

“Lady Dudley! Please wait another three minutes! The shape was different than expected.”

That meant Dudley and the others were handling the mobile shell in some way and their next words explained how.

“Th-th-that is fine. That is fine. Yes. No need to hurry. Three more minutes is just fine. Yes. Good! Only that much longer…”

Yes.

“And this mobile shell will have been transformed into a weapon.”

Dudley watched the others work in the large guest room.

…''Turning a mobile shell into a weapon.

Musashi’s mobile shell was a defensive armament, so they would modify it into a weapon and thus allow Dudley to control and open it with her Testamenta Arma.

“I-it’s a reversal of ideas. Turning armor into a weapon. H-h-h-h-how very interesting.”

“Lady Dudley, whose idea was this?”

“Te-te-te-te-testament. Our queen’s.”

The group nodded in approval and continued their work. Dudley was delighted to see that comment had changed their posture and speed of work.

…''I love the queen!

Robert Dudley narrowed her eyes and spoke once more.

“I-i-it’s been three minutes now, hasn’t it?”

“I-it’s only been just over one, Lady Dudley!”

''It must be due to my high blood pressure giving me such a full life!'' concluded Dudley as she waited for the work to finish.

A giant grip and spike were being connected to the mobile shell which was stretched forward and backwards while leaning back.

That vassal had been used as a shield during the Battle of Mikawa and on the Musashi. Thus, the queen had reached the idea of making it a spiked shield which was both a shield and a weapon. That would allow Dudley’s Testamenta Arma to open it.

But due to its size, the modifications had to be made with god of war parts. They had hurriedly brought in equipment and tools for gods of war, received advice from specialist technicians and pilots, and were now continuing the work.

While waiting, Dudley looked out the window.

The window faced south and gave her a view of the Tower of London.

As Dudley narrowed her eyes toward the fortress tower, the female student recording the work process asked a question.

“Lady Dudley, you have been inside the Tower of London, haven’t you?”

“Te-te-te-testament. I have. I was imprisoned in that tower and rescued by the queen.”

That was the truth.

According to the Testament descriptions, Dudley had been the queen’s lover and aide.

“A-a-a-after all, the original Dudley was imprisoned for a political offense.”

Dudley had adored the queen for rescuing him and had fought with Cecil and the other leaders for the queen’s affection, but that had led to suspicions that he had assassinated his wife and his power had declined.

His glory and fall had both come suddenly. At first, quite a few people had hoped to inherit the name for the initial glory despite the ensured dishonor later on. But due to the pressure of the war with Tres España and the strict monitoring of the history recreation from the Testament Union, those hopefuls had all vanished. That had led to a woman inheriting the name.

…''I did not exactly want the name. It was forced onto me.

Those around her had decided giving the name to a woman would avoid the lover issue and the scandal surrounding it.

“I-i-i-it happens all the time.”

Her muttered comment drew everyone’s attention, but she ignored them and looked to her feet. The ball and chain attached to her legs were from her time as a prisoner.

…''These are an important connection between the queen and me.

She had decided to keep those heavy metal balls chained to her legs and she had never told anyone why, not even the queen. Once the others turned away from her and those metal balls and began working once more, she spoke.

“N-n-n-now, how well-made is this? Is it enough to delight the queen?”

“Testament,” replied all those working.

The student testing the durability of the connection turned toward her.

“Lady Dudley! The preparations are complete! Even the god of war pilots are praising it with comments like ‘that should do it’, ‘that looks sturdy as hell’, and ‘are you sure you didn’t mistake a giant shield for a mobile shell?’!!”

“Testament.”

Dudley raised her right hand and spread the fingers of Brachium Justitia – Vetus.

“O-o-o-o-open sesame!!”

In that instant, Adele used a powerful kick to operate the pedal in the mobile shell’s foot space.

Her action frightened Suzu.

“Wh-what!?”

“Uh, this is gonna get a bit bumpy.”

Adele removed her glasses and embraced Suzu.

“I’m using the emergency escape device.”

Adele nodded toward Suzu’s tilted head and checked the sign frames that appeared around her.

…''The output is good for everything. In that case…

“Um, Suzu-san, let me explain. This uses all the mobile shell’s strength for a giant leap. It’s meant to let the pilot escape without assistance if they’re buried in rubble while defending a castle or fall off a ship and sink to the bottom of the water. The great strength means it can’t be used while someone is fully wearing it and it uses too much power to use more than once or twice. We have plenty of locator and divine transmission technology these days and this method puts a huge burden on and can even crush the person inside, so it tends not to be put in modern ones.”

She adjusted her grip on Suzu and spoke with no hint of self-deprecation.

“But my family can be overprotective and this vassal’s divine shell was created based on a book on Middle Ages technology. Let’s use this to break through three floors’ worth of ceilings and escape.”

“Wh-where will we go?”

“The roof of the Tower of London’s northwestern tower has the smallest difference in height, so it would be safest. It stands out with Ex. Caliburn there and we can defend the tower-top position, so England will have to be careful.”

Once Suzu nodded, Adele kicked the foot pedal.

“Here we go!”

The mobile shell harshly vibrated up and down, broke through the fortress’s ceiling, and soared into the sky.

All that goes up must come down.

The giant shield-like armor floated in England’s sky, slowly rotated, changed its trajectory to the south, and arrived at the apex of its parabola. After that, it gently began to fall.

“…”

It fell between the first and second levels where the Tower of London’s northwestern tower was.

People watched it fall from all over. There was an especially large number around Oxford Academy.

A lot of people were waiting at the academy’s entrances as they had been sealed off due to the “collapse of the courtyard”.

There were also the people gathered to see Mary show her face from the Tower of London.

Some had gathered because they heard the noises in the courtyard and assumed it was part of the festival, but then a giant mass of metal had appeared overhead.

They all looked upwards in surprise.

“————!!”

They let out cheers of joy when their expectations were met.

“Did you see that!? They cleared the wall with armor! This has been another amazing year!”

Drawn by that shouting, a single figure dashed across Oxford’s courtyard.

It was Honda Futayo.

“That strange shape! Is that Adele’s mobile shell!?”

Futayo saw Adele’s mobile shell fly past the southern side of the fortress.

However, a group of Oxford warriors was waiting ahead. They had entered the courtyard to prevent Futayo from meeting up with those outside.

A few units had already created walls to seal off her movement.

Nevertheless, Futayo ran straight forward. The group of warriors next to the southern wall was seven-men thick.

Someone on the front row realized what she was doing and shouted out.

“She’s planning to jump over us and the wall! Prepare yourselves, everyone!”

They held long spears from England’s ArchsArt and shields of light produced by Anglican Testament Signs.

Futayo saw the EOTA logo of the England Old Technique Academy on the spears. That meant they likely had added reinforcements from spells but had a basic structure based off of IZUMO spears.

…''Those are the same design as the Stabbing Bamboo series, so they should attach to the hard point under the arm and essentially become a part of their body.

Futayo thought as she ran and used a movement spell to up her speed.

“Sorry.”

She used her running motion to step over one of the spears as it was thrust toward her and she kicked downwards.

The spear provided the proper reaction to the downwards kick from above.

“…!”

That step gave Futayo the force she needed to launch herself upwards and she fired Tonbokiri’s extension device toward the ground. She spoke as she felt it shoot out.

“Let us fly, Tonbokiri!”

“Understood.”

She leaped toward the passageway on top of the fortress. She landed on the edge, cut across the passageway, and accelerated. She would use her momentum to leap toward the Tower of London.

Without fear, she kicked off the edge of the fortress and jumped into the empty space beyond.

Cheers rose up from below.

<noinclude>
===Notes===
<references/>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 2B Chapter 37|Chapter 37]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 2B Chapter 39|Chapter 39]]
}}
</noinclude>

Owari no Chronicle:Volume6 Chapter 24

2014-06-16T02:53:14Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 24: Signs of an Approaching Enemy */

==Chapter 24: Signs of an Approaching Enemy==
[[Image:OnC_v06_0371.png|thumb]]
''The footsteps of the past are quiet

''The footsteps of the future are loud

''Both of them pierce into something

It was an old district.

A canal was surrounded by willow trees and the dirt roads on either side were lined with white walls and wooden buildings.

The canal started from the west and made a right turn to the south partway through. Both stretches of the canal were approximately two hundred meters long.

“This is the Bikan district, isn’t it?”

Shinjou’s voice filled the area in front of a teahouse on the southern end of the district.

She wore a white straw hat and Sayama wore a vest and suit pants as they sat on a bamboo bench covered in a red cloth. They both held piles of copy paper, but Shinjou’s focus was constantly stolen by Sayama next to her and the unusual scenery around her.

She knew she had to take this more seriously, so she lowered her gaze to the documents while continuing to glance around.

The documents were the ones from UCAT’s central server that Kashima had sent them. They supposedly primarily held information on the National Defense Department, but they could not read most of it. They could tell the text was Japanese and that there were diagrams, but they simply could not comprehend the contents.

“This is an information hiding concept,” explained Sayama. “It must affect any copies of the information as well.”

“What do you mean?”

“You have heard the urban legends of information that curses you simply from hearing it, haven’t you? This is the same. A concept has been applied to the central server data that leaves some power with the information even as it is spread.” He smiled bitterly. “It is as if they expected we would do this.”

Kashima had apparently been unable to read most of it either, but he had selected what unreadable information seemed most important based on what he could read.

What Kashima could not read had a checkmark at the top of the page, but they had found they could read a bit of what he could not. Currently, Sayama was reading through Tsukuyomi’s Georgius report rather than the other documents.

Shinjou watched him reading the report and spoke.

“Director Tsukuyomi really is kind.”

“Kashima mentioned a reason for that. She is apparently searching for a Cowling Sword.”

“A Cowling Sword?”

He nodded and showed her a diagram below the Georgius report.

It was a design diagram for a Cowling Sword. It looked like a Japanese sword with almost no curve, but the hilt was oddly long. The hilt on the diagram was likely made of some hard substance and it was almost half as long as the blade.

“Why is she searching for this?”

“It seems her husband created it during UCAT’s blank period. This is the reason she agreed to join UCAT after the great Kansai earthquake ten years ago. She found this diagram in the back of a drawer of the desk she inherited upon taking over the development department and it is currently all she has found about it.”

The copy of the design diagram was signed by a Tsukuyomi Aruhito.

Sayama placed Georgius’s report aside and reached for the same documents Shinjou was reading.

“What did it say about Georgius?”

“There seem to be a lot of unknowns, but Director Tsukuyomi and Kashima both think that gauntlet may be alive and that it is merely sleeping while possessing a will of its own.”

“Then was it made by 3rd-Gear? Living metal is a 3rd concept.”

“When I first put it on, it spoke in Japanese rather than some strange Gear’s language.” He took a breath. “The report speculates it acts as a concept pressurizer, but it is unknown why it only reacts to Concept Cores or why only I can wear it.”

Shinjou almost commented how they seemed to know nothing, but she swallowed her words. Sayama already knew that and there was nothing they could do about it.

She then realized that his right hand had been placed on the left side of his chest for a while.

When she knew he was feeling that pain, she could do nothing but place her hand on his back. However, her thoughts seemed to get through to him because he finally spoke while arranging the bottom of the Georgius report on his lap.

“It was said that my mother obtained it and left it for me. In that case, it would be best to assume it was made by UCAT using inferior copies of concepts from 3rd-Gear and other Gears. It seems Director Tsukuyomi and the others intend to look more deeply into this data, so let us hope they find something. …More importantly, what about your documents?”

“Eh?’

“Do not tell me you have not actually been reading them.”

He was exactly right.

“Um, well. uh… Oh, hasn’t it been about an hour and a half? Your handheld recorder is going to run out of material, isn’t it? C-c’mon, let’s head back and read this stuff with the others.”

As she tried to smooth things over, Sayama removed the bag containing the recorder and bugs. He removed the recorder from the bag, pulled another recorder from his pocket, and placed it in the bag.

“Sayama-kun, wh-what was that?”

“No need to worry. That was the second scenario. The previous one was the indoor version and this is the outdoor version. I also have the adventure version, happy version, demon king version, and more. How about listening to one to give you some ideas for your novel plot?”

“No thanks. That would probably make me want to rethink a lot of things.”

“I see. That is somewhat disappointing. At any rate, it is time for the outdoor version. Do your best, recorder.”

“W-wait! Outdoors!? I’m not into that kind of thing!”

“What are you talking about? Interests are not automatically present. They must be developed, Shinjou-kun.”

“That may be true, but don’t emphasize that here!”

“Anyway, keep in mind that you sabotaged our inspection of these documents when I ask for compensation later.”

She groaned, but she did feel bad about it.

“Why were you negligent about something so important?” he asked with a tilt of the head.

“Um, well… It’s the first time I’ve been somewhere like this with you.”

She was not sure what to say, but she made up her mind as she lightly embraced her own body. She shrank down and wondered if he would forgive her if she explained.

“I don’t have much experience going to strange places like this, but you can sit here drinking tea and reading documents like it’s nothing. …It made me realize how mysterious a person you are.”

“I see. Is that why you were staring at your surroundings and at me? Especially as I was lost in work?”

“Well…”

“Sigh… I may always gather the public eye, but even I will feel embarrassed if you do that, Shinjou-kun.”

“U-um? Please don’t tease me like that. B-but…” She felt herself blush and lowered her head. “It is true I was staring at you.”

“I see. Then I will forgive you, but only if you will let me stare at you in fascination sometime.”

“Okay, that would be fine… Wait, no! You never said what part of me, when it would be, or how you would do it!”

Despite her protests, Sayama pulled a memo pad from his pocket, wrote an entry titled “Promise” and wrote “All of her – Anytime – While unwrapped” below it.

“You are not ‘unwrapping’ me!”

He nodded and added “Discussion needed”.

“Ahh…”

Shinjou hung her head limply. A discussion was out of the question. A Sayama discussion was especially out of the question. She had no chance of winning. The word “discussion” took on a completely different meaning and he would force his view onto her.

…''Is there any way to oppose him on this?

As she thought about it, she felt heat gather in her face, but she told herself it was due to the weather.

Meanwhile, Sayama slowly closed the memo pad next to her.

When she looked up and turned toward him, he used the pile of documents as a fan to create breeze in her direction.

“At any rate, I have only glanced through these documents, but it seems to contain a few fascinating pieces of information. Let us go for a stroll. There are some things I wish to investigate, including the location of 3rd-Gear’s base.”

As soon as he spoke, an electronic tone sounded from his pocket.

It was his cell phone, so he removed Baku from the pocket, placed the creature on his head, and removed the phone.

“————”

“It is Kazami,” he informed Shinjou.

After exchanging a few words, he hung up.

He took a breath, looked down at her, and spoke expressionlessly.

“It seems the Hiba boy and Izumo will be having a sparring match. Ridiculously enough, they have bet the Hiba boy’s cooperation on the match.”

“Y-you mean…?”

“Yes. That is a bit much to decide on their own, but they have now received my permission.”

“You’re okay with it?”

“If Izumo wins, all is well. If the Hiba boy wins, I can be his next opponent as the true star. If the Hiba boy complains, I can claim Izumo has no human rights or make some other excuse.”

“Will an excuse like that actually work? …No, I’m sure you’ll make it work with sophistry.”

“Sophistry? How rude, Shinjou-kun. Refer to it as a creative argument. At any rate, we cannot arrive in time, so we must leave this to them.”

He looked inside the teashop and spoke to the female worker inside.

“Excuse me, I would like the bill and six sticks of dango wrapped so we can eat as we walk.”

Two people stood on the beach.

They both wore T-shirts and shorts and they both held wooden swords in their right hands.

They had different builds.

The roar of the sea washed over the two, one of whom was short and the other of whom was larger and a head taller.

Spectators gathered in front of the rocky area across from the sea. At the head of the crowd was a girl in a T-shirt and swimsuit who held a whistle.

“Okay, Team Leviathan Representative Izumo Kaku vs…um…”

“Kazami-san, how about Nice Guy Representative Hiba Ryuuji?”

Without agreeing, Kazami gave a half-hearted blow of the whistle.

“Okay, okay. Now start.”

“Ah, that’s even worse than being ignored!!” shouted Hiba.

However, his expression changed once he looked toward the girl sitting next to Kazami.

His loose expression became a smile.

His smile was directed at a girl with long, blonde hair who showed no sign of sweating despite wearing a long black shirt and a white dress. She simply looked back at him with no discernable expression.

“Don’t worry. I’ll do something about this, Mikage-san.”

After a short pause, Mikage nodded.

She held her cane close and nodded again.

Around a dozen seconds had passed since the whistle had been blown, but both Hiba and Izumo remained motionless on the beach near the crashing waves.

Hiba stared forward where Izumo stood approximately five meters away.

He stood on the flat beach with the ocean to his right and the rocky area to his left.

They both held wooden swords as weapons. Hiba specialized in unarmed combat, but he was well-versed in using a sword thanks to his grandfather.

…''And I often use a sword when fighting gods of war.

3rd-Gear did have projectile weapons, but one’s vision and predictive calculation speed were assisted by the machine while joined with it. One’s desires acted as a switch to zoom in on an opponent’s movements, view them in slow motion, or even anticipate them.

It was possible to view the path of a bullet and most concept-powered optical weapons were too weak to pierce his armor, so he could predictively evade or ignore projectiles.

However, doing that repeatedly could put a strain on the machine.

He primarily focused on strength and speed more than evasion.

What he needed was an iai strike or a barrage at too close a range to give them time to react.

And with his short body, Hiba had trained in attack methods that included quick rotation.

That was an effective method against large opponents and he could end everything with a quick series of attacks if he got in close.

His current opponent, Izumo, was plenty large for that to work.

Hiba was approximately 160 cm while Izumo was 190 cm.

Hiba could target the gut just by crouching while Izumo could only attack from overhead.

…''Did he suggest wooden swords to give himself the reach he needs to hit me?

Even if his hands would not reach, he could use the sword to strike from below.

…''If that’s what he’s thinking, I can’t let my guard down.

Hiba rotated his wooden sword with a light snap of the wrist and faced forward.

“Now, let’s get started.”

“Sure.”

At some point, Izumo had balanced his sword on top of his head, so he grabbed it with his right hand once more.

The surrounding crowd stopped moving and a tense atmosphere spread throughout them. Amid that silence, Izumo spoke.

“I’m a little reluctant to do this, but come on.”

Hiba frowned at that.

“What? You were the one that suggested this, so why are you reluctant?”

“Win or lose, this is going to bring about some unpleasant thoughts.”

“I thought you enjoyed fighting.”

“Oh, the fighting will be enjoyable. For me, at least,” he said. “But what about you? As your upperclassman, it’s difficult to get into the mood.”

Izumo then took a casual step forward.

The distance between them closed and the battlefield grew smaller.

While still facing forward, Hiba checked the left and right of the battlefield out of the corners of his eyes.

He saw ocean to the right, rocks to the left, and Mikage and Kazami in front of the rocks.

Next to Kazami, the German UCAT inspector named Diana was sipping juice in a chair below a beach parasol, but he felt that black and gold swimsuit of hers was downright criminal.

…''Mikage-san looks worried, but that look is cute too. Ahh, I just want to rub her head.

As he thought that, Izumo stopped in front of him.

They were five meters apart, so either one could attack after taking a few steps.

Hiba saw Izumo looking at him while checking on Kazami out of the corner of his eye.

Hiba suspected he was thinking something similar or possibly something even more amazing.

Hiba felt a sudden an affinity with his opponent in this sparring battlefield.

“…”

But Izumo adjusted his grip on the wooden sword in his right hand.

He was indeed going for an attack from below. In fact, he held the bottom of the sword in his palm as if to strike a staff straight down.

…''Is he going for a one-handed strike?

Using both hands gave strength to a slashing attack, but it led to a slower initial speed. A single-handed swing using a snap of the wrist and raised elbow gave speed.

Izumo’s stance showed he was wary of Hiba’s speed.

His expression looked a bit sleepy and thus was difficult to read, but Hiba thought he saw some thought there.

Izumo brought his left leg forward and out a bit. That allowed him to immediately move his body if Hiba moved to the right.

If Hiba instead moved to the left, he only needed to swing the sword in his right hand.

…''In that case…

Charging straight forward would be safest.

If he did that, the wooden sword in Izumo’s right hand would be the greatest threat. A snap of the wrist could send the sword tip shooting up from the ground and it would be below Hiba’s range of vision as he approached.

It was possible he would receive a sudden blow to the jaw or side.

Hiba’s own attack would have reached by then, but their different body sizes would create a difference in damage absorption and the speed of Hiba’s advance would add to the strength of the counter against him.

His opponent might be able to withstand the blow, but he might not be able to.

And what would he do after he avoided the first attack?

Izumo was larger than him and he would not go down from any normal attack. He was perfectly fine after Kazami’s attacks, so it would require a fair bit of damage to defeat him.

Nevertheless, Hiba knew he could do it.

He wanted to defeat Izumo even if it was not a complete victory.

He had a single reason for this.

…''I can’t let them get any more involved.

He wanted to protect his exclusive right to battle 3rd-Gear. He had realized that once more when Mikage had clung to him earlier. He and she would be the ones to fight 3rd-Gear.

He did not want to rely on their strength and – as rude as it was to his upperclassmen – he would make it very clear who was stronger by defeating Izumo here.

He briefly thought about Sayama’s presence, but he doubted that boy outdid Izumo when it came to combat ability.

In that case, defeating Izumo held real meaning.

…''What should I do?

He answered that question in an instant.

In the blink of an eye, he realized what actions he should take.

This was nothing special. His long years of combat experience put together the actions he should take and simulated the flow of events leading to victory.

“…”

All that remained was the start signal. He waited for his moment to act which would be when his opponent showed an opening.

And that moment arrived.

It took the form of Kazami’s voice from the spectator group.

“Kaku! Try to keep your expression more serious.”

Hiba interpreted that as a form of cheering, just not one he would ever receive.

In response, Izumo frowned and turned toward Kazami.

“Y’know…”

Hiba used that instant to move toward him by kicking deep into the sand and leaning forward.

“!”

He travelled half the distance with his first step.

He was on his way to end the sparring match.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume6_Chapter_23|Chapter 23]]
| Return to [[Owari_no_Chronicle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume6_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 3

2014-06-15T12:41:30Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 3 */

==Chapter 3==

===Part 1===

The forest near the City steadily turned into a sea of trees.

The pulsating roots of the trees tangled with each other and made it look like one organism. The two headed dragon born from a rotten tree tried to absorb the forest and conquer the land itself. The rotten tree that was given divinity as the twin headed dragon absorbed the beasts within the forest and rapidly turned into a terrain god.

But the two headed dragon was not a god that bestowed blessings.

It was a tyrant that ate the long living blessings of the land.

The two headed dragon devoured the forest and its inhabitants. Having their will stolen and becoming monster trees, the trees of the forest destroyed the land.

The water that took hundreds of years to collect was all absorbed by the monstrous tree roots.

The soil that was full of nutrients began to grow pale in color, like a desert.

—The mountains themselves became one with the dragon.

If the two headed dragon that absorbed the mountains began attacking the refugee’s, annihilation would be inevitable. If it grew any more larger, regions in lands far beyond would also be affected.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree expanded greedily.

While spreading its roots, it realized there was a region that it could not devour.

(''…………'')

Although it was a monster that had no intelligence, it did have the wisdom that could be used in battle. The region that the roots were not able to penetrate, most likely had an aboriginal terrain goddess.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree snarled, showing its fangs.

The place he thought was an empty forest happened to have a guardian deity. It was enthusiastic upon finding some competition.

Invasions had their resistances. It was necessary. It was a pleasure above all.

To devour the land, the sea of trees began their invasion.

(''………………….?'')

Suddenly, it encountered an unexpected hostility.

The dragon had lost its control over the trees that were invading. No, not only those trees, but the guardian deity also began taking back the land that had been invaded without resistance.

That invasion speed far surpassed the two headed dragon’s.

The waning water sources rapidly became saturated, and nutrients once more returned to the dead soil. The guardian deity that had suddenly appeared took back the land the two headed dragon invaded at three times its speed.

“—GEEEYAAAaaa!!!!”

The two headed dragon’s decision was quick.

It forcibly cut off the blessings and the land it had invaded from the rest of the forest. Even if it lost in the speed of invasion, its battle power was still better.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree leaped toward its enemy as fast as the wind.

But that leap was intercepted by an iron wall.

{“So you show your face, clone!”}

Turning into a flowing energy being, Almathea rammed into the two headed dragons stomach with lightening fast speed. Her horns sank deeply into its stomach.

But, that move turned against her.

Spreading nectar instead of blood, the dragon created new demons from the nectar. The abominations in the forms of snakes began to entangle Almathea’s hoof, restraining her.

{“As if this would work!”}

From her wool, electricity ran about. The snakes, burned to crisps, fell off her hoof.

But that single moment was enough for the dragon to pass by her.

Slipping past the guard of the Celestial Beast, the dragon headed toward its enemy. Sensing a presence that grew stronger, it stopped its feet.

—A vibrating bell. The sound of a flute cutting through the wind.

The two contrasting sounds reached the dragon’s sensory hearing organs, and made it stop.

“………………………..!!?”

As soon as it stopped its legs, the trees began rebelling against the two headed dragon. Its power was incomparably sharper than when it was in control.

The roots became spears, while the leaves became blades. The earth became a hard fist and began pummeling the dragon. Each attack had the power to injure the two headed dragon.

“GEEEYAAAaaa!!!!”

Receiving the rebellion of the forest, the dragon screamed.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree finally realized it.

The presence that repelled the invasion it had cast. The lands that had once fallen, now had a hint of holiness. If it was just a terrain god that had robbed back its territory, this result would not have happened.

—This was definitely not the work of a terrain goddess.
A godly spirit on par with an Earth Goddess, had been giving Divinity to the lands…….!

“—Area recovery, Divinification of the lands complete…..!! The results are satisfactory for something done on the fly! You should have no complaints, Almathea!”

Hearing Asuka’s voice, the Celestial Beast of the Mountain Goat bleated. Making its entire body into a volt of lightning, it sped in front of the dragon, facing it.

{“I couldn’t even say “not bad”. It’s well done, master. I know no one else that could master “Shrine Craft” in this short amount of time.”}

Almathea praised without restraint.

But at the same time, she was thinking about her master’s priceless talent.

—Being born with a valuable Gift that gave others Virtual Divinity, Kudou Asuka.

In her hands, she held a wind-cutting flute once belonging to a kidnapping demon affiliated with [Grim Grimoire; Hamelin], Ratten, that Jack had customized.

Originally, it was a Gift that controlled the hearts of humans with its sound, but was changed by Jack into a Gift that “by the sound of cutting the wind, it told the words of its wielder to others.”

If someone other than Asuka used it, it would be a simple gift of communication, but with a Gift that gave Divinity to others with her words, the effects changed greatly.

The large spread Divinification of the lands, restraining her enemy, fortification of Gifts and comrades.

All these options were enabled with one action. Pairing this with the invincible shield Almathea, calling it the “Holy Shrine Fort” would not be far fetched.

These two were definitely created for Asuka’s sake.

(''An unparalleled talent….! Master was unquestionably born to become the leader among gods'')

But if that was the case, several puzzles would appear.

The biggest question would be her body.

If Almathea saw correctly, her body was unquestionably that of a human. If blown, she would fly, and if dropped, she would break. A fragile form.

(''I heard that master was thought to be a type an Atavistic phenomenon by an acquaintance, but that would not explain everything. Then the most likely possibility is that her current body is only temporal…….'')

“Alma! Start concentrating!”

Alma returned from her inner thoughts. Now was not the time to figure out her Masters origins. Now was the time to concentrate on the enemy in front of her.

Turning her entire body into a streaming body of Adamantium, she was now squeezing the two headed dragon of the rotten tree. Changing her form once again into a full metal body, she signaled her master.

{“Master, now!”}

Asuka threw a crystal with the gift of fire, and shook her wind-cutting flute.

A sound similar to a bell resounded in the air.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p86.jpg|thumb]]

A second later, the crystal turned into a massive concentration of heat and burned down the rotten tree.
Originally, it was a simple gift of fire, but by expanding its spiritual power, it momentarily gained the destructive power comparable to hell fire.

The flames ran about that the dragon ’s forest, hitting the edge of the mountains, and made a giant hollow.

“GEEEYAAAaaa!!!!”

Having its entire body split in eight, the two headed dragon of the rotten tree crumbled away.

After crying its death throws, the dragon returned to the earth, and moved no more.

“I……….did it……..!”

Breathing heavily, Asuka swiped her shining sweat, and savored the taste of victory. Winning against the opponents main force this dangerously close to defeat was a first for Asuka.

(''So this is “Shrine Craft”….I didn’t think it would go this well with just the Gifts I had on hand. If I included Deen and Melin, I might be able to bring out an amazing power……!'')

The dart fairy Melin, the Sacred Rare Iron doll Deen, and the Celestial Beast of the Mountain Goat, Almathea.

If fit together, a game play that was never done before may be possible.

From the burned area, Almathea returned. Clopping her hooves, she gave Asuka praise while her wool smoldered.

{“Its a complete victory. Congratulations, Master. You did well against that dragon…….To tell the truth, I thought Master was more of a good for nothing girl.”}

“…… Not saying those kind of words and keeping them in your heart would make you a better servant.”

Holding her hand to her hips, she sighed.

At that exact moment, a radiating light filled the giant ridge.

The heat that blew from afar reached Asuka, and the after radiance pierced through her eyelids.

Asuka hid her eyes with her hand, and looked toward the ridge.

“This light………………is Izayoi’s……..!”

She had only seen it once, but this light was the same one that had slayed the giant dragon. The immeasurable light radiated out of Little Gardens roof and absorbed the light of the stars.

The clashing of two powers faded fast, and night returned to the forest once more.

{“……….I’m Surprised. To think against Azi Dakaha, he was still fighting…..!”}

“Izayoi-kun……..!”

He’s still alive. Izayoi is still fighting. That reality lit her face brightly.

Asuka gripped the flute she held, “The Wind-cutting Flute of Hamelin”, and asked

“……….Alma. I can fight. With this we’ll go to Izayoi and help”

{“Its impossible. Its the same as committing suicide.”}

An immediate answer. Almathea’s voice showed that she was not moving on this matter.

{“If anyone can help him, it would be those in the Divine Army; the communities made out of war gods. If they start to move, then Azi Dakaha will be sealed again. What we can do right now is pray that the Divine Army will mobilize soon.”}

“……….Can they be trusted? These gods in the Divine Army.”

{“Of course. They are experts in hunting the ancient Demon Lords that Floor Masters cannot handle. With the 12 Devas leading, they are a group of war gods gathered from different mythologies. Around this time, the “Aristocrats of Little Garden” should be reporting to Taishakuten.”}

—eh? a surprised voice was raised.

“Alma. That…… What do you mean?”

{“Its as I said. The privilege to mobilize the Divine Army belongs to “Aristocrats of Little Garden” alone. In their headquarters, Moon Shadow City, there’s an Astral Gate used exclusively by the Divine Army called the Touriten, and from there—”}

“The “Little Garden Aristocrats” were annihilated 200 years ago.”

………..?

—Almathea tilted her head.

Upon hearing these unbelievable words from Asuka, her thoughts most likely stopped. Although they were only a short acquaintance, this action must be rare from her, Asuka thought.

After a moment of halted thinking…The mountain goat, regaining consciousness, bit Asuka’s cloth and hurriedly ran.

{“W, why didn’t you tell me something that important sooner!”}

“But its been 200 years! You’d think it would be known!”

{“Please shut up! I have been asleep for over a millennium! How would I know such detail!”}

Of course. Until yesterday she was just a fleece. She wouldn’t know of the details occurring in the world.

“{This is bad…….! This is the worst possible scenario, Master! If the Touriten can’t be used, that means the Divine Army will mobilize independently from the 12 Devas!”}

“Is that bad?”

{“Its the worst! Depending on which war gods are mobilized they can be more ill natured then Azi Dakaha! If its the Greek gods or the Norse gods, then I still have some authority, and there is a chance of salvation, but………If the Slav gods or the Angels are summoned it would be the end; we may be obliterated along with the entirety of the North…….!”}

Wha, Asuka loses her words. That would be putting the cart before the horse.

In order to destroy the demon lord, they would burn down the towns along with the demon lord.

“What the……..They can’t be sane!”

{“It can’t be helped. Some war gods and angels are basically war machines without any will. Fight and win, do those two and everything is well. They are that kind of existence…………!”}

“Even if they did those things, they can’t defeat that three headed dragon, right?”

Against Asuka’s retort, Alma listlessly nodded.

{“…………..Yes. Even if they sacrifice a region of land, all they can do would be to seal it.”}

“Despicable. My faith in gods are dropping.”

She said those words in the coldest way possible. There was a mountain of other things she wanted to say, but right now was not the time for it. If what Alma said was true, they had to retreat from the North immediately.

(''But………..in that case, Izayoi……!'')

He was still fighting on that giant ridge.

He was still alive.

But as his comrade, she couldn’t even aid him…..!!

{“Master’s feelings are painfully understandable! But please only think of running right now! If the mobilized Divine Army are my comrades of Olympus, they would definitely save him……!”}

“……………………..”

With frustration, with shame, with remorse, Asuka felt like she was going insane.

Even so, she had to forcefully convince herself.

At best, this was what she could do within her power.

===Part 2===

—The battle fought by Kasukabe Yō was, from start to finish, entirely one-sided.

She was fighting against two cloned dragons, but her enemies nails never even reached her.

Heart, skill, body, offense, defense, swiftness, and the Gift she possessed.

In every aspect, Yō utterly out-performed the two headed dragons, and obliterated her enemies in no more than a minute.

Watching this overwhelming strength, the refugees stared at Yō as if looking at some abomination.

“Wow…..”

“That human, really defeated those dragons…..!”

“That………….is that really the strength of a human?”

The fire dragon squad, as well as Mandra, who received a shocking report, was dumbfounded by the strength of the Garuda wielded by Yō.

But the human in question, Yō, was in no shape to be concerned of such things.

“Gu, hurts…….!”

Holding back her pain, she breathes heavily. But there was no damaged given by her opponent.

The released flames of the Great Garuda blocked physical attacks as well as the inferno breath released by the dragons. What sapped her strength was not the damage she received from enemy attack.

The flames of Garuda that she had released herself, drained her vitality.

“Y, Yō-san. Thats too reckless……….!”

The flames not only burned through her enemies, but also burned her flesh.

Her white skin was burned black, and her fingers spasmed from the pain. It was obvious to the eye that the power well over her body’s limit was eating away her strength.

“But…….If it’s just this, than there’s no problem. Wounds can heal, and I can deal with the pain…….!!”

But; If one dies, life is over.

Having conversed with animals, and even lived with them for a time, Yō knew the cruelty of the world.

Farm animals knew that they were raised to be eaten. They knew the reason they were fed was because their meat will feed humans.

For a human living after the year 2000, knowing how to talk to animals was not a fortunate skill. Rather, a normal person would have gone insane.

The weak are meat, the strong shall eat. Both will and life are up for forfeit.

This way of living was still present even after she crossed the boundary of the world.

Because she knew all of this, Yō adapted to Little Garden quickly.

Because she knew those things, she also knew what she had to do right now.

(''That light from before…………..That was Izayoi’s Gift……………… In that case, I can still make it….!'')

She gripped both of her burnt hands. Intense pain can be overcome by bonds and will power.

But, there are some walls that cannot be overcome by those things.

“Eh…….?”

Without any prior notice, the transformed Genome Tree returned to its form as pendant. Without being able to even fly, Yō fell down. Willa, in mid-air—

“Wahpu!”

—couldn’t catch her. Slipping through her arms, Yō tumbled out from Willas cleavage. In the dangerous situation, she was saved by Deen, who caught her.

“Yō. Are you ok?”

“U, Uhn Thanks. But why did it suddenly…..”

She unnaturally stopped mid-sentence. Willa looked at her in worry.

Yō stared at her lower body, shocked. She looked at it as if she could not believe what was happening, and also stared at the cold truth behind this outcome.

“…….My legs, won’t move.”

“Eh?”

“M, my legs won’t move……..! They can’t even twitch! Why at this timing!?”

She raised a panic stricken voice. This situation was much worse than just her hands being burnt.

Suddenly, coming to a realization, she stopped. Trying to deny her own theory, she tried listening to her surroundings.

Concentrating on her five senses, she tried observing her surroundings, but she could only gather the amount of information that a normal human was capable of.

“The Gift……the powers, are gone……!?”

Yō’s face suddenly turned pale. This wasn’t just caused by a physiological change.

Her body began to lose its strength.

(''No…………..! I was prepared for any other risk, but this alone can’t happen………!'')

Coughing, she fell down. From her eyes, tears of frustration fell.

From Greya’s words, Yō thought that the risk of her Genome Tree was turning into a monster. But in reality, it was the opposite. The price of power higher than she could handle was the disappearance of the Gift and her bonds.

“I can’t help Izayoi with this…….With my friends gone………………I, I………………!”

The things she had achieved, crumbled without a sound.

The legs her father had given her.

The friendships that crossed species.

The bonds she nurtured crossing the world, all returned to nothingness.

“—Ku, Ha, Hahahahahahahahaha!!! Well well, thats a situation I never thought of! It seems like the price of that power was larger than expected!”

Ah, Yō and Willa raised their heads. The two remembered the sound of that laughter mixed with sarcasm.

At that moment, Maxwell Demon Lord appeared while exuding hot air and cold air.

“When you weaponized the powers of the Great Garuda, it filled me with dread, but……….kuku. I didn’t think there was that kind of price to pay. It seems as though the Heavens are cheering on my romances.”

Holding his face with his right hand, Maxwell’s face held a dark smile.

Willa trembled at the sight of that creepy smile, but now was not the time to fear. Holding on to her trembling legs, Willa stood between him and Yō.

“Maxwell, I won’t lose this time…….!”

“Ooh, please don’t misunderstand me, my bride. I haven’t come here to fight. In your critical situation, I have simply come to escort you away.”

“Gross!”

“Haha, I’m glad you’re happy!”

Willa immediately retorted. Maxwell wasn’t listening.

But no matter how drunk he was on lust, this demon lord was still a dangerous existence. Today, especially, his eyes shone with madness.

“Willa. I reflected on my past behavior. It’s true that I have been giving you too many presents. As a result, you naturally couldn’t come back to my side honestly. I think I’ve improved enough to understand that.”

“Gross!!”

“So I started thinking in earnest. Thinking how you could come back to my side without being so bashful…..Yes, until now, there were reasons why you couldn’t come to me. So I thought backwards.”

He raised his right hand to shoulder height.

Watching that action, Willa and Yō made their resolution.

—But, Maxwell’s perverse actions went above their expectations.

“In other words, a situation that would force you to come to my side. I just had to create such a situation!”

Snap! He flicked his fingers. At the same time, a pillar of fire rose in a distance.

It wasn’t that far away from the streets. It was probably somewhere near the end of the streets.

Noticing what this signified, the two girl’s blood ran cold.

“At the end of the streets….. No, It can’t be!?”

“You broke the Astral Gate!?”

“Haha, exactly! The next Astral Gate was………How many thousand kilometers away?”

Maxwell laughed maniacally. Normally, even if the person was a demon lord, they would avoid destroying an Astral Gate. Destroying a Gate was basically the same as dumping a plot land into outer space.

But this reasoning did not apply to Maxwell Demon Lord.

Being able to teleport, he had no use for the existence of an Astral Gate in the first place.

“Fufu………Than, let’s negotiate, Willa. If you say that you will be my bride, with my power, I will save the refugees and your friends.”

“!”

So thats what he’ll offer, the two thought as they grinded their teeth.

In this situation, the refugees and [No Name] were already in a checkmate. In order to evacuate, the only option was to listen to what Maxwell said.

(''Darn it………..Out of all the possible outcomes, this is the worst…….!'')

And, the timing was horrible.

Yō had lost her powers, and there was no telling when Azi Dakaha would be coming. If they even suggested that they would refuse his offer, Maxwell would definitely abandon everyone in the city.

After all, Willa, who was able to teleport, could simple run away alone.

(''What should I do………!? What can I do!!?'')

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Interlude|Interlude]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Interlude

2014-06-15T12:28:46Z

Shiyumi: /* Interlude */

==Interlude==

(''……..Where……?'')

In the deep forest, Jin Russel woke up groggily.

When he tried to move, he realized that he was bound.

The heated pain he felt on his stomach was most likely where Rin had stabbed him. Maxwell had said that he had cauterized<ref>The process in which a bleeding wound is closed by heat or a heated object, like a hot iron rod. Hurts like hell. </ref> the wound, but there was evidence of first aid over it. Because Rin had stabbed between the organs, the damage had only amounted to a small wound. But that doesn’t change the fact that he had been stabbed. He felt dizzy after losing blood.

Toward Jin who was moving like a bug, His Highness, who was sitting on a tree, noticed him and spoke.

“Jin, you're awake.”

“Highness…….?”

“Aah, don’t move. Even if your organs are safe, your stomach was still punctured. You should rest. Unlike us, Jin seems to be a normal human, physically.”

Jumping down from the tree, His Highness showed his face. Looking at him, he was covered in wounds. The damage showed how fierce the battle against Izayoi was.

“What happened to the game?”

“Me and Sakamaki Izayoi ended it with mutual agreement. Well, it was in that situation. Jin should also forget about that wound.”

“………..You really are the worst.”

He slumped his body tiredly. If he can’t run, it couldn’t be helped. Jin gave up on amending this situation. Besides, he reaped what he had sowed. He had gambled knowing that this situation might occur.

Listening carefully, he could hear the churning of a river near by.

In a cluster of mountains connected to the giant ridge, the members of Uroboros gathered. Aside from Rin and Maxwell, everyone was injured to a varying degree. Maxwell had used his teleportation abilities to retreat, and had observed the situation in Kouen City. Rin, being the only one who hadn’t fought, was giving medical treatment to the black gryphon and Aura.

But the expression of disappointment was clear on Rin’s face.

While taking things out from the first aid kit, Rin listlessly sighed.

“Hah…….The plan worked, but I didn’t expect everyone to be this severely injured. I’m disappointed at everyones abilities as the Game Maker.”

{“N,Nu…..!”}

“You say that, Rin, but Greya was attacked by a Celestial Beast and I was attacked by the Saurian Demon King. I wish you’d just compliment us for surviving.”

“Please shut up. Leaving aside Oji-sama for a moment, all Aura-san had to do was guard the summoning circle behind the Giant clan. You're being trusted, so please be able to do at least that much.”

Peshili! Rin hits the dressed wound.

His Highness, who had already taken emergency treatment, laughed listlessly and nodded.

“Its as Rin says. Recently, you two haven’t achieved much. As your boss, I’m hoping to see some results from both of your hard work.”

“Saying so, don’t act like the boss when you came back broken and defeated!”

Peshili! she smacks His Highness on the head.

Although he’s making small talk, His Highness was the one undoubtfully the most heavily injured. Having injured every muscle, with cracks in his bones, he was retrieved in a state of an anatomical mess.

“You took on the role of the Game Master with so much confidence, so I didn’t think you’d come back losing. As a Maker, this situation is just sad. Wouldn’t have been better if I took on the role of Game Master and bought us some time?”

“Not really. And I didn’t lose. Today we just compared our basic stats.”

“And, you lost by basic stats.”

“I didn’t lose. As a Candidate of Origin, I was just less complete.”

Mu, he corrected Rin’s statement. Its a pointless conversation, Rin sighed, but she started discussing their gains in order to change the mood.

“With all given damages, thank you all for your efforts. Leaving aside our losses at battle, the results are more than satisfactory. Saying it in a different way, we can say that it was our complete victory!”

Taking out a her lapis lazuli colored gift card, she lined up the gifts they robbed from Kouen City.

First, the horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

Second, the treasure sword of the Chinese Zodiac, “Dragon”.

Third, something that looked like a spherical astrolabe.

{“Rin. Is that astrolabe the so called “Another Cosmology?”}

“Yes. When talking about the cosmology of Chinese lore, the Celestial Equator is the most famous. This one is a cosmology mirroring that…..a star map for ”Grand Duke, Tai Sui”.”

Hugging the astrolabe, Rin proudly explains her prize.

Uroboros have many high class gifts like “Erin Grimmoire” and “Barol’s Evil Eye” but this gift was a class above those.

—“Grand Duke, Tai Sui”<ref>Originally written as "Lie Star" or "Fake Star". The literal translation just sounds bad so I gave it more dignity by translating its original title.http://www.onlinefengshuistore.com/tai-sui-grand-duke-jupiter/</ref>.

Tai Sui was originally a high class Demon King in Chinese mythology known as the “Star of Disaster”, Grand Duke Jupiter. His real identity is a Celestial Spirit of a fictional planet placed opposite of Jupiter.

In Chinese mythology, Jupiter is taken as the basics to the Celestial Equator, a Divine star. Its also worshipped as the Age Star. Even in the Golden Zodiac Twelve, Jupiter is at the center of basics, and is said to be the half-body of the mightiest god, Zeus.

Tai Sui is famous as a Celestial Spirit with a form of three faces and six arms, as well as a dragon that looks similar to a catfish.

Unlike other Celestial Spirits, being a fictitious star may have lead to Tai Sui being spoken of in different forms. The reason why he changed his name to the Star Sea Dragon King was most likely to hide his own true nature.—

His Highness took the sword of the ‘Dragon’, and spun it in the air joyfully as he added an explanation.

“The “Another Cosmology” is the secret technique of the gods. It can also be said that its their world that makes them. Norse’s Asgard, Buddhism’s Three Thousand Worlds, and Zoroastrianism’s dualism of good and evil. Us Oroboros’s “Another Cosmology” is also our best weapon.”

“Yeah That! I completely forgot, but why didn’t you use your “Another Cosmology”? You wanted to compare basic stats, right?”

Against Rin’s question, His Highness shook his head.

“Don’t say such stupid things. If me and Sakamaki Izayoi had hit each other with our “Another Cosmology”<ref>Referring to Izayoi’s Pillar of Light attack.</ref>, Kouen City would be blown away without a trace.”

“…….Well, that's true.”

Rin slumps her shoulders. After the conversation had ended, the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been scouting for enemies……in the form of Sandra, came back with a uncouth laugh.

“Ohoh, you guys havin’ fun without me. Makin’ this Demon Lord of Confusion-sama go out on patrol like a slave while you guys party; such a high standing, eh?”

“Of course not! This Games MVP is definitely no one other then you, Demon Lord of Confusion-sama. You alone completely did your given task. I’m actually astonished by how smoothly you worked.”

Rin gave him praise with no lie in her voice.

Demon Lord of Confusion in Sandra’s body stuck his (her?) chest up proudly.

“O’ course. I’ve got mor’ experience ya know. But, I’m a li’le worried ‘bout that Pumpkin bastards game dis’pearing………. oh, brat, you're ‘wake.”

Demon Lord of Confusion turned toward Jin.

Jin glares at the possessed Sandra.

“……..Demon Lord of Confusion. Is your Host Master Authority to take over others?”

“Yeap. But I can only use i’ on one, plus it only ‘pplies to brats. Its us’fullness is the lowest o’ the lowest o’ the lowest’s shit and low’r, even if it’ a Host Master Authority. Well, it wor’ed ‘gainst this lonely gir’ so I ain’t complainin’. “

Sitting down crossed legged, he pokes Jin’s head. It was a way of speech and action that differed greatly from Sandra, but if the person inside was different, it could be understood.

Staring at him emotionlessly, Jin muttered.

“That body is Sandra’s. Please handle it with care. '''If anything, never let her have her head split open.'''”

“……….Heeh~?”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s eye shined malevolently.

That eye held a color of danger that couldn’t be seen before.

“’s that so. Hihi. You're no ordinary brat, ain’t cha? So, what we doin’ wi’ this guy? Takin’ him with us?”

“Yes. The gift he holds is extremely valuable. But before that…….Maxwell-san!”

She called toward empty space.

The boundary of heat was split, and with hot air and cold air<ref>For the basis of his power, read http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maxwell%27s_demon </ref> Maxwell showed himself.

“You called, Maker-dono.”

“Yes. Please hit the remaining refugees and fighting forces escorting them. With your teleportation abilities, you alone is sufficient for the task.”

With Rin's demands, Maxwell scrunches his face.

It felt like a order for a servant, and he already didn’t trust Rin. It made him think that making him go to the battlefield alone most likely had an ulterior motive behind it.

Realizing his suspicions, Rin sighed in an exaggerated manner.

“Hah……….Really. Maxwell-san has no clue what-so-ever about a woman’s heart.”

“Hah?”

A woman’s heart? Given an unexpected term, he gave a surprised voice.

Bishi<ref> An onomatopoeia used to point something at another thing. Think the pose in the game Ace Attorney </ref>! Rin pointed at Maxwell and said

“Are you listening? Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is in a desperate situation. She definitely feels insecure. She would want someone to rely on. She would want a prince to come save her! In that depressing situation, if a cool experienced beautiful loser stalker arrived, no matter how gross that person is she definitely would easily roll on the floor love struck!”

“Roll on the floor love struck, you said!?”

“Yes! If everything goes well it would be mommi-mommi- and pafu-pafu<ref>Mommi-mommi is a onomatopoeia for squeezing something soft repeatedly. Pafu-Pafu is an onomatopoeia for being hit by something soft repeatedly. What ever that implies, I leave it to the readers imaginations </ref>!”

“Mommi-mommi- and pafupafu, you said!?”

“Yes, you newly reigning demon lord! Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is right now, waiting for a prince to come to her rescue!”

ZUDOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNN!!!!!!

And, with that idiotic sound effect, Maxwell’s ON switch was flipped.

Shuddering from the joy of this revelation, Maxwell reached out to the heaven as if he had been given a message from there.

“Willa…….Is waiting for me……!?”

“Yes! That's exactly it! If he can’t even go to the rescue of your beloved than your name as a perverted stalker would blemish! Right now is the time to hold your heart to your sleeve and blow an annoying tempest of love, Maxwell!”

“U,….OOooo…….WI, WILLLLLLLAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” I’M COMING TO YOU RIGHT NOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWW!!!!”

In a storm of hot air and cold air, the newest Demon Lord left the place.

That was not a metaphor. He really had mobilized as a storm of romantic passion.

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………............................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..........................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….......................................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………....................................................................
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..............................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...........................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….........................................................................................................................."

Finally, when a cold night wind accompanied by tumbleweed<ref>I added the tumbleweed, to get the same effect as the Japanese original</ref> had blown, Rin coughed once and said

“Well well, now the obstinate………..No. That gross person is gone.”

“So true.”

“Yes.”

{“Umu”}

“You guys ‘re horrible.”

But he didn’t deny it.

Rin walked towards Jin, and bent her legs to shorten the distance of her face to his.

“Jin-kun. Lets get to the main topic. Continue the topic we were talking about, with everybody.”

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Interlude

2014-06-15T12:18:30Z

Shiyumi: /* Interlude */

==Interlude==

(''……..Where……?'')

In the deep forest, Jin Russel woke up groggily.

When he tried to move, he realized that he was bound.

The heated pain he felt on his stomach was most likely where Rin had stabbed him. Maxwell had said that he had cauterized<ref>The process in which a bleeding wound is closed by heat or a heated object, like a hot iron rod. Hurts like hell. </ref> the wound, but there was evidence of first aid over it. Because Rin had stabbed between the organs, the damage had only amounted to a small wound. But that doesn’t change the fact that he had been stabbed. He felt dizzy after losing blood.

Toward Jin who was moving like a bug, His Highness, who was sitting on a tree, noticed him and spoke.

“Jin, you're awake.”

“Highness…….?”

“Aah, don’t move. Even if your organs are safe, your stomach was still punctured. You should rest. Unlike us, Jin seems to be a normal human, physically.”

Jumping down from the tree, His Highness showed his face. Looking at him, he was covered in wounds. The damage showed how fierce the battle against Izayoi was.

“What happened to the game?”

“Me and Sakamaki Izayoi ended it with mutual agreement. Well, it was in that situation. Jin should also forget about that wound.”

“………..You really are the worst.”

He slumped his body tiredly. If he can’t run, it couldn’t be helped. Jin gave up on amending this situation. Besides, he reaped what he had sowed. He had gambled knowing that this situation might occur.

Listening carefully, he could hear the churning of a river near by.

In a cluster of mountains connected to the giant ridge, the members of Uroboros gathered. Aside from Rin and Maxwell, everyone was injured to a varying degree. Maxwell had used his teleportation abilities to retreat, and had observed the situation in Kouen City. Rin, being the only one who hadn’t fought, was giving medical treatment to the black gryphon and Aura.

But the expression of disappointment was clear on Rin’s face.

While taking things out from the first aid kit, Rin listlessly sighed.

“Hah…….The plan worked, but I didn’t expect everyone to be this severely injured. I’m disappointed at everyones abilities as the Game Maker.”

{“N,Nu…..!”}

“You say that, Rin, but Greya was attacked by a Celestial Beast and I was attacked by the Saurian Demon King. I wish you’d just compliment us for surviving.”

“Please shut up. Leaving aside Oji-sama for a moment, all Aura-san had to do was guard the summoning circle behind the Giant clan. You're being trusted, so please be able to do at least that much.”

Peshili! Rin hits the dressed wound.

His Highness, who had already taken emergency treatment, laughed listlessly and nodded.

“Its as Rin says. Recently, you two haven’t achieved much. As your boss, I’m hoping to see some results from both of your hard work.”

“Saying so, don’t act like the boss when you came back broken and defeated!”

Peshili! she smacks His Highness on the head.

Although he’s making small talk, His Highness was the one undoubtfully the most heavily injured. Having injured every muscle, with cracks in his bones, he was retrieved in a state of an anatomical mess.

“You took on the role of the Game Master with so much confidence, so I didn’t think you’d come back losing. As a Maker, this situation is just sad. Wouldn’t have been better if I took on the role of Game Master and bought us some time?”

“Not really. And I didn’t lose. Today we just compared our basic stats.”

“And, you lost by basic stats.”

“I didn’t lose. As a Candidate of Origin, I was just less complete.”

Mu, he corrected Rin’s statement. Its a pointless conversation, Rin sighed, but she started discussing their gains in order to change the mood.

“With all given damages, Thank you all for your efforts. Leaving aside our losses at battle, the results are more than satisfactory. Saying it in a different way, we can say that it was our complete victory!”

Taking out a her lapis lazuli colored gift card, she lined up the gifts they robbed from Kouen City.

First, the horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

Second, the treasure sword of the Chinese Zodiac, “”Dragon”.

Third, something that looked like a spherical astrolabe.

{“Rin. Is that astrolabe the so called “Another Cosmology?”}

“Yes. When talking about the cosmology of Chinese lore, the Celestial Equator is the most famous. This one is a cosmology mirroring that…..a star map for ”Grand Duke, Tai Sui”.”

Hugging the astrolabe, Rin proudly explains her prize.

Uroboros have many high class gifts like “Erin Grimmoire” and “Barol’s Evil Eye”. but this gift was a class above those.

—“Grand Duke, Tai Sui”<ref>Originally written as "Lie Star" or "Fake Star". The literal translation just sounds bad so I gave it more dignity by translating its original title.http://www.onlinefengshuistore.com/tai-sui-grand-duke-jupiter/</ref>.

Tai Sui was originally a high class Demon King in Chinese mythology known as the “Star of Disaster”, Grand Duke Jupiter. His real identity is a Celestial Spirit of a fictional planet placed opposite of Jupiter.

In Chinese mythology, Jupiter is taken as the basics to the Celestial Equator, a Divine star. Its also worshipped as the Age Star. Even in the Golden Zodiac Twelve, Jupiter is at the center of basics, and is said to be the half-body of the mightiest god, Zeus.

Tai Sui is famous as a Celestial Spirit with a form of three faces and six arms, as well as a dragon that looks similar to a catfish.

Unlike other Celestial Spirits, being a fictitious star may have lead to Tai Sui being spoken of in different forms. The reason why he changed his name to the Star Sea Dragon King was most likely to hide his own true nature.—

　
His Highness took the sword of the ‘Dragon’, and spun it in the air joyfully as he added an explanation.

“The “Another Cosmology” is the secret technique of the gods. It can also be said that its their world that makes them. Norse’s Asgard, Buddhism’s Three Thousand Worlds, and Zoroastrianism’s dualism of good and evil. Us Oroboros’s “Another Cosmology” is also our best weapon.”

“Yeah That! I completely forgot, but why didn’t you use your “Another Cosmology”? You wanted to compare basic stats, right?”

Against Rin’s question, His Highness shook his head.

“Don’t say such stupid things. If me and Sakamaki Izayoi had hit each other with our “Another Cosmology”<ref>Referring to Izayoi’s Pillar of Light attack.</ref>, Kouen City would be blown away without a trace.”

“…….Well, that's true.”

Rin slumps her shoulders. After the conversation had ended, the Demon Lord of Confusion who had been scouting for enemies……in the form of Sandra, came back with a uncouth laugh.

“Ohoh, you guys havin’ fun without me. Makin’ this Demon Lord of Confusion-sama go out on patrol like a slave while you guys party; such a high standing, eh?”

“Of course not! This Games MVP is definitely no one other then you, Demon Lord of Confusion-sama.

You alone completely did your given task. I’m actually astonished by how smoothly you worked.”

Rin gave him praise with no lie in her voice.

Demon Lord of Confusion in Sandra’s body stuck his (her?) chest up proudly.

“O’ course. I’ve got mor’ experience ya know. But, I’m a li’le worried ‘bout that Pumpkin bastards game dis’pearing………. oh, brat, you're ‘wake.”

Demon Lord of Confusion turned toward Jin.

Jin glares at the possessed Sandra.

“……..Demon Lord of Confusion. Is your Host Master Authority to take over others?”

“Yeap. But I can only use i’ on one, plus it only ‘pplies to brats. Its us’fullness is the lowest o’ the lowest o’ the lowest’s shit and low’r, even if it’ a Host Master Authority. Well, it wor’ed ‘gainst this lonely gir’ so I ain’t complainin’. “

Sitting down crossed legged, he pokes Jin’s head. It was a way of speech and action that differed greatly from Sandra, but if the person inside was different, it could be understood.

Staring at him emotionlessly, Jin muttered.

“That body is Sandra’s. Please handle it with care. '''If anything, never let her have her head split open.'''”

“……….Heeh~?”

The Demon Lord of Confusion’s eye shined malevolently.

That eye held a color of danger that couldn’t be seen before.

“’s That so. Hihi. You're no ordinary brat, ain’t cha? So, what we doin’ wi’ this guy? Takin’ him with us?”

“Yes. The gift he holds is extremely valuable. But before that…….Maxwell-san!”

She called toward empty space.

The boundary of heat was split, and with hot air and cold air<ref>For the basis of his power, read http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maxwell%27s_demon </ref> Maxwell showed himself.

“You called, Maker-dono.”

“Yes. Please hit the remaining refugees and fighting forces escorting them. With your teleportation abilities, you alone is sufficient for the task.”

With Rin's demands, Maxwell scrunches his face.

It felt like a order for a servant, and he already didn’t trust Rin. It made him think that making him go to the battlefield alone most likely had an ulterior motive behind it.

Realizing his suspicions, Rin sighed in an exaggerated manner.

“Hah……….Really. Maxwell-san has no clue what-so-ever about a woman’s heart.”

“Hah?”

A woman’s heart? Given an unexpected term, he gave a surprised voice.

Bishi<ref> An onomatopoeia used to point something at another thing. Think the pose in the game Ace Attorney </ref>! Rin pointed at Maxwell and said

“Are you listening? Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is in a desperate situation. She definitely feels insecure. She would want someone to rely on. She would want a prince to come save her! In that depressing situation, if a cool experienced beautiful loser stalker arrived, no matter how gross that person is she definitely would easily roll on the floor love struck!”

“Roll on the floor love struck, you said!?”

“Yes! If everything goes well it would be mommi-mommi- and pafu-pafu<ref>Mommi-mommi is a onomatopoeia for squeezing something soft repeatedly. Pafu-Pafu is an onomatopoeia for being hit by something soft repeatedly. What ever that implies, I leave it to the readers imaginations </ref>!”

“Mommi-mommi- and pafupafu, you said!?”

“Yes, you newly reigning demon lord! Your bride, Willa the Ignifatus is right now, waiting for a prince to come to her rescue!”

ZUDOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNN!!!!!!

And, with that idiotic sound effect, Maxwell’s ON switch was flipped.

Shuddering from the joy of this revelation, Maxwell reached out to the heaven as if he had been given a message from there.

“Willa…….Is waiting for me……!?”

“Yes! That's exactly it! If he can’t even go to the rescue of your beloved than your name as a perverted stalker would blemish! Right now is the time to hold your heart to your sleeve and blow an annoying tempest of love, Maxwell!”

“U,….OOooo…….WI, WILLLLLLLAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” I’M COMING TO YOU RIGHT NOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWW!!!!”

In a storm of hot air and cold air, the newest Demon Lord left the place.

That was not a metaphor. He really had mobilized as a storm of romantic passion.

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………............................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..........................................................................
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….......................................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………....................................................................
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..............................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...........................................................
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….........................................................................................................................."

Finally, when a cold night wind accompanied by tumbleweed<ref>I added the tumbleweed, to get the same effect as the Japanese original</ref> had blown, Rin coughed once and said

“Well well, now the obstinate………..No. That gross person is gone.”

“So true.”

“Yes.”

{“Umu”}

“You guys ‘re horrible.”

But he didn’t deny it.

Rin walked towards Jin, and bent her legs to shorten the distance of her face to his.

“Jin-kun. Lets get to the main topic. Continue the topic we were talking about, with everybody.”

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}

Horizon:Volume 2B Chapter 35

2014-06-08T13:42:34Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 35: Detective Above the Stairs */

==Chapter 35: Detective Above the Stairs==
[[Image:Horizon2B_0119.png|thumb]]
''Before it became “nobody”

''Who was there?

'''Point Allocation (History)

“Even though it is called the ‘Tower’ of London, it is actually a castle.”

Tenzou listened to Scarred’s explanation as they walked down a wide stone corridor. Earlier, they had been walking along with the visitors from an elementary school and listening to the commentary from the lead teacher. It seemed that passion had been infectious because Scarred was being quite talkative.

“Western castles are often referred to as towers,” said Tenzou. “I’ve heard that is an old custom.”

He knew most of this already, but he felt it would be rude of him to interrupt as she moved from topic to topic. It was important to hear these things from someone who actually lived here, so he listened to her explanations while walking along.

“Judge,” she said despite having avoided saying so while with the elementary school children. “That is correct. You probably already know most of this, but Western castles are often referred to as towers because they were originally watchtowers built on an important hill or a manmade motte. In other words, they did not start out as castles. They were border-defense towers surrounded by walls. But as the courtyard grew bigger to contain the soldiers and the wooden walls changed to stone and grew taller, it became more difficult to see in all four directions from the central tower. To solve this, the walls were made thick enough for people to walk along and the towers were moved to the corners of the walls. Then a large building was placed in the center to provide living space and allow those inside to persist longer. Eventually, that building became the central palace.”

“Far Eastern castles were houses and mansions for powerful families from the beginning, so they are much more focused on living space. You can really see the differences in aspects like that.”

“Judge. Western castles are an evolution of a security tower while Far Eastern ones are fortified living spaces. And look.” Scarred pointed at the tower visible out the window to the left. “That is the southwestern tower where Double Bloody Mary is imprisoned. Western castles also have areas to hold prisoners in the basement or towers. Some Far Eastern castles have similar areas, but during the Middle Ages, Western feudal lords gained the right to pass judgment over their land, so they had to prepare their own prison space. This allowed them to instill fear in the people and to look like a just lord who punished criminals. The lord of the castle could easily force anything inconvenient onto a random scapegoat.”

Tenzou looked at the lace curtain covering the tower window.

…''The person in there is bearing more than just her crime.

That crime came from the history recreation. According to Scarred, this was saving her, but he was unsure how much he accepted that.

For a ninja, the word “duty” meant risking one’s life, but that only applied when protecting his master’s life or infiltrating enemy territory. It was almost entirely unrelated to his life in the academy. But if he did bear some responsibility in his everyday life in regards to the fate of the Far East…

“Master Tenzou?”

After moving a few steps ahead, Scarred turned back. Once he noticed, Tenzou hurriedly caught up.

“Sorry.” She smiled bitterly. “Did I say something that made you worry?”

“No. I just realized how much there is to learn in England is all.”

“Judge. Thank you very much. But I think we have been the ones learning from you.”

They soon reached the end of the corridor and entered a small hall below the northeastern tower that contained a staircase up into the tower. The hall had carpets, sofas, shelves, and bows and arrows.

Scarred held a hand out toward the fireplace that had no fire at the moment.

“On cold days, the guards take their breaks here. And when they do, they sometimes see something.”

“See what?”

“Judge. A ghost.”

Scarred lowered her shoulders and gave an upward glance toward Tenzou.

“In every part of England and different areas of London, you can find the vestiges of the Celtic age and the lingering souls of fairies and the dead due to the chaos of the Middle Ages. These are different from the fairy races or the ghosts of those who have unfinished business after their death. Some are bound to the location of their death and some move from place to place, but they have almost no sense of self and they simply wander and occasionally attack the living.”

''Kimi-dono would faint if she heard about this,'' thought Tenzou.

“Whose spirit is seen here?”

“The one here is Queen Anne. She supposedly appears as the spirit of a headless woman.”

“I see.” Tenzou nodded and glanced around. “Queen Anne was Henry VIII’s wife and Fairy Queen Elizabeth’s mother, but she was ultimately beheaded. Also, she was originally the maid of Catherine, the king’s previous wife.”

“Judge. I’m impressed you know that much.”

While preparing for this, Urquiaga had brought him a PC loaded with “One After Another with Henry VIII”, but he could not exactly say he learned this with a porn game.

He had decided to study due to his conversation with Scarred at the graveyard, and he had found having a clear goal made him hit the “next line” button much more quickly than usual. The next thing he had known, he had completed every character’s route, gone to a divine network walkthrough site, and corrected the many errors in the walkthrough Toori had already written. ''Toori-dono, that choice was “Take this! Special Attack – Defender of the Faith!” But anyway…

“You could say it is thanks to the hobbies of Far Eastern boys.”

He was not lying, but Scarred narrowed her eyes.

“Then did you know this? The previous wife, Catherine, was supposed to give birth to Bloody Mary, but she was unable to have children.”

“Eh?”

She took a step closer and continued speaking while looking at him with upturned eyes.

“There are different conditions people can have and Queen Catherine was weak. The Testament descriptions say Henry VIII changed wives because she could not give birth to a prince, but that is hardly surprising when she could not have children in the first place. And when the Testament Union asked about it, England came up with an excuse. They said that Catherine’s child, Mary, had been hidden by fairies.”

“Then…who is the Bloody Mary who came later?”

Tenzou realized that was an odd way of putting it. According to what Scarred had said earlier, England’s Bloody Mary had inherited the name of Elizabeth’s half-sister Mary “Bloody” Tudor and the name of Mary Stuart, Queen of Scotland.

But if she had inherited both those names, ''when and to whom had she been born?

He did not know.

But Scarred seemed to notice his confusion because her smile deepened.

“I should be able to talk about that later. But with this much as an introduction, there is something I wish to show you. …Please come this way.”

He followed as she moved to the staircase at the side of the small hall that acted as a break area.

“Where does this lead?”

“The Tower of London’s southeastern tower. I wish to show you something I think you will find interesting. Oh, but this is not used to hold prisoners. It is a small reading area.”

“I see.”

Tenzou looked around as he entered the staircase, but there was no one around. He could hear voices coming from Oxford in the distance, but that was likely the festival. He started after Scarred who seemed somehow lively.

“…”

At that moment, a gust of wind clearly not from the ventilation brushed his neck from behind.

Tenzou sensed a human presence behind him, so he turned around.

“!?”

But no one was there. The empty corridor continued on and he heard laughing children in the courtyard.

There was nothing out of the ordinary on the stairs either.

“Is something the matter?”

“Oh, uh… No…”

He rubbed the back of his neck and placed a foot on the first step. He looked back again for a moment and then followed Scarred who quickly ran up a few steps.

…''What was that presence?

He followed Scarred up the stairs and sensed no further danger. Scarred turned back toward him from above with a confused look.

“?”

“It’s nothing,” he said. “I was just noticing that you can open the walls here to fire arrows out.”

“Oh, now that you mention it. I never noticed that before.”

Scarred sounded impressed as she slowly moved ahead. Tenzou followed and the color blue unavoidably entered his eyes. The blue came from a portion of Scarred that was illuminated by the light entering through the window.

…''Why are butts so round?

His thoughts took a philosophical turn, but he then recalled that people had worshipped the butt god since before the Age of the Gods. ''I was always more of a breast man,'' he reminded himself.

…''But I could make an exception for Scarred-dono.

He frantically shook his head. He did not need to ask why he was thinking this, but he knew he should not be thinking it. He had no idea how Scarred felt about him, so he could not look at her with such appraising eyes.

“Master Tenzou? Is something the matter?”

She twisted around which pointed the water lily in her hair toward him, so he frantically shook his head again.

However, he had definitely been looking at her.

“I was just noticing…how nice you look in that outfit.”

Her eyes opened wide, but they quickly narrowed and bent in a smile.

“Judge. Thank you very much.”

He very nearly reflexively replied with “You mean I can look!?”, but as a breast worshipper, he restrained himself.

After a few more steps, they reached a landing.

“This is the place,” said Scarred as she led the way. “I wish to show you something here.”

The tower was approximately seven meters across. About a third of that was taken up by the landing and the remaining space lay beyond a decorative wooden door.

“Is it a room?”

“Judge. It is a study of about twelve square meters.”

“A study?”

As he tilted his head, she pulled a key from her pocket and inserted it in the door.

…''A key?

The necessity of a key suggested this was not a part of the usual sightseeing course. The fact that Scarred had the key was also puzzling.

“Master Tenzou.”

“…What?”

“Please come in.”

She introduced the place.

“I believe this is the most useful thing I can show you.”

It was…

“This study belonged to Henry VIII, father of the Fairy Queen, the man who changed England’s official religion to the current Anglican Church, the almighty king who laid the foundation of England’s current form, and the one who bragged he could pull out Excalibur.”

Tenzou entered a semicircular room. The wooden ceiling was at a decent height, but the room was dark.

“It is fairly cluttered, but please do not worry about it. I will open the curtains.”

Scarred walked over to the windows on the south and east walls. The walls were stone, so she had to lean out a fair ways to reach the curtains and shutters.

“Nn…”

…''Sticking her butt out like that is impeding my breast worship.

After she knocked at the eastern shutters a few times and started for the southern side, a good amount of light filled the room.

A large desk sat on the northern side and bookcases and work benches filled the rest. There were also piles of books and boxes of specimens. Tenzou also saw brass instruments, guitars, and tools such as a microscope and telescope made by K.P.A. Italia’s Fino Alba. He saw something in the shadows by the desk that looked like armor.

…''But I’m most interested in what is hanging down from the center of the ceiling.

It was a map of the Far East. Red pins were stuck in at important points and capital cities.

The locations of the pins told him something.

“He must have been a tall and well-built person.”

“Judge. In the history recreation, he was often compared to Felipe II, the skinny ‘paperwork king’ who has money but holes up in his study due to a weak constitution. But of his contemporaries, he was most often compared to Chancellor Carlos I who was the paperwork king’s predecessor in Tres España and emperor of M.H.R.R.”

“I hear Chancellor Carlos I was quite a talented person as well.”

“Judge.” Scarred opened the southern curtain and leaned out toward the window. “It seems Henry VIII and Carlos I interacted a lot.”

The interactions between the great chancellors who represented Europe were something not covered in school, so Tenzou looked up.

“Is that true?”

“Judge. According to the history recreation, Catherine, Chancellor Henry VIII’s first queen and the mother of Bloody Mary, was Chancellor Carlos I’s aunt. Also, Tres España and England had already been interacting to discuss the major nation of Hexagone Française. If Tres España, M.H.R.R. and England worked together, they could surround Hexagone Française on three sides, so Chancellor Carlos I and Chancellor Henry VIII communicated to bring those three nations together.”

Scarred smiled bitterly.

“But during these interactions, Tres España sold more and more trade goods to England. The money from that and their trade with the New World resulted in a large increase in population. This led to a need for more goods, but they made more money with the New World trade than domestic industries, so everyone went there. Ultimately, they lost the proper balance between supply and demand, their level of self-sufficiency with domestic industries dropped, and they had to rely on importation to support their increased population. But that meant no money remained in their nation no matter how much they made in trade with the New World. They attempted to strengthen their trade with the New World to compensate, but…”

“But to advance their policies and to strengthen the monarchy, they eliminated all heathens which weakened their financial ability and left them with even less money, right?”

“Judge. They were investing in projects to make money in the New World, but by the time the results returned, their reliance on importation had sucked them dry and the profits went to other nations. None of the money would remain with them, so they would invest in more projects and it created a downward spiral. They are attempting to escape that spiral under Chancellor Felipe II, but they seem to be having difficulty reviving domestic industries. Their war with England is a part of that. They are attempting to monopolize trade with the New World along with Tres Portugal, but England’s privateers are opening holes in that.”

Tenzou’s classes had covered Tres España and Tres Portugal’s New World trade monopoly.

…''I believe that was the lecture where Ohiroshiki-dono received his third execution.

That reference point helped him remember the lesson itself.

“That is where the Treaty of Tordesillas and the Treaty of Zaragoza come in.”

“Judge. Well done pronouncing the first one right.”

“Is it that difficult?”

“The Treaty of Tordesishas.”

Scarred froze in place with her hands on the shutters and Tenzou began thinking a moment later.

…''Not good! I need to say something!!

'''1: My horrible classmates’ mispronunciations are way worse! → That’s just a race for the bottom.

'''2: That side of you is cute too! → I wish I had it in me to say things like that!!

'''3: Change the subject → That’s the coward’s way out.

Tenzou thought and chose #3.

“Wh-what kind of treaties were those? From England’s point of view, I mean.”

“W-well, the former drew a line from north to south in the Atlantic Ocean to the east of the New World while the latter did so in the Pacific Ocean. And only Tres España and Tres Portugal could enter within that line…in other words, only they could go to the New World. At the time, the pope was reliant on Tres España, so the treaty passed with the pope’s approval. That is why England is not using ‘English ships’ to oppose them. We are instead using criminals…that is, privateers. Otherwise, it would be an act of war that made even the pope our enemy.”

''I see,'' thought Tenzou as he watched Scarred from behind. ''I am not turning my back on my breast worship. I am merely using this scene to help me remember this information.

“It seems the different nations are quite busy with all these connections and separations.”

“Yes. We are often changing between enemy and ally. And that understanding has brought a certain kind of optimism to Europe. Even if someone is an enemy during our generation, they might be an ally during the next,” said Scarred. “And during the previous generation – Chancellor Henry VIII’s generation – M.H.R.R. Emperor and Chancellor Carlos I visited England.”

“This is part of the interaction between great chancellors you mentioned before, isn’t it? One was a skilled enough chancellor that no one doubted his bragging that he could pull out Excalibur and the other was an emperor-chancellor who ruled in two different parts of Europe.”

Both were commonly used in porn games. Tenzou was fairly certain no game had ever featured both of them and he suspected that realization might be his ticket to great success.

Scarred then placed her hand on the shutters.

“But there is one interesting thing about that visit.”

“What is that?”

“When they met for the first time, Henry VIII said the following to Carlos I.”

She spoke the words with her back to him.

“Long time, my friend.”

“What?”

After he spoke his question, Scarred remained motionless. She lowered her hands from the shutters and spoke into the dim room.

“Queen Catherine scolded Chancellor Henry VIII and he apparently claimed to have mistaken Carlos I for an old friend because his wife had spoken so much about him.”

“Scarred-dono, are you trying to say the two of them knew each other from somewhere?”

She did not reply with “judge”, but she did speak.

“I spoke of Bloody Mary’s birth earlier, didn’t I? Queen Catherine could not give birth to her, so England claimed she was ‘hidden by fairies’.”

“What about it?” asked Tenzou.

…''This isn’t good.

They were doing nothing more than gossiping. Just for fun, they were discussing an occult story that did not matter and which could not be proven or disproven.

However, the situation made it dangerous.

…''This is Chancellor Henry VIII’s study.

In horror plays, it was standard for the couple happily gossiping like this to disappear. ''I can’t let us die here,'' he thought.

After all…

…''This B-grade cliché is supposed to come after the shower scene!

But he then remembered that he had already made the once-in-a-lifetime memory of bathing with her, so he realized his life might very well be at its end.

“What about the fairy excuse?” he asked in resignation.

“Judge. Do you know why that excuse was accepted?”

There was no way he could, but having already given up, he simply shook his head. He heard her laugh quietly before sighing and speaking.

“Because there was a precedent. There was an incident in which three close friends were ‘hidden by fairies’.”

More specifically…

“One was Chancellor Henry VIII before he inherited his name, one was Queen Catherine who had come from Tres España to study abroad for middle school and had also not yet inherited her name, and the last one was…Anne Boleyn.”

“…”

“There are no clear records of when the three of them disappeared. After all, it was before any of them inherited their names and Queen Anne was a dryad. Any records that did exist were erased by Chancellor Henry VIII after he inherited his name. Also, anyone who knew about it was distanced from him or disappeared. He said it was to prevent them from using that incident to cause political conflict. …Anyway, the rumor is that the three of them were ‘hidden by fairies’ for about a year.”

“A year?”

“Judge. It is not known what happened during that year and it is possible he met Carlos I during that time. But…”

But…

“It was because of that incident that no one doubted it.”

Before Tenzou could ask “doubted what?”, Scarred opened the shutters.

The light entering from the south was bright and Tenzou looked away from her as she turned around in that dazzling backlight. He could not see her face, but she pointed to the northern side of the room.

He turned to look in that direction.

“Because of that incident, everyone thought Henry VIII would eventually return.”

Past the desk, something was drawn on the north wall and its closed shutters.

“In the Far East, you call that the Double Border Crest, don’t you? And this is what you call the Princess Disappearances. Master Tenzou, this is what I wanted to show you. Chancellor Henry VIII, England’s ‘almighty king’, vanished in the method you are investigating.”

As he looked north, she said “judge” from behind him and then spoke aloud the words written on the Double Border Crest.

“Long time, my friend.”

She took a breath.

“Was this the work of fairies, or was it something else?”

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 2B Chapter 34|Chapter 34]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 2B Chapter 36|Chapter 36]]
}}
</noinclude>

Owari no Chronicle:Volume6 Chapter 19

2014-06-08T07:26:58Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 19: Pursuit into the Depths */

==Chapter 19: Pursuit into the Depths==
[[Image:OnC_v06_0223.png|thumb]]
''Some answers contain traps

''That is normal

''So destroy them without thinking of immersing yourself in them

The black clock on the wall indicated the time was four in the morning, but there were no windows on the white walls to let in the morning sun.

The large underground space was divided by several partitions and a woman walked along the western side. The woman, Tsukuyomi, walked to the director’s desk on the south end while holding a bundle of documents.

The sound of her sandaled footsteps suddenly came to a stop.

Something lay at her feet. Namely, a figure in a lab coat had fallen forward and lay sprawled out before her.

She looked closer and spotted a nearby laptop.

“Oh, it’s Kashima.”

With that, she walked past him and he spoke up from behind her.

“You’re going to ignore me, Director Tsukuyomi?”

“Yes, I assumed you were asleep.”

“Adults don’t sleep on the floor.”

“I see.”

She began to walk once more, but he quickly sat up.

“You don’t want to know why I collapsed from shock?”

“I really don’t, but if you’re going to tell me anyway, get it over with.”

“Natsu-san is so cruel. You know the wash toilet we’re developing?”

“You mean the prototype product named ‘Right There!’? You brought it home with you last night, didn’t you?”

“Yes. Before leaving home, I hooked it up and set the spray pressure to ‘anti-ship beam’ since that’s the main selling point. Well, Natsu-san called me during the night with a slight smile in her voice and told me I can’t come home for three days as punishment. She even suspected it could take pictures. Honestly, she’s so cute!”

“Hm. Your point?” she asked expressionlessly.

He stared blackly at her, looked to the side, and lowered his shoulders in a sigh.

Finally, he stared off into the distance and spoke in an earnest tone.

“This workplace has grown so brutal over the past few months. Our boss is ignoring what her subordinates tell her.”

“You really are going all out with your lovey-dovey side. And you’re forcing your boss to listen to it.”

“I am not being lovey-dovey. It just so happens that subjectively explaining the situation makes me feel happy.”

“My sympathies. …Anyway, get to sleep. You’re Team Leviathan’s instructor, aren’t you? I hear you’re having difficulty putting together lessons recently.”

Kashima stood up when he heard that.

“I’m managing by including some of my own interests.”

He picked up his laptop and showed her the screen. The displayed window had a few spheres drawn inside it: ten small red spheres and one blue sphere.

He looked at the screen, smiled, and faced her.

“This is a simulation on the origin of the eleven Gears to confirm the meaning behind the Leviathan Road. The different UCATs have been researching this since World War Two and have achieved some results, but I doubt any of them know the answer. How the eleven Gears came about is still shrouded in mystery.” Kashima tilted his head. “Anyway, I heard they were leaving for a training camp.”

“They all left by helicopter at about three along with that boy named Hiba and that automaton named Mikage. They should have arrived above Nagoya at this point.”

“I see.”

“Are you interested in Mikage because of your grandfather and Susaou?”

He thought for a moment and eventually formed a weak smile.

“A little. After all, that Mikage was supposedly used to control Susaou. But I hear she doesn’t remember it herself, so I’m hesitant to ask her directly.”

“Yes, being considerate is a part of the job. Well, if you’re lucky, you might get a chance to ask.”

“Perhaps,” he said while looking at what she held.

Seeing those documents led him to ask a question.

“Are those documents for the training camp?”

“I’m not going along for that. As a director, I have the right to cancel.”

“But the Seto Inland Sea is where 3rd-Gear…”

“If it’s about my daughter, don’t worry. She wouldn’t get killed so easily. Plus, I think you’ll be more interested in this.”

She held up the documents so he could see.

“This is the report on the Georgius tests.”

Kashima pushed up his glasses, put his laptop under his arm, and stared straight ahead with a smile on the corner of his mouth.

“Nice. What did you find? What are its effects and its origin?”

“What do you think as someone who saw it firsthand when Yamata was sealed?”

“Its function is to amplify concepts, its purpose is to increase the power of concept weapons, and its origin is Low-Gear. Am I on the right track?”

“That’s a good question.” She gave a small smile. “You could be right and you could be wrong.”

“Why are you being so vague?”

“Because that’s all I can be.” She shrugged and her smile grew bitter. “I don’t know the answers. It didn’t react when I applied concept fields around it with the examination device. As far as I can tell, Georgius is nothing more than…”

“A glove?”

“Yes. What we saw for ourselves conflicts with the results of the tests.”

She had learned this after experimenting for the entire day.

She recalled Ooshiro’s face when he had agreed to lend her Georgius. There had definitely been a broad smile there.

…''He doubted I could learn anything.

And in truth, she had not determined Georgius’s identity. She had learned very little else, but one fact stood out.

“At the very least, Georgius is strange. When Totsuka sealed Yamata, Georgius emitted light and the sword’s power increased. And the same thing supposedly happened in the battle with 1st-Gear.”

“Yes, Gram was apparently given power when it was too weak to withstand Fafnir Custom’s attack.”

“If Georgius did those things, there has to be something there, don’t you think?”

Tsukuyomi pulled a specific page from the report.

As she held it out to Kashima, he looked at her hand before looking at the document.

“Director Tsukuyomi.”

Her right hand was wrapped in bandages up to the wrist and she laughed toward the white cloth that was faintly stained with blood.

“Ha ha. I should have known better. When I wasn’t finding anything, I tried it without thinking. I put away the machine covered in a special defensive concept and grabbed it with my bare hand to try and put it on.”

The result lay before them.

“Doctor Chao says it will take two weeks for a full recovery. She’s going to the training camp, so she won’t start truly healing it until she gets back. I’m going to have to go out for meals for a while.”

“I see,” said Kashima slowly.

Whatever he was thinking, he took the paper while looking at her hand and then lowered his gaze to the printed paper.

“Is this…?”

“Looks like an ECG, doesn’t it?”

“Yes,” he agreed.

The paper contained rectangular waves running along a graph. Such a graph would normally have a lot more written on it, but this only had about three waves.

“But what are these occasional pulses?”

[[Image:OnC_v06_0231.png|thumb]]

“Check the unit of time.”

He looked above the graph and Tsukuyomi knew he would catch on if he was clever.

Sure enough, he frowned.

“What? One pulse at a rate of approximately eight hours?”

“Exactly. That is the faint vibration inside Georgius. Anyone who likes to jump to conclusions would say this means Georgius is alive.”

“…”

“Even in 3rd-Gear, some kind of internal mechanism is needed to supply a pulse to the metal parts. However, Georgius is nothing more than a leather glove and a metal chip and yet the pulse comes from both of them.”

Tsukuyomi did not know why that was, so she asked him.

He did not immediately reply but eventually spoke.

“It would be simpler to assume that Georgius is alive even so. If we cling to that theory and search deeper, we will at least know it is not alive if we find out we’re wrong.”

“Why do you think it is alive?”

This question received an immediate answer.

“It chose the one named Sayama as its master.” He took a breath. “What if that was not a setting and it wished for Sayama of its own free will?”

Tsukuyomi did not answer because she could not do so when she did not know the truth. He seemed to realize that because he lowered his head and apologized.

“Sorry, but to continue, Georgius was given to Sayama Mikoto by his mother. Can’t we assume it has a will of its own and was waiting for him?”

“Why do you ignore the possibility that it was set to do that and instead insist it has a will of its own?”

“If it was just a setting, it would only need to remain inactive when someone else wore it. However, it rejects others to the point of hurting them.” His expression was completely serious. “That is an action only taken by a being with a will of its own.”

“So you think so too?”

“What?”

His eyebrows rose in confusion, so she raised her right hand and snapped her bloodstained fingers to call him over.

“Come here. I think you’ll like this.”

She turned around and walked to her own desk.

It took only a few steps and the clock on the wall was approaching 4:10 AM. The time was likely drawing near.

“The night before I started the tests on Georgius, I set this up.”

“Wh-what is it?”

“I’m hacking into the deepest depths of UCAT’s databank. In other words, I’m illegally accessing the version of the Second Reference Room on the data servers. Only VIPs can view it and it contains the information on UCAT’s blank period, the Concept Cores, and the National Defense Department.” She smiled. “While investigating Georgius, I had some very limited access to that information in their examination room, so I used that as a way in from here. I have it set up to gather all the classified information at the core of the data servers.”

Kashima reacted after a short pause.

“Director Tsukuyomi, you’re betraying UCAT.”

“Are you going to stop me?”

“No, I just wanted to say that. Oh, and if anyone asks, this means I tried to stop you.”

She turned around in front of her desk and saw him shrugging his shoulders.

His expression softened and he sighed.

“This isn’t just about Georgius, is it? You’re trying to get information on the National Defense Department to help out Team Leviathan, aren’t you?”

“Well, if I take all the information, there’s sure to be some of that in there. And if I have it, I might as well hand it over to them.”

''And,'' she said to herself. ''If I find data on UCAT’s blank period, I’ll learn about my husband.

“…”

She decided to leave her sentimentality until later and switched on the deactivated display.

Tsukuyomi looked toward the newly lit-up monitor.

A black window filled the screen and had several symbols and words scrolling across it.

Kashima smiled bitterly when he saw it.

“You’re using our hacking software ‘Genius Hacker Girl – Gomez’? That’s the nastiest one, but it’s a pain to use because all the settings are done with text commands.”

“Yes, but it can do the most and it’s pretty smart. When the development department was reorganized, some idiot went too far in a demonstration hoping to increase our budget.”

“They hacked into a certain country’s databank, checked to see if their Secretary of State wore a hairpiece, and added a protector to keep the data from being altered. They did it all without being noticed, but it caused a small commotion in that country when UCAT Director Ooshiro checked to make sure it was accurate.”

“It’s a good thing that country had a sense of humor. When the Secretary of State was giving his official response to the accusations, he said he would reveal their nation’s greatest secret and then removed his hairpiece.”

“I hear Gomez has been upgraded a few times since then.”

“This is Version 4. After all the work I’ve put into it, she’s like a child to me.” Tsukuyomi pointed at the screen. “Anyway, this is a map of the area around the protectors on the strictest portion of Japanese UCAT’s servers. We set up the foundations of this ten years ago, so we should be able to break through it even if I don’t know what kind of modifications the UCAT Director has added since.”

A pursuit at the speed of electricity was unfolding in the server space shown on the screen.

The hacking program would access the areas it had access to and attempt to continue deeper. Sometimes it would delete data, use that as a hole to plunge deeper, and restore the original data so as to cover its trail.

However, the firewall working to cut off the hacking program was also well made. It would constantly check for illegal access, but the scope of that checking would expand or contract so as not to put a burden on the server’s main functions. While tracking the hacking program’s movements, it would also work to detect the origin point of the illegal access.

The hacking program recorded every point it passed through and constantly recalculated the shortest route to use on its way back. The destination of that route was the origin point in question.

Recording that route was much like a homing instinct.

If captured, that origin point could be checked, so the hacking program would destroy itself in case of capture.

The pursuit continued in the electronic world where a single touch meant it was all over.

The standard setting Tsukuyomi had used was to prepare a single hacking program to reach the core of the servers and to send out a great number of dummy programs.

Too many dummies could trigger an emergency where all the servers shut down, so the number of dummies was monitored in real time and new ones were sent out with randomly set destinations.

“From the looks of it, a few million dummies have already been sent out and then destroyed.”

“It says here seven dummies have been captured.”

“Those ones had their origin point set to the general affairs and security divisions. This’ll cause them some problems, so we need to secretly give them some nice equipment.”

“I’d feel guilty if they thanked us for it, so let’s send it anonymously. …But what happens if they capture a dummy from our territory?”

“It’ll say Atsuta’s machine was doing it, so there’s nothing to worry about. If someone comes by, boot up his machine and deal with it. I’ll pretend to play a game or something.”

“Atsuta’s machine has the Heart Sutra for the wallpaper. Do I really have to boot that up?”

“Give it your best shot,” she said with a sigh.

Suddenly, the image on the screen changed.

The black window displayed a straight vertical corridor. The corridor was drawn with two green lines and looked like a cross section of a straw, but it was an abstract image representing the digital world.

“Here we go. It’s on the path to the core.”

The green lines were ten centimeters apart and the blue line indicating the hacking program was falling between them.

“That blue line is long. Are you sure you don’t have it recording too much of its route? How optimized is it?”

“I want it to take a few detours to lose pursuit on its way back. This was the limit.”

Several yellow lines cut across the green corridor to block the way.

Those were the firewall, but the blue line broke through them in an instant and continued on down.

The blue line opened a console and asserted its presence.

“I’m 2nd-Gear.”

Red dots flew up from below to intercept it, but it fired light blue dots and curves that destroyed all of the red dots.

“I see you’ve given it more attack programs. It only had the blaster and zapper when I was working on it.”

“That was to avoid a barrage, so it had to be flashy as well. Personally, I enjoyed it more back when you could still grasp the location of all the bullets.”

“The times are changing. I don’t like saying it like that, though.”

As they spoke, the blue line scattered light blue dots around itself as options.

An especially thick yellow line formed a door down below and one light blue dot flew over and destroyed it.

At that point, the screen suddenly went dark.

They had left the corridor, so the corridor opened like an upside down funnel and then formed a circle.

The blue line had entered a large circular space.

“This is the core.”

Enough red dots filled that space to completely cover the screen and a white sphere sat at the very center.

The blue line paid no heed to the red dots. It fired the light yellow dots while slipping past the mass of red dots to access the empty space beyond. That was a spot of safety, a place where no one would attack it, and a location where it could view all.

It circled around to check on the white sphere in the center.

The sphere was about five centimeters across and the entire circular space was about thirty centimeters across.

“That isn’t a space you want a fight in.”

As if to check on that space, the blue line circled the entire space while slipping past the pursuing red dots.

It finally arrived at a location ten centimeters directly below the white sphere.

“What will it do?”

As if to answer Tsukuyomi’s question, light came from the blue line.

A blue dotted line extended from the front of the blue line and toward the white sphere in the center.

That dotted line represented the predicted access route and a window opened for just a moment.

“Go ahead? Y/N.”

But they did not even have to press a key because the development department’s program was autonomous.

“Y”

A moment later, the blue line raced into the darkness.

As it did, the mass of red dots pursued.

The wave of red surged toward the blue line’s destination and the blue line threw light blue dots out like a spray to intercept.

The light blue spray cancelled out the red dots.

The silent disappearance of the two created an open space and the blue line continued into that darkness while showing no sign of turning back.

The red group arrived and more light blue splashed out at them.

The red and light blue vanished and the blue line continued forward through the darkness.

That collision and cancellation of color continued at high speed.

As it produced the instantaneous sprays of light blue, the blue line broke through the center of their afterimages.

That line raced toward the white sphere. Once it reached a distance of 64 pixels, the red group changed its tactic.

It formed a wall.

The red group realized it could not predict the blue line’s actions, so it tried to surround the white sphere and prevent access from any position.

In other words, UCAT’s core was being completely cut off.

The expected result of this action was displayed on the screen with a note in parentheses.

“Emergency (of the awkward variety).”

The server was being shut down.

The firewall represented by the group of red had determined that shutting its own system down was the only way to protect itself.

The wall of red approached completion, but the blue line did not hesitate.

It continued on its predicted path below the white sphere because that was the shortest route from its current position.

The line cut through the darkness in an instant and approached the red group attempting to set up a wall.

“!!”

It danced.

It quickly travelled to the all access points around itself and fired its attack programs around as it did so to make the red wall collapse.

The light blue spray collided with the red.

Without even checking on the progress of that attack, the blue line rebounded straight up toward the white sphere.

Just as it arrived, text appeared on the screen.

“Mission complete!”

The blue line fired a light blue line from either side of its body and those two lines formed a protective corridor that repelled the red group.

The blue line began quickly taking data from the white sphere and the light blue corridor displayed the rate of destruction at different points.

“It should hold up long enough to transfer out the data!”

Tsukuyomi watched the indicator on the monitor. A window divided into 100 segments slowly but surely informed her of the data transfer rate.

She gave the program further instructions.

“Skip the core’s dummy data!”

“Select option: call keyword.”

“What keyword should I use to trigger a skip?”

She thought for a moment, but Kashima reached over to the keyboard.

“18+.”

As soon as he hit enter, the speed of the indicator shot up. The blue line was no longer reading the dummy data and was quickly extracting only the important classified information.

Tsukuyomi sighed toward Kashima as he watched the monitor.

“Not bad. …Wait. Why does the core contain mostly 18+ data!?”

“You were only supposed to download a few files, but now you’re downloading all of UCAT’s core data, aren’t you? Will it all fit on your machine?”

“Of course not.”

“But the development department server is directly linked to the other servers, so they’ll have no problem catching us if you put it there. What are you going to do?”

“Don’t worry.” She nodded. “I’m encrypting it and sending it to every development department member’s machine. By my calculations, there should be enough space as long as I delete the unnecessary data on the machines.”

“I see. It is true our individual machines have our exclusive security on them, so no one outside the department can view them. …Wait, Director Tsukuyomi! My latest family movies are on my machine!!”

The monitor they watched displayed the layout of desks in the department. On the overhead map that displayed the partitions as white lines, Kashima’s desk was gradually filling with blue.

“Ahhh!!”

As he watched, his desk on the map grew entirely blue.

After a quiet chime, the data switched from his machine to the machine next to his.

“Ahh…” He fell to his knees. “I couldn’t protect my family…”

“C’mon, stop that. You need to distinguish between 2D and 3D.”

A moment later, noise filled the room.

The emergency alarm was going off.

“Eh?”

She checked the monitor, but the light blue corridor protecting the blue line had not been breached.

That meant the electronic battle inside the server had not been discovered.

…''In that case…

“This must be something else.”

Kashima stood up and an announcement explained the situation.

“Um, sorry to interrupt all of you working the night shift, but, um, this is UCAT’s security department. An intruder entered the first floor and, um, the security department did not arrive in time to stop said intruder from moving further inside. Um, we would like to ask all the standby members of the field operation department to assist.”

Muttering voices could be heard in the corridor as some people began to take action.

They could be heard shouting to each other and equipping themselves as a further announcement arrived.

“Um, this is the security department. We have more information on the intruder. Um, she is a girl. I repeat, she is a girl. Her beauty has been ranked Class A. We have a beautiful girl accompanied by a large number of dogs. It is a truly moving sight. Even if you have nothing better to do, please remain where you are!”

The voices in the corridor grew oddly bright and the noises grew even louder.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume6_Chapter_18|Chapter 18]]
| Return to [[Owari_no_Chronicle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume6_Chapter_20|Chapter 20]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Owari no Chronicle:Volume6 Chapter 18

2014-06-08T07:14:52Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 18: Future Circumstances */

==Chapter 18: Future Circumstances==
[[Image:OnC_v06_0179.png|thumb]]
''Do you call ambition for oneself the ego?

''Do you call ambition for others hope?

''Do you really need to think so strictly?

When Miyako awoke, her vision was filled with scarlet light.

Every part of her vision, from the center on out, was filled with the colors of orange and reddish yellow.

She noticed the state of her body a moment later. She was lying on her back and the leaves of the forest and the sky lay before her.

Even the layers of green leaves were dyed red.

…''It’s evening.

She looked around and saw a shadowy form. That shadowy form was a man she recognized.

“Hey, you idiot!”

She quickly rose up for two reasons. First, she was not actually lying on the ground. He was holding her. And second…

“You’re bleeding!”

She got up and turned around to find him sitting with his back to the earth that had crumbled from the cliff.

His blond hair was in disarray and dyed red by the light and something dark was flowing down his forehead. For an instant, she recalled her upperclassman in middle school who she hit in the head with a baseball, but she shook her head.

He was not bleeding as much as that incident.

A closer look showed his right arm was bent at a questionable angle. One of the two bones making up his forearm had to be broken.

“You idiot…”

She could tell he had protected her. She felt the pain of a scrape on the outside of her right calf, but it was a light injury compared to his. She could rub some spit on it and let it heal.

She looked around and saw no one else around. It had clearly been a fairly large landslide and the cliff had collapsed diagonally toward the inside of the concept space.

While atop the cliff, Apollo had said the concept weakened around the outer edge, but how strong was the concept here? They were farther from the outer edge than before.

She opened her mouth to call for someone, but something stopped her.

“There is no need to worry. I will heal before long,” said a quiet voice.

She turned around in surprise and breathed a sigh of relief that he was alive, but she spoke so as to hide her relief.

“Don’t try to protect me to show off, you idiot. You’re too weak for that.”

“And here I thought you might thank me.”

He wearily closed his eyes, but formed a smile with only his mouth.

That was the expression of his lies, so Miyako ignored it and took his right arm.

“It’ll hurt a bit, but bear with it. I’ll set it in place.”

“No need. It’s no use, so please stop. You’re being a nuisance.”

“Don’t be stupid. Is that anything to say to the person you just tried to save?”

“Are you any different, Miyako? You are complaining to the person who saved you.” He gave the mouth-only smile once more. “Why didn’t you leave? Now is your only chance. This base will soon prepare for battle and we will be unable to let you go. …I hear you are ‘job hunting’. In other words, you are being tested in order to join an organization.”

“That doesn’t matter. You don’t have to worry about it.”

“It does matter,” he insisted. “Miyako, you live in the world beyond that wall. You must leave those of us who live on this side of the wall. You should prioritize your own future over us.”

“Even if I still have things left to do here?”

“You mean naming the automatons? It makes no difference whether they have names or not.”

“Yes, it does!!” she roared back.

She was aware she was losing her cool, but it was too late.

She grabbed his collar and made him face her. As soon as he opened his narrow eyes, she stared into them.

“My name is Miyako. My father gave me that name so a great number of people would gather around me. You have the name of the sun god and you have that power, don’t you? Are you saying it’s meaningless to give those maids names and let them trust in their own strength!?”

“You truly trust in your name, don’t you?” His eyebrows lay flat and he looked her directly in the eye. “But my father was not like yours. He gave me my name, controlled what I did, and then left after forcing everything onto me. …And I can no longer live up to my name. 3rd-Gear’s sun was lost and there are no more people to wish for a king. Having a name includes things like that as well.”

Apollo spat out a short laugh.

“Go home, Miyako. Go home and tell your father you gave names and strength to a great number of people who gathered around you, but then a heartless man prevented you from doing anything more. That gives you enough of a reason to go crying to your father, doesn’t it? Return to that father who understands you, unlike mine.”

“My father died ten years ago! He left to save others and died!” said Miyako. “Do you even know what Christmas is, foreigner!? I got into a lot of trouble as a kid and I was always thinking that I should be honest with my dad at some point. I used that as an excuse to buy him a small bottle as a Christmas gift, since he loved alcohol. He laughed and we both promised never to drink too much. That was when he first told me why he gave me my name. He said he had work to do and we could discuss it more later, but that was the last I ever saw of him!”

Had he understood her or not?

...''I can never know what he thought of me.

She then realized they were more or less arguing over who had been the most unfortunate.

She did not like it, but she could not forgive someone who thought of themselves as unfortunate.

…''Even in similar circumstances, I never thought of myself as unfortunate.

After all…

“A lot happened after that. I’m not trying to whitewash the past, but there’s one thing I can never forget: the meaning of my name. And I’m trying to live up to that name! Even if my dad is gone and no one is expecting it of me, I won’t back down when it comes to my name!”

She punctuated her words with a headbutt and felt the impact.

It brought pain, but the man shook his head once and glared at her beyond that pain.

She heard him speak.

“You’re trying to live a life you aren’t ashamed of? You won’t back down? Don’t be naïve!”

An answering headbutt reached her.

The sound of impact rang through her head.

It had a decent ring to it.

''This bastard’s not half bad,'' she thought as she was knocked back and quickly recovered.

She started with a return hit.

“Urah!”

But the sound of impact was weak because he had kept his head from being knocked back.

They pressed their foreheads together, he grounded his teeth together, and he spoke some more.

“Leave, Miyako. If you are that insistent, then use your name to take on the world outside of here.”

“Yeah, I will leave and I will take on that world. But I’ll finish things here first.”

“What is there to finish here? Do you like being pampered by automatons that much?”

“I’ll overcome that pampering!”

She gave a point-blank headbutt and pushed him away with the movement of her head.

“The automatons started saying they were grateful for what I had done. I’ll go from being a guest and become someone who can do for them what they can’t! What’s wrong with that!?”

“That is for their master to do!”

“If you’d been doing it, I wouldn’t have been able to take your place!”

“Then are you trying to become their master!? Are you doing these things while setting aside the final human of 3rd-Gear and ignoring his decisions!? How will you take responsibility? The automatons would not have changed if you had left well enough alone, so how will you take responsibility for changing them!?”

His question was accompanied by a headbutt and it was quite effective.

She felt briefly dizzy and somewhat reevaluated him.

…''He’s got a decent amount of resolve.

There was more to a fight than having resolve, but that could be the deciding factor in some things. Without resolve, one could not gather the strength needed to withstand pain.

His question shook her resolve and filled himself with it. That synergy caused twice the damage.

His question of responsibility had likely been what he truly thought, so Miyako opened her mouth to speak.

To bring back her shaken resolve, she did not bother calculating anything out in her mind. If he was throwing his true thoughts her way, she would say what was on her mind as well.

“You don’t know what to do, do you? You lost your world, you lost your father, and now you don’t know what to do.”

''I’m tearing into him,'' she realized. ''But I’m also talking to my old self.

But these were her true thoughts. She did not hold back and she did not think about the consequences.

She went on to say something she should not have if she wanted to maintain an amicable relationship.

“I don’t care about taking responsibility. It doesn’t matter to me that your world was destroyed.” She raised her head. “But I know what I’d do if I were you. I’d eventually find a job in the outside world. I’d make sure of it. Once I desired that, I’d go to the place I desired, work there, become accepted there, make mistakes, complain, kick my boss, get punched by my boss, become friends with my boss, and all the while create something and earn money. And…”

“And?”

“I’d use that money to feed the automatons here.”

She faced forward and saw Apollo’s yellow eyes looking her way.

“The automatons do not need you in order to be fed. They are self-sufficient. In fact, they do not need to eat anything other than small amounts of fuel. And how would you feed all of the automatons here? Would you earn enough money to pay them all a wage?”

“Are you stupid? People don’t eat food. They eat satisfaction.”

She felt she was being naïve, but this was what she truly thought.

Strength filled her grip on his collar. ''This will work,'' she told herself before saying what she had wanted to say at the company interview.

“Money, food, things, social status, questions, answers, going somewhere, returning home, doing something, destroying something, being with someone, and leaving someone are all forms of the same sense of satisfaction!!” she said. “If serving people is what automatons do, then even a small amount of money will make a record of that service. Even adding on one more coin to the pile will make a noise they can store in their mechanical memory and the number of those stored noise will show the passage of time as they’ve served their master. Those memories will prove that it happened in the real world and not just in their heads.”

“And what will that accomplish? That is sentimentality and you are forcing it onto them.”

“What’s wrong with sentimentality? Even machines remember the past and they need some proof to feel pride in their work. If that kind of sentimentality is wrong, are you saying it’s wonderful to have no emotions at all, Apollo!? If you do nothing and avoid any emotions, you’ll never gain the pride you might lose and you won’t have any pain in your past! But isn’t it the lack of those things that led to the destruction of 3rd-Gear’s people and left only machines behind!?”

She laughed.

“The hopeless humans who had lost their emotions died off while the machines with the ability to gain those things survived. And where’s the god who made your world like that?”

“Well…”

“That god is no longer just in our minds. He’s in the sky above those machines who are growing flowers! When those flowers inevitably die, it will scar those dolls’ memories and I’ll tell them not to fear the fact that flowers die. Just as they let the flowers bloom to create their own pasts, the flowers created their pasts to leave behind seeds. The same satisfaction lies in both the dolls and the flowers. I’ll find my satisfaction in increasing 3rd-Gear’s sentimentality like that, so I’ll be perfectly happy ignoring you as you reject that satisfaction!”

She swung back her head and felt strength fill her entire body.

…''This will definitely work.

She gave one last comment as she swung her head toward his forehead.

“Just you watch! If you insist on being an emotionless master, I’ll become a sentimental master!”

Her shout was immediately answered by a voice from the cliff overhead.

“Is that true, Lady Miyako!?”

Moira 1st’s sudden voice was followed by a few dozen figures leaning out from the cliff.

Miyako froze in place when she heard the sounds of several people moving at once. She looked up at the cliff while still holding Apollo’s collar and pulling him toward her.

Moira 1st and the other maids were gathered below the scarlet sky. Moira 2nd was missing, but all those she had named were there.

Miyako looked at them while on her knees.

“Wh-what are you doing?”

“We arrived to save you two, but Lord Apollo said he wished to speak with you first.

Hearing that, Miyako looked down and saw the young man’s shoulder’s shaking as he averted his gaze.

…''That son of a bitch.

“Were you faking when you looked unconscious before?’

“Yes, I suppose you could put it that way.”

“And…were you guiding my thoughts?”

“Such cruel suspicion, Miyako. I simply wanted to speak honestly with you.”

“Oh? That’s surprising.”

She nodded and some new dark emotion welled up from the bottom of her gut.

She opened her mouth to speak and only a simple verb escaped.

“Die.”

“Ha ha. No need to be so violent, Miyako. Women should speak with more lovely language than that.”

“Have a lovely death.”

“W-wait. Calm down, Miyako.”

“Death is an instant. Not even I can make it wait.”

“You are quite the poet.”

“Then do I need to write you an elegy? Viva the afterlife.”

As she spoke, Miyako realized something.

…''Huh?

She grabbed his right hand and looked at his supposedly broken right arm.

“What is it, Miyako? Is there something wrong with my arm?”

It was no longer broken.

She felt her back tremble, but not from fear or surprise. She did not understand the truth in her hand, so she gained a feeling of the unknown.

But as she remained speechless, Apollo pulled on her hand and lightly brushed off his arm.

“It seems to have healed. The people of 3rd-Gear have long lives, after all.”

“S-sure,” she agreed while thinking back.

According to Moira 1st, the people of 3rd-Gear had long lives, but their metabolisms were about the same as the people of Low-Gear.

…''So why did his arm heal so quickly?

The injury on his forehead was also gone. She touched her own forehead and found no blood on it. That meant his forehead injury had healed before the exchange of headbutts had begun.

…''What’s going on?

As she thought, Apollo stood up and the maids descended the cliff to meet him. The maids held their hands down, used their gravitational control to press and hold the crumbled cliff face in place, and jogged down.

Moira 1st took the lead and she looked back and forth between the two humans with a smile.

“We have now reconfirmed the two of you as our masters.”

“No, um. I was only…”

As soon as Miyako frantically spoke up, Apollo turned his back and his shoulders shook.

Once she realized he was laughing, Miyako felt her cheeks flush. She assumed no one could tell in the evening sun, so she turned toward Moira 1st, relaxed her shoulders, and had a single thought.

…''Well, that’s how it turned out.

“Fine then. I’ll help out where I can. A university student working to find a job in modern Japan only knows the ideal form of a corporation and I’ve heard people seeking a workplace to achieve their goals is the way out of a recession. Sorry I don’t have the experience to say anything that isn’t straight out of a textbook.”

She took a breath and spoke in response to Moira 1st’s deepening smile and the smiles of expectation behind her.

“Doing nothing is an acceptable choice too. It’s a whole lot better than actively making thing worse. Still, I want to do something with this world that’s being wasted.”

“Really, what is going on?”

A voice filled a small, oblong room.

The student dorm room contained a bunk bed and the lockers near the entrance were labelled “Center of the World – Sayama” and “Sensible One – Shinjou”.

The beginnings of night could be seen through the window across from the entrance and someone sat at the desk by the window. The short boy had a white bandanna around his head and he wore a black T-shirt and the pants of his school uniform.

He spoke to someone over a cell phone.

“How is Mikage-san doing? Oh, that’s her journal. She writes in it every day. Could you put her on for a moment?”

After a few seconds, he spoke toward the sounds coming from the phone.

“Mikage-san, you’re writing in your journal, aren’t you? I don’t think I’ll be able to read it today, but would it be okay if I read it tomorrow morning when we travel to Okayama with the others?”

After a short silence, he lowered his head a bit.

“I’m sorry. I should have been more reliable. Anyway, I’ll call again in the morning, but you can have Kazami-san call me if there are any problems. Don’t worry. She’s my upperclassman, so she holds a higher position than me and you can trust her. I promise she won’t do anything you don’t want. Can you put her back on?”

After more silence, he scratched at his head.

“Oh, yes. That’s right. I can somehow understand her even though she can’t speak. I just have an idea what she’s probably thinking. Sure, I’ll put Izumo-san on.”

Izumo appeared from the bottom bunk wearing a black track suit and raised a hand toward the boy by the window.

The boy tossed the cell phone and Izumo caught it

“What is it, Chisato? Are you lonely?” he asked sleepily. “Yeah, Hiba said something about understanding her even when she doesn’t speak. Making all those assumptions seems pretty dangerous to me.”

“I-Izumo-san! You’re ruining everything!”

“Hm? Don’t worry about it, Chisato. It’s just the complaints of a small fry. We can get across what we want to say without speaking too. Like when we’re in bed every night and- you’ll kill me if I say any more? You’ll shove me out of the helicopter tomorrow? Ha ha ha. No need to be shy.”

“That’s being shy?”

Hiba glared over from the window, but Izumo ignored him.

“Well, I hope you can enjoy your time with Mikage. It’s been a while since you’ve had a female roommate, hasn’t it?”

“Oh, can you pass something on to Kazami-san? Tell her not to help Mikage-san when she uses her cane to walk and not to help her even if she trips. And even if it’s easier to communicate in writing, tell her to avoid it if possible. It might take longer, but she can figure out what Mikage-san is saying from her limited pronunciation.”

“You sure are strict.”

“Mikage-san is the one that wants it.”

“Oh?” Izumo sounded impressed. “Did you hear that, Chisato? Of course, I hear it caused quite a commotion when you reserved the women’s bath for her. She’s pretty mature.”

For a while, Izumo simply nodded as he listened to the voice over the phone.

After a fair number of comments and about seven nods, he turned to Hiba.

“Do you have anything to say?”

“No,” answered Hiba.

Izumo passed it on, hung up, sighed, and placed the phone in the charger stand on the floor.

“Now then.”

Izumo faced Hiba and Hiba frowned.

“What is it? You look like you have something to say.”

“I was just thinking how strange it is that my grandfather, yours, and Sayama’s all knew each other.”

“It is a strange feeling. But…”

“But?”

Hiba scratched his head apologetically.

“I still have no intention of telling you about the second impurity. Sorry.”

“That’s fine, but did that battle this morning make you want to join us?”

Hiba gave a troubled smile and did not answer, so Izumo gave a quiet laugh.

“Hiba, what do you plan to do if the battle with 3rd-Gear ends?”

“That’s easy. That should mean Mikage-san can evolve once more, so I would leave Keravnos with all of you and live in peace.”

“Are you fighting for her evolution?”

“Yes,” he replied. “I think she isn’t evolving because we have to fight and because we don’t have the Concept Core. I just want to be with her and-…”

“Don’t say it all. You’ll spread the feeling too thin.”

“Perhaps, but do you have anything like that?”

“Yeah. I’m always thinking about…well, unspeakably dirty things I can do with Chisato and- What’s with that look? Is that not what you meant?”

“No, but I did gain a bit of respect for you. About 20%...no, 15%.”

Izumo nodded in satisfaction.

“But it doesn’t look like that’s all there is to it. Do you have another reason?”

“Yes. 3rd-Gear’s Typhon abducted someone the other night, remember? Well, I lost an older sister a long time ago. She went missing.”

“An older sister?”

“Yes. My grandfather took her in about ten years ago. It was about three months after Mikage-san arrived. He said he was making her his granddaughter.”

“What kind of girl was she?”

“Despite being a girl, she was an incredibly good swordfighter. I was no match for her at all. I tried so many times to get up close and grope her breasts, but I never managed it.”

“I see. If someone as agile as you couldn’t manage it, she must’ve been quite something.”

Hiba nodded, but clenched his right fist and gathered strength in it.

“I don’t know how it would turn out now. At the time, my father had died and I think my grandfather was planning to make her his successor, but she suddenly vanished about a year later.”

“Vanished? What was her name? I might be able to check on it with IAI’s intelligence network.”

“Her name was Miki. Do you know a Hiba Miki?”

“No.” Izumo scratched his head. “Sorry. But you think it might’ve been 3rd-Gear’s doing, don’t you?”

“We’ve covered more or less why I’m fighting, but what about you?”

“Because it’s fun. Why else?”

His immediate and casual response caused Hiba to stop moving.

After a few seconds of silence, Hiba frowned.

“Fun? People die in these battles.”

“I can’t help it if I find it fun and there’s no point in lying. I’ve given this a fair bit of thought even if I don’t have as much combat experience as you.” A bitter laugh leaked from his mouth. “I have divine protection from my mother, a place where I can go all out, my bonds with Chisato, my trust with my foolish underclassmen and comrades, and other things you wouldn’t believe if I said them aloud. And for the moment, I find all those things out there on the battlefield. With a normal life, I’d probably find them on a sports team or in a club, though.”

“Are you treating the concept battles like a sport?”

“The classroom and the workplace are their own kind of battlefield. Or do you think your battlefields are especially harsh compared to school or work?” Izumo looked straight at Hiba. “If so, you need to apologize to everyone staring out the school window or doodling in class. And you need to apologize to the people standing behind the register or riding a scooter around delivering pizzas. You can apologize by stripping naked, fully prostrating yourself on the ground, and having a photo shoot. And make sure to do it outside.”

“I-I don’t want to do that outside! Oh, but I don’t want to do it inside either.”

“I see. So you don’t like exhibitionism. Then remember this,” said Izumo. “You’ll find battlefields everywhere. No matter where you go, some people win, some lose, some succeed, and some fail. And people can leave or die in accidents anywhere. All I’m saying is that I want to enjoy it all if possible. In that way, there’s no such thing as a fun and peaceful life where you do nothing. If you want to find real peace…”

“Yes?”

“It’s when you sleep with the girl that means the world to you. Although you could say that’s its own kind of battle. So are you going to do nothing but sleep with Mikage?”

“That’s not possible… And you’re absolutely horrible. My respect for you rose to 30%, though.”

“Good, good.” Izumo nodded. “Anyway, I heard from Chisato that you’ve been taking baths with Mikage every day.”

“W-wait a minute! Someone needs to wipe down her body and help her when she can’t get up from the bath.”

Hiba frantically stood from his chair, but Izumo held out a hand to stop him while sitting on the bed.

“No need to panic. I’m not criticizing you. In fact, I heard that her body is still not fully made. Is that true?”

“Yes.” Hiba slowly sat back down and crossed both his legs and arms. “I couldn’t say it before because she was with us, but nothing related to being a girl has developed. I think it’s because her evolution stopped before she had any knowledge about that stuff.”

“Does she have the knowledge now?”

“Yes. An upperclassman in my club works part-time at Yokota, so I asked him to get me a foreign textbook. Mikage-san’s questions when she reads it are so unintentionally severe that you would have a hard time making me that embarrassed if you tried. She’ll lean up against me or suddenly take off her clothes to compare with the textbook. I’m just…how should I put it? I don’t know what to do!”

“Calm down, boy. To her, she’s just trying to learn. You need to restrain yourself. Although I suppose she isn’t equipped for it even if you couldn’t.”

Hiba narrowed his eyes at that and sank a bit in his chair.

“She sometimes asks if I would be happier if she were a proper girl.”

“What do you say?”

“I’m not telling.”

Hiba smiled bitterly and Izumo did too.

“Well, from what I can see, she’s a good girl. I thought she would be more reliant on you, but she’s actually doing what Chisato tells her.”

“She’s neutral about anyone I don’t view as an enemy. The only people she will smile at or let touch her without getting cautious are my mother, my grandparents, and me.”

“She smiles?”

“That was the first thing she learned with her evolution.”

“I see.”

Izumo nodded but did not ask further.

Hiba then seemed to realize something, looked around with a serious expression, and shrugged.

“Anyway, what’s the deal with Sayama-san and Shinjou-san?”

“What do you mean?” asked Izumo.

“There are rumors going around the school that they’re in a homosexual relationship,” he said quietly. “The Daily Rose Taka put out by the girls newspaper club is serializing a novel, the school-wide hard gay poll had Sayama-san at the top, and they were seen embracing each other this morning.” Hiba slapped his knee. “Oh, right. Kazami-san might know something. I hear she was at the school department store with Shinjou-san buying swimsuits. And both of them bought girl’s swimsuits.”

“Wait just a moment. I need to check on something.”

Hiba tilted his head as Izumo pulled out his cell phone.

“Hey, Chisato? Have we not told Hiba about Shinjou?”

As Hiba continued tilting his head, Izumo quietly said something into the phone and nodded a few times. Finally, he slowly returned the phone to its stand.

“…”

He sank back onto the edge of the bed, hung his head, and rested that head on his hand.

“D-did something happen?” asked Hiba.

“Well, it looks like we’ll be seeing a lot of each other for a while, so I should probably tell you.”

“Is it about Sayama-san and Shinjou-san?”

“Yeah.” Izumo nodded and faced Hiba with a serious expression. “Keep it a secret, but everything you’ve heard is true.”

“Really?”

Izumo said nothing and did not nod, but then he sighed.

“As your upperclassman, I order you to sleep on the top bunk tonight. I don’t want to catch the Sayama germs.”

“W-wouldn’t Shinjou-san’s bed be the same?” asked Hiba as he stood.

His foot caught on the chair and the chair’s wheels sent it sliding into the dresser to the side. The collision produced a dull noise.

“Oh, s-sorry. And this isn’t even my room.”

“I wouldn’t poke around over there. You might find some evidence.”

“P-please don’t scare me like that.”

Hiba moved to the dresser hidden behind the bed, so he left Izumo’s sight.

“It looks like something fell from the top of the…”

Hiba trailed off and the silence continued for several seconds.

After a few more seconds of nothing, Izumo tilted his head.

“Hey, Hiba. What’s the matter?’

“Um, Izumo-san?”

Hiba moved out from behind the bed holding something white. He spread out the white object between his hands.

“This fell from the top of the dresser.”

“Looks like girl’s underwear to me.”

“D-don’t act like it’s normal! Why is this here!?”

“Let me be blunt: with Sayama and Shinjou, it is normal.”

“Wait a minute! Have this schools morals completely crumbled!?”

“Don’t worry about it,” said Izumo as he stood up and slapped his own chest. “Well? Do you see how normal I am now?”

“I think you’re making an unfair comparison.”

“Don’t worry about that either. Anyway, at the Seto Inland Sea training camp tomorrow, I order you to share a tent with Sayama. Good luck. I know you can manage.”

“No, I can’t!!”

As soon as he shouted out with the girl’s underwear in his hand, the chime indicating lights out rang.

A hard sound broke through the stillness.

In the forest below the night sky was a clearing behind a lit factory.

The fifty meter clearing had been created by digging down into the ground and it contained two figures.

The two figures in the darkness were female.

They were both tall, they both had long black hair, and they both held wooden swords, but one was collapsed on the ground.

The one who had fallen to a sitting position was the younger of the two. The girl had sharp eyes, she wore a white denim shirt and jeans, and she clicked her tongue.

“You’re the same as always, Tatsumi.”

She glared up at her opponent. The girl named Tatsumi’s wooden sword was hanging down and not at the ready.

Tatsumi wore a yellow dress and a white cardigan and she had a smile on the eyes below her hair which was brushed to the side.

“If you can give me a look like that, you have the right attitude, Mikoku. You have to leave before long, right? If you’re catching the ten o’clock train to Yokohama, you need to leave here by eight.”

“Isn’t that a little early?”

“You’re going to Yokohama and you’ll be eating dinner there, right?”

Mikoku sighed, ignored Tatsumi’s subsequent complaint, and pointed toward the factory with her chin.

“I would love to visit Chinatown there, but Shino has prepared something for today.”

“Really? But she has her own work to do. …Alex, where is Shino?”

“Asleep. On top of me.”

The voice seemed to come from a megaphone, but it did not reach the surrounding area. It was a directional voice.

“I see,” replied Tatsumi as her shoulders lowered. “If Shino has prepared something, that may be better.”

“That would be best. I’m sure she has made much more than necessary.”

Mikoku began to stand up.

“…!”

But Tatsumi stepped up to her and swung her wooden sword at the younger girl’s ankle.

Mikoku evaded the high-speed attack by using her standing motion to jump straight up and she brought her wooden sword toward Tatsumi.

“!”

Tatsumi was already twisting her body upwards.

The sword swinging down responded to the twisting by jumping upwards.

A clear sound filled the air and Mikoku’s wooden sword broke in half. Pieces of cloth scattered from her shirt’s collar and wind struck her cheek.

She could do nothing while in midair and something struck her chest.

The hard and gently pointed object was the tip of Tatsumi’s wooden sword.

The wooden weapon was lightly pressed against her sternum and a smile gave a warning from the other end of the weapon.

“Open your mouth and breathe out.”

Before she could, something happened.

Strength slowly gathered in the tip of the sword. It was not enough strength to provide pain, but it accelerated over a series of instants.

“This will knock you away, so prepare to land!”

Exactly that happened while still providing no pain.

Tatsumi vanished from Mikoku’s vision and was replaced by the sky.

Mikoku did not know what had happened.

She finally realized she had rotated around, but then her back struck the grassy embankment making the edge of the clearing.

“…!”

She had known this would happen, so she was sprawled out and relaxed. The air in her lungs had vanished and her loosening muscles opened up her chest before she could try to breathe in.

She was able to take a normal breath of oxygen which steadied her vision.

''Where is Tatsumi?'' she thought.

The other girl’s location would tell her how far she had been thrown.

But that idea proved fruitless because Tatsumi stood to her right.

“You are absurd.”

“You should be able to do this much yourself.”

“…”

She did not think she could, but she did not feel like saying it now. They had argued countless times and she always lost.

As Mikoku remained silent, Tatsumi narrowed her eyes and held out a hand.

“I taught you a good bit in today’s lesson. Do you realize that?”

“Yes,” she agreed while reaching out her own hand.

Their hands touched.

“…”

An instant later, Mikoku heard her own footstep below her.

This was simply because Tatsumi had lifted her up in an instant. That footstep had been the sound of her standing.

Tatsumi stood before her like always and that made Mikoku gulp.

“Stick with it, okay? You haven’t been putting much effort into it lately.” Tatsumi narrowed her eyes. “You were not made Hajji’s bodyguard this time out of trust or obligation. Of course you weren’t. You understand, don’t you? You can use that technique too.”

“But I have never gotten a single attack on you during training.”

“You’re the type that shines during real battles.” Tatsumi shot down that excuse and tilted her head with a smile. “The trick is to carefully observe your opponent and use your strength to its fullest. If you observe them, you can see how to evade or block as much as possible, right? I prefer to block and knock them away, but you would likely do better evading and using their own movements to cut them down.”

Tatsumi made a small spiral movement with her outstretched hand.

That motion was the trick to scooping up one’s opponent’s strength and using it against them.

[[Image:OnC_v06_0211.png|thumb]]

Mikoku had never succeeded in using it.

…''I do best when simply using my full strength.

“I do not think I can fight like you, Tatsumi.”

“You don’t have to, but you’ll be in trouble if you can’t even keep Fafnir Custom’s cannon from hitting you. What if Hajji or Shino had been shot immediately afterwards?”

A gentle summer breeze washed over the concept space as Tatsumi spoke.

“Don’t worry, Mikoku. You can gain even more power than this and you will be able to master it for the sake of your world.”

“How can you know that?”

“Because that is what you wish for,” said Tatsumi. “Think about it. The more power people have or desire, the harder it is for them to fully utilize their power. I do not desire much power, but even I can reach this level.”

So…

“The fact that you still can’t fully utilize your power says you will grow to incredible heights.”

“You’re giving me too much credit. What I desire is a small thing.” She brushed aside Tatsumi’s hand, turned her back, and stepped up on the embankment. “I will wake Shino, eat dinner, and head to Kurashiki. Shino has her own mission to deal with.”

She heard a sigh from behind her.

“Are you worried about Shino?”

“Yes. Even if she will have Shiro with her, she is still-…”

“She’ll be fine. The problem is how worried you are, Mikoku,” said the voice behind her. “I’ve thought this for a while, and I think I should tell you now that you are taking on Army missions as an individual. Mikoku, what are you fighting for? Answer me like this is teen film.”

Mikoku could not answer Tatsumi’s question.

…''What am I fighting for?

She knew the answer, but it was no one else’s business. Not even Tatsumi’s.

She remained silent, stepped on the grassy embankment, and began walking away.

“You can’t do it like a teen film?”

“No,” she answered. “I can’t do it like a yakuza movie or a monster movie either.”

“Yeah, that probably wouldn’t work. Although doing it like last week’s Heidi vs. Mecha Onji could be good.”

“They never showed how the fight between Mach Peter and Giant Clara turned out, so I give that one a D. Anyway, if you have something to say, stop beating around the bush and say it.”

She turned around on the embankment and found Tatsumi had not moved.

As Tatsumi looked up from halfway up the embankment, the moonlight illuminated her quiet smile.

That expression was enough for Mikoku to draw back.

“If you want me to tell you, I will,” said Tatsumi while still smiling. “I believe I know what you are thinking concerning Shino. Once the coming battle with UCAT is over and this world is ours, you will leave everything to Shino and disappear.”

“…”

For a moment, Mikoku was unsure what to say.

…''How does she know that?

She forced herself to shrug in order to hide the surprise in her heart. She gave a mocking laugh and tried to deny Tatsumi’s allegation.

She opened her mouth, but Tatsumi spoke before she could.

“Don’t worry. I won’t tell Shino and she won’t be able to tell how desperate you are unless she crosses swords with you.”

“Wait, Tatsumi. Enough with the crazy delusions.”

“You wanted me to tell you, didn’t you? You have no right to stop me from speaking, so I will speak and you will listen to the end. If you have any complaints, then feel despair and do so with a loud sound effect.”

“Shobon!!”

“Alex, you be quiet. And no eavesdropping on a conversation between girls.”

“Shobon…”

Tatsumi sighed, but Mikoku brushed up her hair while feeling the impatience inside her.

Tatsumi was exactly right.

The Army would eventually clash with UCAT and the Army would use its power to take the leadership role of this world.

But Mikoku knew a certain fact.

…''Winning by force rarely ends well for you even if you manage to maintain control afterwards.

If the Army gained the rights to the world after their victory, Mikoku felt it would be best to leave those rights with the person who seemed the farthest removed from the Army’s power.

And as the one who used that power, she would have to distance herself from that person.

…''I need to distance myself from Shino.

But Tatsumi had also mentioned how she had realized this.

…''She realized I was desperate as we crossed swords?

“Tatsumi,” she called out. “Why is my being desperate related to Shino?”

The answer came immediately.

Tatsumi opened her mouth and spread her arms in the moonlight.

“That’s simple. Being desperate means you are willing to die, but why are you willing to die? Normally, people do not die for their own sake. That means it’s for someone else, and with you, who could it be but Shino?”

Tatsumi’s shoulders moved and she arrived before Mikoku’s eyes before the younger girl could prepare.

She could not even cry out in surprise before Tatsumi held a hand over her head.

The hand was clenched into a fist and pointed down.

“You idiot.”

A great noise burst from the space between the fist and head, pain shot from the top of her head to her butt, and all strength left her legs.

“…!!”

She held her head and crouched down while Tatsumi sighed and put her hands on her hips.

“Y’know,” said Tatsumi as if asking her to prepare for the coming words.

Mikoku looked up toward that swordsmanship teacher who had stopped smiling and gave a relaxed expression.

“Mikoku, you’re fighting for Shino’s sake,” came Tatsumi’s voice. “But if you die, it will be Shino’s fault. That’s what it means to fight for someone else’s sake. You are able to fight because they are there, but it will also mean you died because they were there. It means you would not have died if they had not been there.”

“…”

“It’s fortunate Shino has not realized what you are thinking. If she had, she would stop you from heading out to fight. She would tell you not to do that kind of thing for her. However, that would be more about escaping responsibility than about worrying for your safety.”

“Shino would never think about escaping responsibility!” reflexively shouted Mikoku. “She cares about others and she would never worry about her own responsibility!”

“That is why you can so easily blame your injuries on her. That isn’t fair, Mikoku.”

“…!”

“What’s with that look? Did I hit a sore spot? You can get mad if you want. Give a nice explosion of rage.”

Mikoku took action at that.

Her movement was sudden, but Tatsumi stepped back calmly as if she had predicted it.

However, Mikoku was able to see Tatsumi.

…''To the right!

She used her instincts more than her eyes to step on the embankment and send her right hand out in a jab.

An instant later, she felt something wrap around that hand.

Her hand had been grabbed.

“Kh.”

She could not move. Her wrist was held in place and her legs were stopped by pressure on her thigh.

However, her hand had made it through.

“Is this the first time one of your attacks has reached me?”

Mikoku turned toward that question and found the two of them facing each other halfway up the embankment. Tatsumi’s right hand had grabbed her hand and Tatsumi’s usual expressionless face lay beyond their hands.

“That anger brought your attack to me, so who was that anger for?”

Mikoku’s vision rotated.

By the time she realized she had been thrown, the moon had come into view. She felt the pale moon looked like a glowing jewel.

“…!”

When she struck the ground, she was no longer anywhere near the embankment. She was near the center of the clearing twenty meters away. The impact made her cough and Tatsumi’s voice reached her from the distance.

“You really can be stupid. Why did you let your guard down? Don’t forget to prepare to land and make it easier on your lungs.”

She did not have the composure to reply and she continued coughing as she got up and Tatsumi jogged to her side.

“C’mon, c’mon. Stand up and think. You have a decision to make. Will you yourself desire to fight or will place the blame on Shino? I will not say either one is right or wrong. If you choose to fight for yourself, you might selfishly head off to your own death,” said Tatsumi. “But Shino is doing her best to be accepted by all of you. She’s not doing it ''for'' you, though. She’s doing it for herself.”

“I…” she began until Tatsumi struck her head.

“You don’t need to give your answer now. Don’t be so hasty.” Tatsumi laughed. “Think about it for as long as you need. Whenever you fight, you will hurt your opponent, they will hurt you, someone important to you may be hurt, and yet you will survive. Whenever that happens, see if you are glad that you survived. See if you can selfishly be more glad that you survived than that you hurt your opponent.”

As Tatsumi spoke, she suddenly looked Mikoku in the eye and her expression crumbled into a smile.

“Don’t make me lecture you too much, okay? Shino is obedient, so lecturing her is boring. You on the other hand fight back, so lecturing you is a lot of fun.”

“That last half was nothing but forcing your own ideas on me.”

But after standing up, Mikoku asked a question.

“If I fight, will I eventually be able to speak on and on about nonsense like that?”

“Do you want to?”

“I have no one to tell it to,” said Mikoku. “And I think I need a partner like that if I am to find my reason to fight. I need someone who will not be shaken when I ask for the meaning of my actions and who will accept it all with a smile.”

“Am I not good enough?’

“Sorry, but you’re just someone I train with. The kind of partner I need in order to fight is an enemy. I need an enemy to take Shino’s place.”

As she spoke, Mikoku realized something.

…''Oh. I’m rejecting the idea of fighting for Shino’s sake. I really am simpleminded.

She had not verified it and Tatsumi may have been guiding her there on a whim, but she was trying to choose some unknown enemy over Shino who she had been with for so long.

…''But I don’t want to make Shino cry when I get hurt.

There had once been a certain dog and that dog had saved Shino at the cost of its own life.

Had that dog done so for Shino’s sake? If not, why had it done so?

…''Did it think doing that would satisfy it?

Or had it been a sudden thing with no real thought behind it?

Mikoku did not know and Shino likely did not either.

What Mikoku did know was that Shino had still not forgotten that dog, that she would leave flowers and water for the dog, and that she would embrace the dog when it was summoned with the power of her philosopher’s stone.

…''Would the same happen if I died?

Part of her hoped so, but another part knew it would be painful.

“Painful…”

She made up her mind.

“But if you make something abnormal a part of everyday life, is there no avoiding that pain?”

Mikoku gave a nod and the harshness vanished from her face. She turned to Tatsumi and found the usual narrowed-eye expression.

“Do you have an enemy, Tatsumi?”

“Yes, I do. And I fight to ask a question.”

“What question?”

“That is something only my enemy knows.”

Mikoku did not know what that meant, so she could only nod toward the other girl’s troubled smile.

“I see. I wonder if I have an enemy as well.”

“Don’t you? For example, there is the one with the surname Sayama on Team Leviathan.”

“I’m not so sure. That boy knows nothing. …Do you think he will become my enemy once he learns the true meaning of the Leviathan Road?”

And…

“Will I be able to find my reason to fight before that happens?”

She looked up toward the moon.

Looking at the cold light of that pale arc, she nodded.

“I need to head out on my mission to protect Hajji. If that results in a fight, I may learn something.”

She lowered her gaze and looked Tatsumi in the eye.

“But why did you bring this up all of a sudden?”

“That’s simple,” said Tatsumi. “I felt like it.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume6_Chapter_17|Chapter 17]]
| Return to [[Owari_no_Chronicle|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Owari_no_Chronicle:Volume6_Chapter_19|Chapter 19]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Interlude 1

2014-05-13T04:17:10Z

Shiyumi:

-Hakoniwa Upper Level 3rd gate; Touriten<ref name=10i1>The name its self refers to Trāyastriṃśa, but has nothing to do with the 33 devas, so I left it in Japanese form.</ref>

Surrounded with floating sacred lotuses, a path way lined with peach trees led to Heavens Gate. In this land were usually the only sounds came from the running water or the blowing wind, sharan, the gracious sound of a bell rang out. The sound of the bell moved the clear air of heaven, echoing from nowhere to everywhere.

The bells sound called about a beautiful cool wind, and made the glimmering silver hair flutter.

“…………”

Sharan, Shiroyasha moved another step with a rare expression of concern and looked up.

That face did not have her usually jovial grin. While standing with an expression of great resolve, her eyes showed nothing but seriousness. Shiroyasha softly touches the heavens gate that was shut closely.

Touriten; made to connect heaven and earth with the purpose to send out the Godly Alliance community that thought to destroy Maous, “Devine Army”.

If those powerful gods that were seated in the third ranks were to descend on to earth with their original form, just being there would be a disaster that would shake both heaven and earth.

The gate that was made in order reduce this effect is the Heavenly Gate Touriten.

The Touriten that makes reversal of the Astral and Material <ref name=10i2>In other words, the Devine and Earthly, but the former sounds better</ref> possible can send out gods and Star spirits in the form best fit for their environment.

Shiroyasha, who kept her silver-white hair fluttering , kept her hands lain on the gate while bitterly chewing her lips.

“…… I suppose its impossible to open without being in the Devine Army.”

She pushed the gate, but the Touriten did not move an inch.

With Shiroyasha’s power destroying it would have been easy, but there was no guarantee that the Touriten would still function properly. It was not that there was no other way, but descending from heaven without using the gate was strictly prohibited.

If a god were to descend without using the gate, it would cause a disaster regardless of the god’s intention. Also, if a former Maou like Shiroyasha were destroy the gate, she would have made enemies with all the gods. While biting her lips with a mortified expression Shiroyasha strongly closed her eyes and turned the hand that touched the Touriten into a fist.

“I do not have time to meet Taishakuten<ref name=10i3>The Japanese name for Indra</ref>….......... For the situation on the lower floors, every second counts.”

Shiroyasha closes her eyes, and sends her conscious to the lower floors.

The death match held in Kouen City against Uroboros.

The prince and company that is leading the vampirised giants.

The duel style game that is being played in Kouen City, “Tain Bo Cuailnge in AthnGabla”.

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kasukabe You, all were fighting with enemies that had as much experience as a Maou, and were fighting with their own abilities.

Watching the both sides fight in heaven, Shiroyasha knew within moments that “No Name” had a chance of winning.

The “No Name” that went through harsh battles were no longer a group of amateurs. Stopping the three that were beginning to understand their heaven sent ability was not necessary. Also she had some feelings of worry, she had enough confidence in them to watch while eating rice crackers.

But not even Shiroyasha saw through everything. She especially didn’t expect The Maou of Confusion to team up with Uroboros.

The Maou of Confusion that made use of the undeveloped prodigal heart of youths succeeded in merging with Salamandra’s young leader and obtained the Horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

The clenched fist gripped with more strength. Shiroyasha held some responsibility in the Sandra’s loss. Sandora had finally reached age twelve this year. In the world filled with gods and budhas, she was way to young. No different than a newborn.

The reason why Shiroyasha gave her such a heavy duty was because she thought she can always help her when it was needed.

……Thinking of it now, it was foolish and irresponsible act, Shiroyasha thought.

No matter what kind of reason Salamnadra had, they should not have left a young girl in the seat of a leader.

While being the only one to be outspoken of her uniqueness, she couldn’t use her power and influence to right
what was needed. If Sandra had been protected, the Maou would not have resurrected again.

“Thinking not to repeat the mistake made three years ago, I even returned my own Divinity and fought but…. My actions are always one step to late.”

There was no end to the regrets. The great alliance of floor masters Canaria made in order to destroy the Maou of Destopia was also destroyed.

That day three years ago……… If Shiroyasha returned her Divinity and fought with them, the situation would not have been this bad.

And now, the lower floors had another disaster released on them.

The oldest Maou; the one named a “Last Embryo”, the ultimate God Slayer.

(Maou Azi Dakaha……… in front of his “another cosmology” even the main gods would have trouble winning. But if it was me……….my Host Master privilege can definitely seal him for all eternity……!!)

Steeling her resolve with conflicting emotions, Shiroyasha looks up. She was not given permission to use her Host Master privileges.

She reigned among the gods cosmology as the sun god of the Geocentric model. In order to preserve her power, she put down scientific oppositions. But with the progression of human history, the arrival of brave sailors, and wise astrologists, her power decreased, and was chased into the horizon of the White night. Now, she only holds as much power as an ordinary sun god.

“………………”

————But. That is a story solely in the range that can be observed by humans.

The truth of the Geocentric model rests in a place where, no matter what efforts are made, humans can not reach. Beyond stars, time, and universe is where the truth lies. When hosting a game, if Shiroyasha expands her power to that extent, her power would endlessly expand, and the ones playing the game would be trapped in a paradox game. If Shiroyasha makes him enter the horizon of the white night, where there is no exit, she can trap the player along with the host of the game, herself, for all eternity.

“The problem is the time of traveling………. but the lower floors are fighting for every second of survival. Although it will be a bit rough, I will have to destroy Touriten and—“

“—— That would be a problem. If you just went ahead and destroyed when it was finally fixed, you’d crush our position.”

Ah, Shiroyasha turns around in surprise.

Since she tried to use the Touriten without permission, she knew that someone would come after her. But this was too fast. Another reason why Shiroyasha was surprised was because she knew the owner of that voice.
The cool, projecting voice made the peach tree’s branches sway, and became a whistling wind that glided away.
As to face Shiroyasha with a firm stance, the owner of the voice, shook her hair that resembled the color of a golden rice field during harvest, laughed with a troubled expression.

———————— This is unexpected. To think they would have her come after me.

Although twisted, Shiroyasha is one that resides in Buddhism . Therefor, the pursuer being the 12 Devas<ref name=10i4>refers to 12 Devas in charge of guarding the Heavens in Japanese and Chinese Buddhism. They are Indra (or Taishakuten in Japanese), Agni (Katen), Yama (Enmatsuten), Rākṣasa (Rasetsuten), Varuṇa (Suiten),Vāyu (Fuuten), Vaiśravaṇa (Bishamonten), Īśāna (Izunaten), Brahmā (Bonten), pṛthivī (Jiten), Sūrya (Ni-ten), and Candra (Ga-ten) </ref> or the chief god class Wisdom Kings would be the most logical.

If it comes to worst, she was prepared to fight the strongest of gods, but holding over half the Sun Authorities, they were not an opponent Shiroyasha could not defeat.

But, her opponent was neither of them.

Having the strength rivaling both, a peculiar existence.

This one is the most irregular of disciples Buddhism took under its wings out of the entire Little Garden. Her name is————

“Its been long——— “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong …..!!”

“Thats an old name. I told you know its Tousen Shou Butsu<ref name=10i5>Roughly means 'Victorious Fighting Buddha'. Left in Japanese to sound better. </ref>.“

Rustling her golden rice-like hair, her deep green eyes glimmered with laughter.

Contrary to her mature voice, she had a appearance that only looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. But the power and shine radiating from her eyes alone displayed an air of a over achieving fighter.

Facing the “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Shiroyasha unfolds her fan and talks.

“Hmph…… Even if you search the entirety of Little Garden you would only find a handful of people who call you by that extremely minor Buddhist name. Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the Siddh***”

“Hey you idiot, stop.”

“Oops, my mistake.”

In the Heavens, there are names that you are not allowed to say.

Cough, clearing her throat and Take 2.

“Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the ***dhārtha guy calls you Great Sage. In this kind of situation telling me to alter how I call you is a funny story. If you really want me to change what I call you, tell Si*****tha<ref name=10i6> If you don't get it, she's saying Siddhārtha, Buddha's given first name. It was actually was written as 釈迦, or Shaka, but thats the Japanese name given to him so I changed it to the original.</ref> to change it first.”

“……………. I won’t retort since there would be no end to it, but a be little more careful, you Shameful God.”

Puffing her nose and standing tall, Shiroyasha, and giving a large sigh with a tired expression, Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

Although doing an idiotic routine, there is no god or buddha that does not know her name.

—————“Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong.

One of the too infamous Maou from Chinese legend “Journey to the West”.

As the Head of the community that the Bull Demon King and the Saurian Demon King once resided, Seven Great Demon Kings, she is an old powerful being that challenged gods into harsh battles. The Seven Demon kings that were in this community all were crowned with the title of “Great Sage’, but the only one who was called such as a nickname was Sun Wukong. Both the beasts that were subordinates of the flag as well as earth gods all admit that she has the abilities to be given that title. There are many who believe “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” was the King amongst gods. There are even these believers amongst the gods.

But after “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” and the six kings sealed their alliance, they fought a destructive war against the Shangdhi and Taoist gods, and are barely defeated by the hands of the 12 Devas and Siddār***.
The story following that is too famous for explanation. After five hundred years of imprisonment, she later follows her teacher, Xuanzang, to India, would be the most common part of her story.

But that is only a story that was leaked into the outer world. To the gods and buddha’s of the world of Little Garden, they see more importance in the aspect other than that of a maou.

Niether a hermit, a spirit, nor a god.

Given life in the core of the planet, and delivered from the ocean bottom by volcanic eruption; and existence of no duplicate, Demi-Celestial Being- a planet made “Candidate of Origin.”

“ Of all people, I did not expect you to pursue me. I was expecting Bonten<ref name=10i7>Again, Brahmā's Japanese name.</ref> to come.”

“Nnnn-………Well. Our side also has its problems. To be honest, I also find it odd. With you as an opponent I wouldn’t be able to win even if we did a hand stand. Its like a baby picking a fight with his parents. Its to much weight for a immature person like me.”

“Is that so? Your immaturity was before you entered Buddhism. A problem child like you is now a third rank. It doesn’t seem to much of a hopeless fight.”

While making small talk, Shiroyasha tries to figure out her opponent. Without being given a mission as a Demi-Celestial Being, born on the peak of Mount Huaguo, even when Buddhists took her in she was relatively left alone.
Even Shiroyasha did not know the reason behind this. Prevailing theories are that it was to balance the power in the Buddhist realm, or she was to be used as a final trump card, but the truth is in the dark.

She is a Demi-Celestial, with both her spirit and her prowess are assured. If it was simply measured by battle power, she even rivaled Taishakuten.

And she was an old friend of Shiroyasha. Those reasons were probably why she was sent. —Thinking up to there, Shiroyasha finally noticed something very important.

“Mu… Wait, Great Sage. You said that Touriten has already finished repairs right?”

“Aah. It only connects up to the the 4th level, but there no problem when using it normally. “

As soon as she received these words from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Shiroyasha was filled with the color of relief.

If that was true than there would be no need for Shiroyasha to go to the lower realm.

If the official Devine Army was to be summoned then there would no unneeded sacrifice. Even if any did emerge, the lower realms would stay relatively flat compared to the damage it would have received. That was an easy price to pay.

Letting her anxiety loose and her shoulders relax, Shiroyasha pouted a little while complaining.

“If thats the case it would have been best if you said so….. Even I was prepared this time!—————and which community will be mobilized? The 12 Devas, or the Hachi Bushū<ref name=10i8>http://www.onmarkproductions.com/html/hachi-bushu.shtml#deva Literally, the Eight Legions. They are the 8 species that guard the Dharma, consisting of Deva, Naga, Yaksa, Gandharva, Asura, Garuda, Kimnara, and Mahoraga.</ref>, or the Godai Myouou<ref name=10i9>http://www.onmarkproductions.com/html/myo-o.shtml Literally, the Five Great Wisdom Kings.</ref>? If it were any power near that group I would be relieved.”

“…………………”

Contrary to Shiroyasha, who was brightening her voice, Great Sage quietly closed her eyes.

Avoiding immediate response, she said with emphasis, as if to lecture.

“………………………… The Devine Army, ''will not mobilize''. “

“Ha?”

“Its not just the official Devine Army. Including the reserved Angels and Olympus gods, they will not fight with Azi Dakaha. Of course, this includes irregularities like me.”

Shiroyasha took those words as if hit by a blunt weapon, and weakened her posture.

The color of relief immediately vanished, and she became obviously pale. If that was the case, its like the gods have forsaken the lower floors.

Restraining the voice that almost reflexively roared, she asked with trembling lips.

“W…………….What is the meaning of this?”

“Its like I said. The gods of the upper realm have decided to abandon the current human history. With the powers of Azi Dakaha, “Absolute Evil”, that high, The gods have no method of battling it..………….. Its reached the time limit. This Little Garden is to be abandoned.”

“wha…………………………..”

Given the sudden confession, Shiroyasha lost her words.

“W, Wait. Three years ago the conclusion was that Human History can be saved. Bu, but why? Why did they suddenly speed up their end result? Only when half of the upper realms “Region Master”s approve, the remaking of Little Garden should not be granted………!?”

“I don’t know. Three years ago there was Canaria, the result of human history was almost reached. But now the situation has changed……….. Besides, 3rd level, 4th levels have the right to move to the New Little Garden. The main communities have already begun packing. “

This time Shiroyasha really turned pale.

The upper communities were mainly made of the many gods. Not only did those people chose to abandon Little Garden, but that they have already made preparations to move.

Even if they were afraid of the God Slayer, this was unheard of.

(Who was it!? Is Uroboros that large a community!?………..)

“G, Great Sage. This is of someones schemes. The only ones that had agreed to recreating Little Garden were the fallen gods of the north. Changing their thinking all of the sudden is strange, don’t you think?”

“I do. But thats not helping. Until the “final challenge to humanity” is either sealed or defeated, this would be hard to overturn.”

“Th, Then if you used the Devine Army…….!”

Ah! Shiroyasha rethinks. Regardless of the fact that Touriten is repaired, the Army shows no sign of moving. Though the heavenly army consists of a mix of gods, the ones leading it are the Buddhists.

Realizing what this entailed, she looked at Great Sage Equaling Heaven as if to watching something unbelievable.

“It can not be………. The Buddhists, to? The Buddhists also abandoned the lower floors? Is that so, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!!!!”

“……….. I’m sorry. This is no longer something I can control. This mostly consists of those who are determined to make this succeed. By the time the lower floors are abolished, the plan is that the upper realms have already moved.”

“What……………………………………What the hell!!<ref name=10i10> What was used was ふざけるな!!! If you have a better translation, please edit. </ref>”

The single moment of rage cracked the road, and while the scenic peach tries broke a fissure ran about.

Shiroyasha released her godly power with her rage, and from her silver hair heat hazes started to float.

Her golden eyes were dyed red, portraying the setting of the sun.

There was no sign of her usual mild nature.

She gave of a presence that made one think that the heavens were stormed and havoc ran about on earth. The power Shiroyasha released along with her anger could shake the stars and even twist their path.

But Great Sage Equaling Heaven looked with calm eyes, and said with a voice that was void of all emotion.

“In order to make a new Little Garden………… to restart history, the Authorities of half the suns are needed. The people of the upper realms are searching recklessly for you to take it back.”

“Hou. Those dogs want to kill me?——— Aah. Thats right. Throwing away my position and recking havoc was another option. I am sick of this idiocity from the bottom of my heart.”

Having over half of the Twenty Four Authorities of the Suns, the greatest Sun god.

If she waved about her powers, she could be a threat rivaling the final challenge of humans.

Twisting the laws, the balance of night and day go mad, and the boundary of Heaven and Earth would crumble.

“The reason why I went under the Buddhist realm was because I believed in your Justice. Obeying them, I protected the peace of Little Garden. No, I couldn’t protect everything. But even so, I have no obligation to abandon the lower floors for your convenience!!! Fine, bring a hundred million or a thousand billion!!! For now I will turn from the avatar of the White Night to the endless night, and swallow everything along with the stars…….!!!”

The beautiful silver hair began emitting darkness with the same quality as the night.

The eternal night———— shows the complete opposite movement of the white night, and is the name of the phenomenon in which “the sun does not rise”. As the Celestial Being that controls the progress of the sun, ruling over the night was easy. So long as most of the main gods were sun gods, the number of gods that could be an opponent to her did not even reach the number of her fingers. Although born a sun god, being able to control the night, she was especially well versed in killing sun gods.

Although not as powerful as the the time she ruled all cosmologies as the Geocentric model, her powers were still overwhelming.

Given the throne of a god and the crown of a Maou. Born with both of these rights, the Singular Most Powerful Celestial Being, Little Garden rank #10.

The “Maou of the White Night” was about to unleash all of her was about to unleash the entirety of her powers.

“Flee away, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You are of no match against me. ……………..No, the same goes for the gods. So long as they are gods they cannot defeat I, a “final challenge to humanity” . Along with the Sun Authorities, “Absolute Evil” shall be permanently sealed into the horizon of the white night. I will take this Little Garden as my coffin.”

“……….. What bout the outside world? Facing the Final Challenge’s are needed to complete the Human History.”

“As if I care. What I want to defend are those living in Little Garden. The world I love. Even if Little Garden loses its purpose of existence, I want to protect the treasures of this world. I care not of the world outside of this place.”

She said those words in a way that implied it was also her final warning.

If Great Sage Equaling Heaven would not budge, that it was inevitable. Even if they shared a friendship, there were paths that they couldn’t share. This was one of those times.

“………..Won’t you retreat?”

“ I will not.”

“You can never get out of a paradox game. You’ll be trapped out of Little Garden forever.”

“Its on my resolve.”

Yes. Her resolve was already made.

She would be saying her eternal farewells to her comrades in “Thousand Eyes” and those in “No Name”. But even so, she had things she wanted to protect. Because of it, her resolve was set in stone.

“………………..So that’s it.”

Facing her resolve, Great Sage Equaling Heaven closed her eyes. Shiroyasha also silently waits for an answer.
Fight, or flight. But Great Sage Equaling Heaven chose ————————

“——————OK. Than, I’ll go along with you!”

“……..Hah?”

“Not “Hah?” If its just you and Three Headed Dragon than it’ll be boring, so I’ll also come along to your paradox game. If anything, you can at least drink tea with me.”

“D…..drink tea? Do you understand the meaning of this?”

“Of course. If you don’t want to drink tea do you want me to bring a board game ?”

“No no, not in that meaning”

“Actually I recently got this board game that I’m really into”

“Eei, listen when people speak! If your to come with me, it would mean that you would be trapped into horizon of the white night for all eternity! Do you still—————————“

“—————— Aah. '''I don’t mind'''.”

Facing Great Sage Equaling Heaven’s clear eyes, Shiroyasha was at a loss of words.

“Mah………….. How do I say this. Its not like I want to abandon Little Garden too. Besides, if things go as they are right now, I won’t be able to the task of making you stop and reconsider. In that case, I can only go along with your selfishness.”

One step, Two steps, Three steps, Great Sage Equaling Heaven walks closer.

On the contrary, Shiroyasha takes steps backwards. The previous rage filled power evaporated, and she held a complexion of confusion. She was ready to face her grave, but she did not at all expect a fool that would come along with her.

It was not even a grave that held victory or defeat.

Coming along to the place that meant certain death, showed that she had the resolve to commit suicide with her.
“King of the White Night, you took care of both me and my little brother. Just recently you showed the path to Kouryuu.”

“…………That wasn’t much of a “taking care””

“That’s not all. After five hundred years of imprisonment, the one who directed Xuangzang to me was also on your words right? If that journey didn’t happen the me right now wouldn’t exist. So, I’ll pay that favor back now.”

Her right hand reaches forward.

Shiroyasha looks at the hand with conflicting emotions on her face.

If she takes this hand there would be no going back.

Even if she had the resolve to sacrifice herself, she did not have the thought of bringing someone with the same resolve. But it couldn’t be helped. From when she was born until now, having overwhelming power, Shiroyasha never had to deal with a situation where someone else would try to save her.

Glaring at the hand given to her……………….. Its not good, shaking her head.

“……………….Wukong. You have talent. Having a youth with a bright future ahead come is”

“Thats not the words of the Maou about to close the bright future of Little Garden.”

“ No but, at least your tomorrow is guaranteed!”

“Ha, impudent. If I abandon my friends now tomorrows meals are gonna rot.”

Here here, she shakes her right hand as she laughs lightly…………….She was re-enlightened. This woman would use the same methods to get along with other gods and Maous. Her will to fight tucked away, Shiroyasha took a large sigh and stubbornly argues. She reinstated the strength in her gaze.

“……………I know you are not jesting. If I take this hand, you would really follow me with your warmhearted nature.”

“Of course. A rendez-vous for two in the horizon of the white night”

“Don’t joke about it! ————Listen, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You must stay here. And I will head to the lower floors no matter what. If it means the lower floors have no hope at all, hosting a paradox game and make Little Garden a true “World inside a box”, closing it, would be the same thing.”

The situation on the lower floors have reached a checkmate. Because of this, she has to sacrifice herself.

The glint in Great Sage Equaling Heaven, shot at Shiroyasha who said those words.

“No————————'''There’s still some hope'''.”

As if to reject all opposition, Great Sage Equaling Heaven says these words with great strength.

Because of how much vigor was put saying it, Shiroyasha blinked rapidly and swallowed audibly.

Great Sage Equaling Heaven used her extended hand to grab Shiroyasha’s kimono, and dragged her to eye level.

“Shiroyasha. I’ll say it again. ———There is some hope. But right now its a winning percentage close to zero. So I won’t force you. You can do a paradox game or whatever. But if you believe in the lower realm———— believe the ones you said you loved. Give it a little more time.”

“………….”

To those strong words.

To those inescapable eyes.

To the soul that made her feel hope, Shiroyasha relented and asked.

“Wukong. Do you have a plan of action?”

“I don’t. But there are people there who can change the situation.——————No, ''they’ve come back''.”

This weird way of saying things made Shiroyasha instinctively know what has happened. But before she could utter a word, Great Sage Equaling Heaven spoke as if to cap everything.

“Although by a secret route, me and the Heavenly Army have asked individual communities for reinforcements. If its them, they’d probably give a hand. In that case, we need to deal with the problem in the Heavenly Realm. As long as Azi Dakaha is not defeated, your going to be targeted as the holder of many Sun Authorities. First, lets hide.”

“But even if we are to hide, where? The bells I wear are used as a leash. So long as I am in the Heavenly realm, my whereabouts will be found.”

“I’ve prepared the Amano-Iwato<ref name=10i11>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amano-Iwato</ref> If its there, no one would find you.”

“Y, you are extremely well prepared. But what about you? Were not your orders to capture me”

“Not really? All I was told by Sidd***** -sama was “You must’t let Shiroyasha descend to the lower realms”, so its fine, right?”

She says as a matter of fact. She really has guts.

But if what Great Sage Equaling Heavens was true, there might be glimmer of hope left for the lower realms. Shiroyasha looks up at the Touriten with a complex expression, and spreads her thoughts toward the ones fighting in the lower floors. Although she showed signs of hesitation, she made her resolve and nodded back.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Interlude 1

2014-05-11T10:29:51Z

Shiyumi:

-Hakoniwa Upper Level 3rd gate; Touriten<ref name=10i1>The name its self refers to Trāyastriṃśa, but has nothing to do with the 33 devas, so I left it in Japanese form.</ref>

Surrounded with floating sacred lotuses, a path way lined with peach trees led to Heavens Gate. In this land were usually the only sounds came from the running water or the blowing wind, sharan, the gracious sound of a bell rang out. The sound of the bell moved the clear air of heaven, echoing from nowhere to everywhere.

The bells sound called about a beautiful cool wind, and made the glimmering silver hair flutter.

“…………”

Sharan, Shiroyasha moved another step with a rare expression of concern and looked up.

That face did not have her usually jovial grin. While standing with an expression of great resolve, her eyes showed nothing but seriousness. Shiroyasha softly touches the heavens gate that was shut closely.

Touriten; made to connect heaven and earth with the purpose to send out the Godly Alliance community that thought to destroy Maous, “Devine Army”.

If those powerful gods that were seated in the third ranks were to descend on to earth with their original form, just being there would be a disaster that would shake both heaven and earth.

The gate that was made in order reduce this effect is the Heavenly Gate Touriten.

The Touriten that makes reversal of the Astral and Material <ref name=10i2>In other words, the Devine and Earthly, but the former sounds better</ref> possible can send out gods and Star spirits in the form best fit for their environment.

Shiroyasha, who kept her silver-white hair fluttering , kept her hands lain on the gate while bitterly chewing her lips.

“…… I suppose its impossible to open without being in the Devine Army.”

She pushed the gate, but the Touriten did not move an inch.

With Shiroyasha’s power destroying it would have been easy, but there was no guarantee that the Touriten would still function properly. It was not that there was no other way, but descending from heaven without using the gate was strictly prohibited.

If a god were to descend without using the gate, it would cause a disaster regardless of the god’s intention. Also, if a former Maou like Shiroyasha were destroy the gate, she would have made enemies with all the gods. While biting her lips with a mortified expression Shiroyasha strongly closed her eyes and turned the hand that touched the Touriten into a fist.

“I do not have time to meet Taishakuten<ref name=10i3>The Japanese name for Indra</ref>….......... For the situation on the lower floors, every second counts.”

Shiroyasha closes her eyes, and sends her conscious to the lower floors.

The death match held in Kouen City against Uroboros.

The prince and company that is leading the vampirised giants.

The duel style game that is being played in Kouen City, “Tain Bo Cuailnge in AthnGabla”.

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kasukabe You, all were fighting with enemies that had as much experience as a Maou, and were fighting with their own abilities.

Watching the both sides fight in heaven, Shiroyasha knew within moments that “No Name” had a chance of winning.

The “No Name” that went through harsh battles were no longer a group of amateurs. Stopping the three that were beginning to understand their heaven sent ability was not necessary. Also she had some feelings of worry, she had enough confidence in them to watch while eating rice crackers.

But not even Shiroyasha saw through everything. She especially didn’t expect The Maou of Confusion to team up with Uroboros.

The Maou of Confusion that made use of the undeveloped prodigal heart of youths succeeded in merging with Salamandra’s young leader and obtained the Horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

The clenched fist gripped with more strength. Shiroyasha held some responsibility in the Sandra’s loss. Sandora had finally reached age twelve this year. In the world filled with gods and budhas, she was way to young. No different than a newborn.

The reason why Shiroyasha gave her such a heavy duty was because she thought she can always help her when it was needed.

……Thinking of it now, it was foolish and irresponsible act, Shiroyasha thought.

No matter what kind of reason Salamnadra had, they should not have left a young girl in the seat of a leader.

While being the only one to be outspoken of her uniqueness, she couldn’t use her power and influence to right
what was needed. If Sandra had been protected, the Maou would not have resurrected again.

“Thinking not to repeat the mistake made three years ago, I even returned my own Divinity and fought but…. My actions are always one step to late.”

There was no end to the regrets. The great alliance of floor masters Canaria made in order to destroy the Maou of Destopia was also destroyed.

That day three years ago……… If Shiroyasha returned her Divinity and fought with them, the situation would not have been this bad.

And now, the lower floors had another disaster released on them.

The oldest Maou; the one named a “Last Embryo”, the ultimate God Slayer.

(Maou Azi Dakaha……… in front of his “another cosmology” even the main gods would have trouble winning. But if it was me……….my Host Master privilege can definitely seal him for all eternity……!!)

Steeling her resolve with conflicting emotions, Shiroyasha looks up. She was not given permission to use her Host Master privileges.

She reigned among the gods cosmology as the sun god of the Geocentric model. In order to preserve her power, she put down scientific oppositions. But with the progression of human history, the arrival of brave sailors, and wise astrologists, her power decreased, and was chased into the horizon of the White night. Now, she only holds as much power as an ordinary sun god.

“………………”

————But. That is a story solely in the range that can be observed by humans.

The truth of the Geocentric model rests in a place where, no matter what efforts are made, humans can not reach. Beyond stars, time, and universe is where the truth lies. When hosting a game, if Shiroyasha expands her power to that extent, her power would endlessly expand, and the ones playing the game would be trapped in a paradox game. If Shiroyasha makes him enter the horizon of the white night, where there is no exit, she can trap the player along with the host of the game, herself, for all eternity.

“The problem is the time of traveling………. but the lower floors are fighting for every second of survival. Although it will be a bit rough, I will have to destroy Touriten and—“

“—— That would be a problem. If you just went ahead and destroyed when it was finally fixed, you’d crush our position.”

Ah, Shiroyasha turns around in surprise.

Since she tried to use the Touriten without permission, she knew that someone would come after her. But this was too fast. Another reason why Shiroyasha was surprised was because she knew the owner of that voice.
The cool, projecting voice made the peach tree’s branches sway, and became a whistling wind that glided away.
As to face Shiroyasha with a firm stance, the owner of the voice, shook her hair that resembled the color of a golden rice field during harvest, laughed with a troubled expression.

———————— This is unexpected. To think they would have her come after me.

Although twisted, Shiroyasha is one that resides in Buddhism . Therefor, the pursuer being the 12 Devas<ref name=10i4>refers to 12 Devas in charge of guarding the Heavens in Japanese and Chinese Buddhism. They are Indra (or Taishakuten in Japanese), Agni (Katen), Yama (Enmatsuten), Rākṣasa (Rasetsuten), Varuṇa (Suiten),Vāyu (Fuuten), Vaiśravaṇa (Bishamonten), Īśāna (Izunaten), Brahmā (Bonten), pṛthivī (Jiten), Sūrya (Ni-ten), and Candra (Ga-ten) </ref> or the chief god class Wisdom Kings would be the most logical.

If it comes to worst, she was prepared to fight the strongest of gods, but holding over half the Sun Authorities, they were not an opponent Shiroyasha could not defeat.

But, her opponent was neither of them.

Having the strength rivaling both, a peculiar existence.

This one is the most irregular of disciples Buddhism took under its wings out of the entire Little Garden. Her name is————

“Its been long——— “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong …..!!”

“Thats an old name. I told you know its Tousen Shou Butsu<ref name=10i5>Roughly means 'Victorious Fighting Buddha'. Left in Japanese to sound better. </ref>.“

Rustling her golden rice-like hair, her deep green eyes glimmered with laughter.

Contrary to her mature voice, she had a appearance that only looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. But the power and shine radiating from her eyes alone displayed an air of a over achieving fighter.

Facing the “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Shiroyasha unfolds her fan and talks.

“Hmph…… Even if you search the entirety of Little Garden you would only find a handful of people who call you by that extremely minor Buddhist name. Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the Siddh***”

“Hey you idiot, stop.”

“Oops, my mistake.”

In the Heavens, there are names that you are not allowed to say.

Cough, clearing her throat and Take 2.

“Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the ***dhārtha guy calls you Great Sage. In this kind of situation telling me to alter how I call you is a funny story. If you really want me to change what I call you, tell Si*****tha<ref name=10i6> If you don't get it, she's saying Siddhārtha, Buddha's given first name. It was actually was written as 釈迦, or Shaka, but thats the Japanese name given to him so I changed it to the original.</ref> to change it first.”

“……………. I won’t retort since there would be no end to it, but a be little more careful, you Shameful God.”

Puffing her nose and standing tall, Shiroyasha, and giving a large sigh with a tired expression, Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

Although doing an idiotic routine, there is no god or buddha that does not know her name.

—————“Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong.

One of the too infamous Maou from Chinese legend “Journey to the West”.

As the Head of the community that the Bull Demon King and the Saurian Demon King once resided, Seven Great Demon Kings, she is an old powerful being that challenged gods into harsh battles. The Seven Demon kings that were in this community all were crowned with the title of “Great Sage’, but the only one who was called such as a nickname was Sun Wukong. Both the beasts that were subordinates of the flag as well as earth gods all admit that she has the abilities to be given that title. There are many who believe “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” was the King amongst gods. There are even these believers amongst the gods.

But after “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” and the six kings sealed their alliance, they fought a destructive war against the Shangdhi and Taoist gods, and are barely defeated by the hands of the 12 Devas and Siddār***.
The story following that is too famous for explanation. After five hundred years of imprisonment, she later follows her teacher, Xuanzang, to India, would be the most common part of her story.

But that is only a story that was leaked into the outer world. To the gods and buddha’s of the world of Little Garden, they see more importance in the aspect other than that of a maou.

Niether a hermit, a spirit, nor a god.

Given life in the core of the planet, and delivered from the ocean bottom by volcanic eruption; and existence of no duplicate, Demi-Celestial Being- a planet made “Candidate of Origin.”

“ Of all people, I did not expect you to pursue me. I was expecting Bonten<ref name=10i7>Again, Brahmā's Japanese name.</ref> to come.”

“Nnnn-………Well. Our side also has its problems. To be honest, I also find it odd. With you as an opponent I wouldn’t be able to win even if we did a hand stand. Its like a baby picking a fight with his parents. Its to much weight for a immature person like me.”

“Is that so? Your immaturity was before you entered Buddhism. A problem child like you is now a third rank. It doesn’t seem to much of a hopeless fight.”

While making small talk, Shiroyasha tries to figure out her opponent. Without being given a mission as a Demi-Celestial Being, born on the peak of Mount Huaguo, even when Buddhists took her in she was relatively left alone.
Even Shiroyasha did not know the reason behind this. Prevailing theories are that it was to balance the power in the Buddhist realm, or she was to be used as a final trump card, but the truth is in the dark.

She is a Demi-Celestial, with both her spirit and her prowess are assured. If it was simply measured by battle power, she even rivaled Taishakuten.

And she was an old friend of Shiroyasha. Those reasons were probably why she was sent. —Thinking up to there, Shiroyasha finally noticed something very important.

“Mu… Wait, Great Sage. You said that Touriten has already finished repairs right?”

“Aah. It only connects up to the the 4th level, but there no problem when using it normally. “

As soon as she received these words from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Shiroyasha was filled with the color of relief.

If that was true than there would be no need for Shiroyasha to go to the lower realm.

If the official Devine Army was to be summoned then there would no unneeded sacrifice. Even if any did emerge, the lower realms would stay relatively flat compared to the damage it would have received. That was an easy price to pay.

Letting her anxiety loose and her shoulders relax, Shiroyasha pouted a little while complaining.

“If thats the case it would have been best if you said so….. Even I was prepared this time!—————and which community will be mobilized? The 12 Devas, or the Hachi Bushū<ref name=10i8>http://www.onmarkproductions.com/html/hachi-bushu.shtml#deva Literally, the Eight Legions. They are the 8 species that guard the Dharma, consisting of Deva, Naga, Yaksa, Gandharva, Asura, Garuda, Kimnara, and Mahoraga.</ref>, or the Godai Myouou<ref name=10i9>http://www.onmarkproductions.com/html/myo-o.shtml Literally, the Five Great Wisdom Kings.</ref>? If it were any power near that group I would be relieved.”

“…………………”

Contrary to Shiroyasha, who was brightening her voice, Great Sage quietly closed her eyes.

Avoiding immediate response, she said with emphasis, as if to lecture.

“………………………… The Devine Army, ''will not mobilize''. “

“Ha?”

“Its not just the official Devine Army. Including the reserved Angels and Olympus gods, they will not fight with Azi Dakaha. Of course, this includes irregularities like me.”

Shiroyasha took those words as if hit by a blunt weapon, and weakened her posture.

The color of relief immediately vanished, and she became obviously pale. If that was the case, its like the gods have forsaken the lower floors.

Restraining the voice that almost reflexively roared, she asked with trembling lips.

“W…………….What is the meaning of this?”

“Its like I said. The gods of the upper realm have decided to abandon the current human history. With the powers of Azi Dakaha, “Absolute Evil”, that high, The gods have no method of battling it..………….. Its reached the time limit. This Little Garden is to be abandoned.”

“wha…………………………..”

Given the sudden confession, Shiroyasha lost her words.

“W, Wait. Three years ago the conclusion was that Human History can be saved. Bu, but why? Why did they suddenly speed up their end result? Only when half of the upper realms “Region Master”s approve, the remaking of Little Garden should not be granted………!?”

“I don’t know. Three years ago there was Canaria, the result of human history was almost reached. But now the situation has changed……….. Besides, 3rd level, 4th levels have the right to move to the New Little Garden. The main communities have already begun packing. “

This time Shiroyasha really turned pale.

The upper communities were mainly made of the many gods. Not only did those people chose to abandon Little Garden, but that they have already made preparations to move.

Even if they were afraid of the God Slayer, this was unheard of.

(Who was it!? Is Uroboros that large a community!?………..)

“G, Great Sage. This is of someones schemes. The only ones that had agreed to recreating Little Garden were the fallen gods of the north. Changing their thinking all of the sudden is strange, don’t you think?”

“I do. But thats not helping. Until the “final challenge to humanity” is either sealed or defeated, this would be hard to overturn.”

“Th, Then if you used the Devine Army…….!”

Ah! Shiroyasha rethinks. Regardless of the fact that Touriten is repaired, the Army shows no sign of moving. Though the heavenly army consists of a mix of gods, the ones leading it are the Buddhists.

Realizing what this entailed, she looked at Great Sage Equaling Heaven as if to watching something unbelievable.

“It can not be………. The Buddhists, to? The Buddhists also abandoned the lower floors? Is that so, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!!!!”

“……….. I’m sorry. This is no longer something I can control. This mostly consists of those who are determined to make this succeed. By the time the lower floors are abolished, the plan is that the upper realms have already moved.”

“What……………………………………What the hell!!<ref name=10i10> What was used was ふざけるな!!! If you have a better translation, please edit. </ref>”

The single moment of rage cracked the road, and while the scenic peach tries broke a fissure ran about.

Shiroyasha released her godly power with her rage, and from her silver hair heat hazes started to float.

Her golden eyes were dyed red, portraying the setting of the sun.

There was no sign of her usual mild nature.

She gave of a presence that made one think that the heavens were stormed and havoc ran about on earth. The power Shiroyasha released along with her anger could shake the stars and even twist their path.

But Great Sage Equaling Heaven looked with calm eyes, and said with a voice that was void of all emotion.

“In order to make a new Little Garden………… to restart history, the Authorities of half the suns are needed. The people of the upper realms are searching recklessly for you to take it back.”

“Hou. Those dogs want to kill me?——— Aah. Thats right. Throwing away my position and recking havoc was another option. I am sick of this idiocity from the bottom of my heart.”

Having over half of the Twenty Four Authorities of the Suns, the greatest Sun god.

If she waved about her powers, she could be a threat rivaling the final challenge of humans.

Twisting the laws, the balance of night and day go mad, and the boundary of Heaven and Earth would crumble.

“The reason why I went under the Buddhist realm was because I believed in your Justice. Obeying them, I protected the peace of Little Garden. No, I couldn’t protect everything. But even so, I have no obligation to abandon the lower floors for your convenience!!! Fine, bring a hundred million or a thousand billion!!! For now I will turn from the avatar of the White Night to the endless night, and swallow everything along with the stars…….!!!”

The beautiful silver hair began emitting darkness with the same quality as the night.

The eternal night———— shows the complete opposite movement of the white night, and is the name of the phenomenon in which “the sun does not rise”. As the Celestial Being that controls the progress of the sun, ruling over the night was easy. So long as most of the main gods were sun gods, the number of gods that could be an opponent to her did not even reach the number of her fingers. Although born a sun god, being able to control the night, she was especially well versed in killing sun gods.

Although not as powerful as the the time she ruled all cosmologies as the Geocentric model, her powers were still overwhelming.

Given the throne of a god and the crown of a Maou. Born with both of these rights, the Singular Most Powerful Celestial Being, Little Garden rank #10.

The “Maou of the White Night” was about to unleash all of her was about to unleash the entirety of her powers.

“Flee away, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You are of no match against me. ……………..No, the same goes for the gods. So long as they are gods they cannot defeat I, a “final challenge to humanity” . Along with the Sun Authorities, “Absolute Evil” shall be permanently sealed into the horizon of the white night. I will take this Little Garden as my coffin.”

“……….. What bout the outside world? Facing the Final Challenge’s are needed to complete the Human History.”

“As if I care. What I want to defend are those living in Little Garden. The world I love. Even if Little Garden loses its purpose of existence, I want to protect the treasures of this world. I care not of the world outside of this place.”

She said those words in a way that implied it was also her final warning.

If Great Sage Equaling Heaven would not budge, that it was inevitable. Even if they shared a friendship, there were paths that they couldn’t share. This was one of those times.

“………..Won’t you retreat?”

“ I will not.”

“You can never get out of a paradox game. You’ll be trapped out of Little Garden forever.”

“Its on my resolve.”

Yes. Her resolve was already made.

She would be saying her eternal farewells to her comrades in “Thousand Eyes” and those in “No Name”. But even so, she had things she wanted to protect. Because of it, her resolve was set in stone.

“………………..So that’s it.”

Facing her resolve, Great Sage Equaling Heaven closed her eyes. Shiroyasha also silently waits for an answer.
Fight, or flight. But Great Sage Equaling Heaven chose ————————

“——————OK. Than, I’ll go along with you!”

“……..Hah?”

“Not “Hah?” If its just you and Three Headed Dragon than it’ll be boring, so I’ll also come along to your paradox game. If anything, you can at least drink tea with me.”

“D…..drink tea? Do you understand the meaning of this?”

“Of course. If you don’t want to drink tea do you want me to bring a board game ?”

“No no, not in that meaning”

“Actually I recently got this board game that I’m really into”

“Eei, listen when people speak! If your to come with me, it would mean that you would be trapped into horizon of the white night for all eternity! Do you still—————————“

“—————— Aah. '''I don’t mind'''.”

Facing Great Sage Equaling Heaven’s clear eyes, Shiroyasha was at a loss of words.

“Mah………….. How do I say this. Its not like I want to abandon Little Garden too. Besides, if things go as they are right now, I won’t be able to the task of making you stop and reconsider. In that case, I can only go along with your selfishness.”

One step, Two steps, Three steps, Great Sage Equaling Heaven walks closer.

On the contrary, Shiroyasha takes steps backwards. The previous rage filled power evaporated, and she held a complexion of confusion. She was ready to face her grave, but she did not at all expect a fool that would come along with her.

It was not even a grave that held victory or defeat.

Coming along to the place that meant certain death, showed that she had the resolve to commit suicide with her.
“Byakuyaou, you took care of both me and my little brother. Just recently you showed the path to Kouryuu.”

“…………That wasn’t much of a “taking care””

“That’s not all. After five hundred years of imprisonment, the one who directed Xuangzang to me was also on your words right? If that journey didn’t happen the me right now wouldn’t exist. So, I’ll pay that favor back now.”

Her right hand reaches forward.

Shiroyasha looks at the hand with conflicting emotions on her face.

If she takes this hand there would be no going back.

Even if she had the resolve to sacrifice herself, she did not have the thought of bringing someone with the same resolve. But it couldn’t be helped. From when she was born until now, having overwhelming power, Shiroyasha never had to deal with a situation where someone else would try to save her.

Glaring at the hand given to her……………….. Its not good, shaking her head.

“……………….Wukong. You have talent. Having a youth with a bright future ahead come is”

“Thats not the words of the Maou about to close the bright future of Little Garden.”

“ No but, at least your tomorrow is guaranteed!”

“Ha, impudent. If I abandon my friends now tomorrows meals are gonna rot.”

Here here, she shakes her right hand as she laughs lightly…………….She was re-enlightened. This woman would use the same methods to get along with other gods and Maous. Her will to fight tucked away, Shiroyasha took a large sigh and stubbornly argues. She reinstated the strength in her gaze.

“……………I know you are not jesting. If I take this hand, you would really follow me with your warmhearted nature.”

“Of course. A rendez-vous for two in the horizon of the white night”

“Don’t joke about it! ————Listen, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You must stay here. And I will head to the lower floors no matter what. If it means the lower floors have no hope at all, hosting a paradox game and make Little Garden a true “World inside a box”, closing it, would be the same thing.”

The situation on the lower floors have reached a checkmate. Because of this, she has to sacrifice herself.

The glint in Great Sage Equaling Heaven, shot at Shiroyasha who said those words.

“No————————'''There’s still some hope'''.”

As if to reject all opposition, Great Sage Equaling Heaven says these words with great strength.

Because of how much vigor was put saying it, Shiroyasha blinked rapidly and swallowed audibly.

Great Sage Equaling Heaven used her extended hand to grab Shiroyasha’s kimono, and dragged her to eye level.

“Shiroyasha. I’ll say it again. ———There is some hope. But right now its a winning percentage close to zero. So I won’t force you. You can do a paradox game or whatever. But if you believe in the lower realm———— believe the ones you said you loved. Give it a little more time.”

“………….”

To those strong words.

To those inescapable eyes.

To the soul that made her feel hope, Shiroyasha relented and asked.

“Wukong. Do you have a plan of action?”

“I don’t. But there are people there who can change the situation.——————No, ''they’ve come back''.”

This weird way of saying things made Shiroyasha instinctively know what has happened. But before she could utter a word, Great Sage Equaling Heaven spoke as if to cap everything.

“Although by a secret route, me and the Heavenly Army have asked individual communities for reinforcements. If its them, they’d probably give a hand. In that case, we need to deal with the problem in the Heavenly Realm. As long as Azi Dakaha is not defeated, your going to be targeted as the holder of many Sun Authorities. First, lets hide.”

“But even if we are to hide, where? The bells I wear are used as a leash. So long as I am in the Heavenly realm, my whereabouts will be found.”

“I’ve prepared the Amano-Iwato<ref name=10i11>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amano-Iwato</ref> If its there, no one would find you.”

“Y, you are extremely well prepared. But what about you? Were not your orders to capture me”

“Not really? All I was told by Sidd***** -sama was “You must’t let Shiroyasha descend to the lower realms”, so its fine, right?”

She says as a matter of fact. She really has guts.

But if what Great Sage Equaling Heavens was true, there might be glimmer of hope left for the lower realms. Shiroyasha looks up at the Touriten with a complex expression, and spreads her thoughts toward the ones fighting in the lower floors. Although she showed signs of hesitation, she made her resolve and nodded back.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 10 Interlude 1

2014-05-11T10:23:56Z

Shiyumi:

-Hakoniwa Upper Level 3rd gate; Touriten<ref name=10i1>The name its self refers to Trāyastriṃśa, but has nothing to do with the 33 devas, so I left it in Japanese form.</ref>

Surrounded with floating sacred lotuses, a path way lined with peach trees led to Heavens Gate. In this land were usually the only sounds came from the running water or the blowing wind, sharan, the gracious sound of a bell rang out. The sound of the bell moved the clear air of heaven, echoing from nowhere to everywhere.

The bells sound called about a beautiful cool wind, and made the glimmering silver hair flutter.

“…………”

Sharan, Shiroyasha moved another step with a rare expression of concern and looked up.

That face did not have her usually jovial grin. While standing with an expression of great resolve, her eyes showed nothing but seriousness. Shiroyasha softly touches the heavens gate that was shut closely.

Touriten; made to connect heaven and earth with the purpose to send out the Godly Alliance community that thought to destroy Maous, “Devine Army”.

If those powerful gods that were seated in the third ranks were to descend on to earth with their original form, just being there would be a disaster that would shake both heaven and earth.

The gate that was made in order reduce this effect is the Heavenly Gate Touriten.

The Touriten that makes reversal of the Astral and Material <ref name=10i2>In other words, the Devine and Earthly, but the former sounds better</ref> possible can send out gods and Star spirits in the form best fit for their environment.

Shiroyasha, who kept her silver-white hair fluttering , kept her hands lain on the gate while bitterly chewing her lips.

“…… I suppose its impossible to open without being in the Devine Army.”

She pushed the gate, but the Touriten did not move an inch.

With Shiroyasha’s power destroying it would have been easy, but there was no guarantee that the Touriten would still function properly. It was not that there was no other way, but descending from heaven without using the gate was strictly prohibited.

If a god were to descend without using the gate, it would cause a disaster regardless of the god’s intention. Also, if a former Maou like Shiroyasha were destroy the gate, she would have made enemies with all the gods. While biting her lips with a mortified expression Shiroyasha strongly closed her eyes and turned the hand that touched the Touriten into a fist.

“I do not have time to meet Taishakuten<ref name=10i3>The Japanese name for Indra</ref>….......... For the situation on the lower floors, every second counts.”

Shiroyasha closes her eyes, and sends her conscious to the lower floors.

The death match held in Kouen City against Uroboros.

The prince and company that is leading the vampirised giants.

The duel style game that is being played in Kouen City, “Tain Bo Cuailnge in AthnGabla”.

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, Kasukabe You, all were fighting with enemies that had as much experience as a Maou, and were fighting with their own abilities.

Watching the both sides fight in heaven, Shiroyasha knew within moments that “No Name” had a chance of winning.

The “No Name” that went through harsh battles were no longer a group of amateurs. Stopping the three that were beginning to understand their heaven sent ability was not necessary. Also she had some feelings of worry, she had enough confidence in them to watch while eating rice crackers.

But not even Shiroyasha saw through everything. She especially didn’t expect The Maou of Confusion to team up with Uroboros.

The Maou of Confusion that made use of the undeveloped prodigal heart of youths succeeded in merging with Salamandra’s young leader and obtained the Horn of the Star Sea Dragon King.

The clenched fist gripped with more strength. Shiroyasha held some responsibility in the Sandra’s loss. Sandora had finally reached age twelve this year. In the world filled with gods and budhas, she was way to young. No different than a newborn.

The reason why Shiroyasha gave her such a heavy duty was because she thought she can always help her when it was needed.

……Thinking of it now, it was foolish and irresponsible act, Shiroyasha thought.

No matter what kind of reason Salamnadra had, they should not have left a young girl in the seat of a leader.

While being the only one to be outspoken of her uniqueness, she couldn’t use her power and influence to right
what was needed. If Sandra had been protected, the Maou would not have resurrected again.

“Thinking not to repeat the mistake made three years ago, I even returned my own Divinity and fought but…. My actions are always one step to late.”

There was no end to the regrets. The great alliance of floor masters Canaria made in order to destroy the Maou of Destopia was also destroyed.

That day three years ago……… If Shiroyasha returned her Divinity and fought with them, the situation would not have been this bad.

And now, the lower floors had another disaster released on them.

The oldest Maou; the one named a “Last Embryo”, the ultimate God Slayer.

(Maou Azi Dakaha……… in front of his “another cosmology” even the main gods would have trouble winning. But if it was me……….my Host Master privilege can definitely seal him for all eternity……!!)

Steeling her resolve with conflicting emotions, Shiroyasha looks up. She was not given permission to use her Host Master privileges.

She reigned among the gods cosmology as the sun god of the Geocentric model. In order to preserve her power, she put down scientific oppositions. But with the progression of human history, the arrival of brave sailors, and wise astrologists, her power decreased, and was chased into the horizon of the White night. Now, she only holds as much power as an ordinary sun god.

“………………”

————But. That is a story solely in the range that can be observed by humans.

The truth of the Geocentric model rests in a place where, no matter what efforts are made, humans can not reach. Beyond stars, time, and universe is where the truth lies. When hosting a game, if Shiroyasha expands her power to that extent, her power would endlessly expand, and the ones playing the game would be trapped in a paradox game. If Shiroyasha makes him enter the horizon of the white night, where there is no exit, she can trap the player along with the host of the game, herself, for all eternity.

“The problem is the time of traveling………. but the lower floors are fighting for every second of survival. Although it will be a bit rough, I will have to destroy Touriten and—“

“—— That would be a problem. If you just went ahead and destroyed when it was finally fixed, you’d crush our position.”

Ah, Shiroyasha turns around in surprise.

Since she tried to use the Touriten without permission, she knew that someone would come after her. But this was too fast. Another reason why Shiroyasha was surprised was because she knew the owner of that voice.
The cool, projecting voice made the peach tree’s branches sway, and became a whistling wind that glided away.
As to face Shiroyasha with a firm stance, the owner of the voice, shook her hair that resembled the color of a golden rice field during harvest, laughed with a troubled expression.

———————— This is unexpected. To think they would have her come after me.

Although twisted, Shiroyasha is one that resides in Buddhism . Therefor, the pursuer being the 12 Devas<ref name=10i4>refers to 12 Devas in charge of guarding the Heavens in Japanese and Chinese Buddhism. They are Indra (or Taishakuten in Japanese), Agni (Katen), Yama (Enmatsuten), Rākṣasa (Rasetsuten), Varuṇa (Suiten),Vāyu (Fuuten), Vaiśravaṇa (Bishamonten), Īśāna (Izunaten), Brahmā (Bonten), pṛthivī (Jiten), Sūrya (Ni-ten), and Candra (Ga-ten) </ref> or the chief god class Wisdom Kings would be the most logical.

If it comes to worst, she was prepared to fight the strongest of gods, but holding over half the Sun Authorities, they were not an opponent Shiroyasha could not defeat.

But, her opponent was neither of them.

Having the strength rivaling both, a peculiar existence.

This one is the most irregular of disciples Buddhism took under its wings out of the entire Little Garden. Her name is————

“Its been long——— “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong …..!!”

“Thats an old name. I told you know its Tousen Shou Butsu<ref name=10i5>Roughly means 'Victorious Fighting Buddha'. Left in Japanese to sound better. </ref>.“

Rustling her golden rice-like hair, her deep green eyes glimmered with laughter.

Contrary to her mature voice, she had a appearance that only looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old girl. But the power and shine radiating from her eyes alone displayed an air of a over achieving fighter.

Facing the “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Shiroyasha unfolds her fan and talks.

“Hmph…… Even if you search the entirety of Little Garden you would only find a handful of people who call you by that extremely minor Buddhist name. Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the Siddh***”

“Hey you idiot, stop.”

“Oops, my mistake.”

In the Heavens, there are names that you are not allowed to say.

Cough, clearing her throat and Take 2.

“Besides, even the person who gave you that name, the ***dhārtha guy calls you Great Sage. In this kind of situation telling me to alter how I call you is a funny story. If you really want me to change what I call you, tell Si*****tha<ref name=10i6> If you don't get it, she's saying Siddhārtha, Buddha's given first name. It was actually was written as 釈迦, or Shaka, but thats the Japanese name given to him so I changed it to the original.</ref> to change it first.”

“……………. I won’t retort since there would be no end to it, but a be little more careful, you Shameful God.”

Puffing her nose and standing tall, Shiroyasha, and giving a large sigh with a tired expression, Great Sage Equaling Heaven.

Although doing an idiotic routine, there is no god or buddha that does not know her name.

—————“Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong.

One of the too infamous Maou from Chinese legend “Journey to the West”.

As the Head of the community that the Bull Demon King and the Saurian Demon King once resided, Seven Great Demon Kings, she is an old powerful being that challenged gods into harsh battles. The Seven Demon kings that were in this community all were crowned with the title of “Great Sage’, but the only one who was called such as a nickname was Sun Wukong. Both the beasts that were subordinates of the flag as well as earth gods all admit that she has the abilities to be given that title. There are many who believe “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” was the King amongst gods. There are even these believers amongst the gods.

But after “Great Sage Equaling Heaven” and the six kings sealed their alliance, they fought a destructive war against the Shangdhi and Taoist gods, and are barely defeated by the hands of the 12 Devas and Siddār***.
The story following that is too famous for explanation. After five hundred years of imprisonment, she later follows her teacher, Xuanzang, to India, would be the most common part of her story.

But that is only a story that was leaked into the outer world. To the gods and buddha’s of the world of Little Garden, they see more importance in the aspect other than that of a maou.

Niether a hermit, a spirit, nor a god.

Given life in the core of the planet, and delivered from the ocean bottom by volcanic eruption; and existence of no duplicate, Demi-Celestial Being- a planet made “Candidate of Origin.”

“ Of all people, I did not expect you to pursue me. I was expecting Bonten<ref name=10i7>Again, Brahmā's Japanese name.</ref> to come.”

“Nnnn-………Well. Our side also has its problems. To be honest, I also find it odd. With you as an opponent I wouldn’t be able to win even if we did a hand stand. Its like a baby picking a fight with his parents. Its to much weight for a immature person like me.”

“Is that so? Your immaturity was before you entered Buddhism. A problem child like you is now a third rank. It doesn’t seem to much of a hopeless fight.”

While making small talk, Shiroyasha tries to figure out her opponent. Without being given a mission as a Demi-Celestial Being, born on the peak of Mount Huaguo, even when Buddhists took her in she was relatively left alone.
Even Shiroyasha did not know the reason behind this. Prevailing theories are that it was to balance the power in the Buddhist realm, or she was to be used as a final trump card, but the truth is in the dark.

She is a Demi-Celestial, with both her spirit and her prowess are assured. If it was simply measured by battle power, she even rivaled Taishakuten.

And she was an old friend of Shiroyasha. Those reasons were probably why she was sent. —Thinking up to there, Shiroyasha finally noticed something very important.

“Mu… Wait, Great Sage. You said that Touriten has already finished repairs right?”

“Aah. It only connects up to the the 4th level, but there no problem when using it normally. “

As soon as she received these words from the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, Shiroyasha was filled with the color of relief.

If that was true than there would be no need for Shiroyasha to go to the lower realm.

If the official Devine Army was to be summoned then there would no unneeded sacrifice. Even if any did emerge, the lower realms would stay relatively flat compared to the damage it would have received. That was an easy price to pay.

Letting her anxiety loose and her shoulders relax, Shiroyasha pouted a little while complaining.

“If thats the case it would have been best if you said so….. Even I was prepared this time!—————and which community will be mobilized? The 12 Devas, or the Eight Legions<ref name=10i8>http://www.onmarkproductions.com/html/hachi-bushu.shtml#deva Basically they are the 8 species that guard the Dharma, consisting of Deva, Naga, Yaksha, Gandharva, Asura, Garuda, Kimnara, and Mahoraga.</ref>, or the Godai Myouou<ref name=10i9>http://www.onmarkproductions.com/html/myo-o.shtml Literally, the Five Great Wisdom Kings.</ref>? If it were any power near that group I would be relieved.”

“…………………”

Contrary to Shiroyasha, who was brightening her voice, Great Sage quietly closed her eyes.

Avoiding immediate response, she said with emphasis, as if to lecture.

“………………………… The Devine Army, ''will not mobilize''. “

“Ha?”

“Its not just the official Devine Army. Including the reserved Angels and Olympus gods, they will not fight with Azi Dakaha. Of course, this includes irregularities like me.”

Shiroyasha took those words as if hit by a blunt weapon, and weakened her posture.

The color of relief immediately vanished, and she became obviously pale. If that was the case, its like the gods have forsaken the lower floors.

Restraining the voice that almost reflexively roared, she asked with trembling lips.

“W…………….What is the meaning of this?”

“Its like I said. The gods of the upper realm have decided to abandon the current human history. With the powers of Azi Dakaha, “Absolute Evil”, that high, The gods have no method of battling it..………….. Its reached the time limit. This Little Garden is to be abandoned.”

“wha…………………………..”

Given the sudden confession, Shiroyasha lost her words.

“W, Wait. Three years ago the conclusion was that Human History can be saved. Bu, but why? Why did they suddenly speed up their end result? Only when half of the upper realms “Region Master”s approve, the remaking of Little Garden should not be granted………!?”

“I don’t know. Three years ago there was Canaria, the result of human history was almost reached. But now the situation has changed……….. Besides, 3rd level, 4th levels have the right to move to the New Little Garden. The main communities have already begun packing. “

This time Shiroyasha really turned pale.

The upper communities were mainly made of the many gods. Not only did those people chose to abandon Little Garden, but that they have already made preparations to move.

Even if they were afraid of the God Slayer, this was unheard of.

(Who was it!? Is Uroboros that large a community!?………..)

“G, Great Sage. This is of someones schemes. The only ones that had agreed to recreating Little Garden were the fallen gods of the north. Changing their thinking all of the sudden is strange, don’t you think?”

“I do. But thats not helping. Until the “final challenge to humanity” is either sealed or defeated, this would be hard to overturn.”

“Th, Then if you used the Devine Army…….!”

Ah! Shiroyasha rethinks. Regardless of the fact that Touriten is repaired, the Army shows no sign of moving. Though the heavenly army consists of a mix of gods, the ones leading it are the Buddhists.

Realizing what this entailed, she looked at Great Sage Equaling Heaven as if to watching something unbelievable.

“It can not be………. The Buddhists, to? The Buddhists also abandoned the lower floors? Is that so, Great Sage Equaling Heaven!!!!”

“……….. I’m sorry. This is no longer something I can control. This mostly consists of those who are determined to make this succeed. By the time the lower floors are abolished, the plan is that the upper realms have already moved.”

“What……………………………………What the hell!!<ref name=10i10> What was used was ふざけるな!!! If you have a better translation, please edit. </ref>”

The single moment of rage cracked the road, and while the scenic peach tries broke a fissure ran about.

Shiroyasha released her godly power with her rage, and from her silver hair heat hazes started to float.

Her golden eyes were dyed red, portraying the setting of the sun.

There was no sign of her usual mild nature.

She gave of a presence that made one think that the heavens were stormed and havoc ran about on earth. The power Shiroyasha released along with her anger could shake the stars and even twist their path.

But Great Sage Equaling Heaven looked with calm eyes, and said with a voice that was void of all emotion.

“In order to make a new Little Garden………… to restart history, the Authorities of half the suns are needed. The people of the upper realms are searching recklessly for you to take it back.”

“Hou. Those dogs want to kill me?——— Aah. Thats right. Throwing away my position and recking havoc was another option. I am sick of this idiocity from the bottom of my heart.”

Having over half of the Twenty Four Authorities of the Suns, the greatest Sun god.

If she waved about her powers, she could be a threat rivaling the final challenge of humans.

Twisting the laws, the balance of night and day go mad, and the boundary of Heaven and Earth would crumble.

“The reason why I went under the Buddhist realm was because I believed in your Justice. Obeying them, I protected the peace of Little Garden. No, I couldn’t protect everything. But even so, I have no obligation to abandon the lower floors for your convenience!!! Fine, bring a hundred million or a thousand billion!!! For now I will turn from the avatar of the White Night to the endless night, and swallow everything along with the stars…….!!!”

The beautiful silver hair began emitting darkness with the same quality as the night.

The eternal night———— shows the complete opposite movement of the white night, and is the name of the phenomenon in which “the sun does not rise”. As the Celestial Being that controls the progress of the sun, ruling over the night was easy. So long as most of the main gods were sun gods, the number of gods that could be an opponent to her did not even reach the number of her fingers. Although born a sun god, being able to control the night, she was especially well versed in killing sun gods.

Although not as powerful as the the time she ruled all cosmologies as the Geocentric model, her powers were still overwhelming.

Given the throne of a god and the crown of a Maou. Born with both of these rights, the Singular Most Powerful Celestial Being, Little Garden rank #10.

The “Maou of the White Night” was about to unleash all of her was about to unleash the entirety of her powers.

“Flee away, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You are of no match against me. ……………..No, the same goes for the gods. So long as they are gods they cannot defeat I, a “final challenge to humanity” . Along with the Sun Authorities, “Absolute Evil” shall be permanently sealed into the horizon of the white night. I will take this Little Garden as my coffin.”

“……….. What bout the outside world? Facing the Final Challenge’s are needed to complete the Human History.”

“As if I care. What I want to defend are those living in Little Garden. The world I love. Even if Little Garden loses its purpose of existence, I want to protect the treasures of this world. I care not of the world outside of this place.”

She said those words in a way that implied it was also her final warning.

If Great Sage Equaling Heaven would not budge, that it was inevitable. Even if they shared a friendship, there were paths that they couldn’t share. This was one of those times.

“………..Won’t you retreat?”

“ I will not.”

“You can never get out of a paradox game. You’ll be trapped out of Little Garden forever.”

“Its on my resolve.”

Yes. Her resolve was already made.

She would be saying her eternal farewells to her comrades in “Thousand Eyes” and those in “No Name”. But even so, she had things she wanted to protect. Because of it, her resolve was set in stone.

“………………..So that’s it.”

Facing her resolve, Great Sage Equaling Heaven closed her eyes. Shiroyasha also silently waits for an answer.
Fight, or flight. But Great Sage Equaling Heaven chose ————————

“——————OK. Than, I’ll go along with you!”

“……..Hah?”

“Not “Hah?” If its just you and Three Headed Dragon than it’ll be boring, so I’ll also come along to your paradox game. If anything, you can at least drink tea with me.”

“D…..drink tea? Do you understand the meaning of this?”

“Of course. If you don’t want to drink tea do you want me to bring a board game ?”

“No no, not in that meaning”

“Actually I recently got this board game that I’m really into”

“Eei, listen when people speak! If your to come with me, it would mean that you would be trapped into horizon of the white night for all eternity! Do you still—————————“

“—————— Aah. '''I don’t mind'''.”

Facing Great Sage Equaling Heaven’s clear eyes, Shiroyasha was at a loss of words.

“Mah………….. How do I say this. Its not like I want to abandon Little Garden too. Besides, if things go as they are right now, I won’t be able to the task of making you stop and reconsider. In that case, I can only go along with your selfishness.”

One step, Two steps, Three steps, Great Sage Equaling Heaven walks closer.

On the contrary, Shiroyasha takes steps backwards. The previous rage filled power evaporated, and she held a complexion of confusion. She was ready to face her grave, but she did not at all expect a fool that would come along with her.

It was not even a grave that held victory or defeat.

Coming along to the place that meant certain death, showed that she had the resolve to commit suicide with her.
“Byakuyaou, you took care of both me and my little brother. Just recently you showed the path to Kouryuu.”

“…………That wasn’t much of a “taking care””

“That’s not all. After five hundred years of imprisonment, the one who directed Xuangzang to me was also on your words right? If that journey didn’t happen the me right now wouldn’t exist. So, I’ll pay that favor back now.”

Her right hand reaches forward.

Shiroyasha looks at the hand with conflicting emotions on her face.

If she takes this hand there would be no going back.

Even if she had the resolve to sacrifice herself, she did not have the thought of bringing someone with the same resolve. But it couldn’t be helped. From when she was born until now, having overwhelming power, Shiroyasha never had to deal with a situation where someone else would try to save her.

Glaring at the hand given to her……………….. Its not good, shaking her head.

“……………….Wukong. You have talent. Having a youth with a bright future ahead come is”

“Thats not the words of the Maou about to close the bright future of Little Garden.”

“ No but, at least your tomorrow is guaranteed!”

“Ha, impudent. If I abandon my friends now tomorrows meals are gonna rot.”

Here here, she shakes her right hand as she laughs lightly…………….She was re-enlightened. This woman would use the same methods to get along with other gods and Maous. Her will to fight tucked away, Shiroyasha took a large sigh and stubbornly argues. She reinstated the strength in her gaze.

“……………I know you are not jesting. If I take this hand, you would really follow me with your warmhearted nature.”

“Of course. A rendez-vous for two in the horizon of the white night”

“Don’t joke about it! ————Listen, Great Sage Equaling Heaven. You must stay here. And I will head to the lower floors no matter what. If it means the lower floors have no hope at all, hosting a paradox game and make Little Garden a true “World inside a box”, closing it, would be the same thing.”

The situation on the lower floors have reached a checkmate. Because of this, she has to sacrifice herself.

The glint in Great Sage Equaling Heaven, shot at Shiroyasha who said those words.

“No————————'''There’s still some hope'''.”

As if to reject all opposition, Great Sage Equaling Heaven says these words with great strength.

Because of how much vigor was put saying it, Shiroyasha blinked rapidly and swallowed audibly.

Great Sage Equaling Heaven used her extended hand to grab Shiroyasha’s kimono, and dragged her to eye level.

“Shiroyasha. I’ll say it again. ———There is some hope. But right now its a winning percentage close to zero. So I won’t force you. You can do a paradox game or whatever. But if you believe in the lower realm———— believe the ones you said you loved. Give it a little more time.”

“………….”

To those strong words.

To those inescapable eyes.

To the soul that made her feel hope, Shiroyasha relented and asked.

“Wukong. Do you have a plan of action?”

“I don’t. But there are people there who can change the situation.——————No, ''they’ve come back''.”

This weird way of saying things made Shiroyasha instinctively know what has happened. But before she could utter a word, Great Sage Equaling Heaven spoke as if to cap everything.

“Although by a secret route, me and the Heavenly Army have asked individual communities for reinforcements. If its them, they’d probably give a hand. In that case, we need to deal with the problem in the Heavenly Realm. As long as Azi Dakaha is not defeated, your going to be targeted as the holder of many Sun Authorities. First, lets hide.”

“But even if we are to hide, where? The bells I wear are used as a leash. So long as I am in the Heavenly realm, my whereabouts will be found.”

“I’ve prepared the Amano-Iwato<ref name=10i11>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amano-Iwato</ref> If its there, no one would find you.”

“Y, you are extremely well prepared. But what about you? Were not your orders to capture me”

“Not really? All I was told by Sidd***** -sama was “You must’t let Shiroyasha descend to the lower realms”, so its fine, right?”

She says as a matter of fact. She really has guts.

But if what Great Sage Equaling Heavens was true, there might be glimmer of hope left for the lower realms. Shiroyasha looks up at the Touriten with a complex expression, and spreads her thoughts toward the ones fighting in the lower floors. Although she showed signs of hesitation, she made her resolve and nodded back.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter 32

2014-03-08T14:10:10Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 32: Absolute Supporter */

==Chapter 32: Absolute Supporter==
[[Image:Horizon1B_353.jpg|thumb]]
''Who is there

''No matter what happens?

'''Point Allocation (Mr. Impossible)

Masazumi felt the stillness around her.

There was some wind and the raised bridge produced a poor whistling noise as it scraped away at that movement of the air. The nearby trees shook and the nature district down below produced a wave like rustling noise.

However, the people were staring at the sign frames around them. They all displayed the face of Pope-Chancellor Innocentius, leader of K.P.A. Italia.

“Errors in the history recreation are easily created for the convenience of our cultures or civilizations,” he said. “Everyone prefers what is convenient and they will want to choose that method if they know it exists. That is why the history recreation based on the Testament descriptions is always accompanied by ‘interpretations’.”

However…

“But these interpretations are not about convenience. Isn’t that right?” Innocentius spoke in a low, disinterested tone. “A leader committing suicide to take responsibility for his or her nation is the rule of the Far East in this age. That is how history must proceed. It is only natural. …And what is wrong with using a historically accurate interpretation? But you are ignoring the proper rule of taking responsibility with suicide and you are trying to use the idea of interpretations as an excuse.”

“But…”

Masazumi chose her words carefully.

…''What should I do?

How could she guide the conversation in the direction she wanted?

“But, your holiness, your interpretation will lead to the loss of an unrelated and innocent citizen.”

“Oh? …The ‘loss’? Is that what you said? Then let me teach you a wonderful word: martyrdom. Do you know what that means? It is a noble sacrifice.”

And so…

“She will not be lost. She will make a choice and continue on ahead in order to lead the people along the path of history that seeks the Testament. Whether she wants it or not, that is the path wanted for history. Do you understand?”

''That’s what I thought he’d say,'' thought Masazumi as she mentally clicked her tongue.

He had a prepared response for this. As he had said before, he had likely held this exact same conversation countless times in his years at the top of Catholicism. There had to have been countless times when someone tried to bring an end to the history recreation.

But no records remained of those rebellions.

…''Because he defeated his opponent in these discussions and “interpreted” it as some historical rebellion or another.

She decided that, at the very least, she could not let him turn this incident into some sort of interpretation.

But…

“And how about I continue, hm? You said you would make up for Mikawa by merging it with Musashi and therefore keeping it in existence. But what will you do about the industrial dealings that used Mikawa’s productivity and ley line reactors?”

“Well…”

“I think I know what you are saying. You are saying Mikawa belongs to the Far East and can therefore ignore its association with the Testament Union as that is not part of the history recreation.”

But…

“Surely you know that is out of the question. You just said you could not allow any errors in the recreation of the Testament’s history descriptions and now you are claiming our actions are errors? Do not be ridiculous.”

Gin frowned at Innocentius’s words and stuck her chopsticks into the bag of popcorn.

“The discussion is veering off track.”

“The normal people listening won’t notice. That is an error in itself and insisting on a rebuttal would not help.”

Everyone turned toward them with questioning looks, so Muneshige folded his arms and nodded.

“The Papa-Schola is supplying response after response at a quick pace. I believe he is intentionally challenging her by lining up so many arguments. By bringing up so many different opinions in opposition of his opponent’s, he is rejecting her and refusing to accept her stance. Simply noticing a small deviation in the argument is a small thing overall. After all, he is constantly continuing on to the next topic without obsessing over any one point. By the time she finds fault with one, he has already evaded her rebuttal by continuing on to the next topic.”

“But…is there a meaning to this? Simply rejecting your opponent’s stance like that would either mean they are both right or they are both wrong. Wouldn’t this create an unproductive situation where neither stance is accepted?”

“Only someone who does not want their argument rejected would say it is unproductive to line up counterarguments like this.” Muneshige spoke while watching the exchange on the screen. “This is an exchange of points of view between the two of them. If you do not accept that, you will be forced to comprehend the opponent’s point of view. And in this exchange of counterarguments, one can discard their point of view to eliminate their opponent’s point of view. And if their opponent cannot keep up with the mutual destruction of points of view…” He took a breath. “It proves that their opponent is speaking only from their own point of view.”

And…

“That is the Papa-Schola’s tactic. No one can stand up to the massive amount of Catholic ‘points of view’ that he has built up over the years. And after his opponent runs out, he will still have a point of view left to speak from. And he is carrying that out in this high-speed exchange. He has already begun lining up his counterarguments. But to him, this is not a negotiation or a debate. He is merely choosing the words he has accumulated in the past.”

“Then…” Gin turned around. “What if the vice president asks him to stop?”

“This exchange of counterarguments is accomplished when one’s opponent negates your own argument with a point of view of equal value. In other words, this is a provocation and test for those who do not realize any argument can be handled depending on one’s point of view. If she asks him to stop, it means she is angry because her own argument is flawed and she cannot form a common point of view with her opponent. That would mean she has lost the debate.”

“Then…”

Everyone watched the screen.

How was she supposed to bring this to an end?

Masazumi thought.

…''I see.

She had caught on to her opponent’s tactic. It was a scorched earth strategy using an exchange of counterarguments. He had accumulated far more arguments than her, so he could survive while continuing this mutual destruction of arguments.

It was a simple method. By showing discrepancies in point of view, he could accept yet reject his opponent’s opinion.

There was a reason he did not make any blatant rejections.

…''When dealing with the Protestants, he needs a way to avoid responsibility for any trouble.

His defenses were strong. If she was to change the flow of the exchange…

“Was freezing the finances of the reservations also a means of correcting an error?”

By asking a question, she could avoid introducing an argument and allowing him to provide a counterargument.

But…

“Once we determine our points of view on the princess’s suicide, that answer will make itself known on its own. It is only a secondary problem. Isn’t there something else we should be discussing, hm?”

Rather than answering her question, he focused on the discussion of the primary problem. He was merely narrowing down the topic of discussion to reduce her options for arguments and corner her more quickly.

Also…

“Hey, hey! Masazumi! Are you winning!? Are you winning!?”

The idiot behind her was incredibly annoying. He was currently jumping up and down behind her.

“Y’see! Y’see! I’m pretty stupid, so I don’t understand this! But do you have eight secret plans in progress to bring you victory with a double score bonus!? Well, do you!?”

…''Ugh… Honestly.

“Quiet down, Aoi. I can’t concentrate.”

“Oh! Is that it!? Do you get more excited when things are silent!?”

“Excited? Excited?” added a voice from the bucket on the ground.

Meanwhile, Aoi walked down the stairs and toward the starboard side. After a while, he came back with products the committee members sold or produced and he began holding them up toward the film crew. She glanced over as he held something up.

“The standard breakfast with the IZUMO label! Pour milk on it and eat it! It’s an extra-large curry!!”

Hassan ran over and helped Aoi hold up the box with a thumbs up.

When Masazumi turned around and swung up her fist, the idiot frantically fled to the starboard side.

“Koni-tan! Seijun’s super scary! …Oh, do you need something to drink, Koni-tan?”

“Shh! Shh! Don’t call me that in front of people! …Oh, I’ll have tea.”

''Are they close?'' wondered Masazumi with a tilt of the head, but everyone on the starboard side frantically shook their heads.

“Socializing! It’s just socializing!” they shouted in unison. “Connections are important!!”

She felt that was something they should avoid saying publicly, but it may not have mattered as the committee was exclusive to Musashi. Aoi also seemed to socialize with the influential merchants and city officials.

…''He really is selfish and in a way…

But that thought gave her the answer she wanted.

She knew how to bring an end to the current situation.

The wind blew through. With mid-afternoon leading to late-afternoon, the wind from the mountains contained a hint of a western scent.

As that wind washed over him, Innocentius sighed.

…''Will this end soon?

As soon as he thought that, Musashi’s vice president asked another question.

“After the destruction of Mikawa, a summary succession confirmation was performed on the princess, but she was not the heir at the time of the destruction. To make her the heir later and have her take responsibility is merely forcibly smoothing things over, is it not?”

“What matters is having responsibility taken in a way that is historically acceptable. Our stance requires that we correct the error.”

He crushed her argument with his own.

And another question arrived.

“Then why did you carry out the summary succession confirmation in secret? The princess was a resident of Musashi, so it should have been held at the Asama Shrine. Why wasn’t it?”

“Her suicide still would have been held even if it was, so we used the shrine network to settle the issue swiftly and bring her under our protection before any further trouble could occur. Either method would have resulted in the same answer, so we chose the easier one.”

He crushed it again.

He knew she was running out. Her repeated questions were proof of that. She was running out of actual arguments, so she could only ask him questions.

…''This is less amusing than I thought it would be.

He would speak, parry, occasionally crush her argument, and otherwise make both of their arguments “irrelevant”. It took time, but it paved the way to victory.

Eventually, she would run out of arguments and questions.

When that happened, most of his opponents would say that ‘negotiations had broken down’ and justify their opposition.

But it was not that they had broken down. That was merely a means of saving face for those who had been unable to keep up with the accumulated arguments of Tsirhc Catholicism and had been unable to find a common point of view. And there was only one type of common point of view Innocentius would accept.

…''One that stands on the side of Catholicism.

That massive sect had existed since ancient times. It would not waver in the face of others’ points of view. If it did waver, it would no longer be something the people of the world could rely on.

And so he would assume his opponent’s hostility while accepting their arguments yet rebutting them with one of his many arguments. After the fact, it would be clear he had not acted hostilely toward them.

His current opponent was walking down that path.

“I see.”

On the screen, he saw his opponent place a hand on her chin.

“It would appear we hold parallel points of view.”

Innocentius said nothing. If he agreed, it would mean he was lessening his efforts to unify their opinions.

Catholicism would not fall for its opponent’s invitation.

And so that opponent spoke once more.

“Then let me make myself clear.” She took a breath. “I accept that we – the Testament Union and us – have conflicting values. Your holiness, I believe you would agree with me there. Would I be correct in that assumption?”

“No. I believe we can reach an understanding if we continue this discussion.”

He gave an inward bitter smile as he said that.

…''So it is time for the opponent to show clear opposition, is it?

She would now declare their separation using those “conflicting values” as the reason.

The way she had said it made it sound like neither side was willing to accept the other.

But that was not the case. Catholicism had not given up on achieving mutual understanding. He did not view understanding as a lost cause.

His opponent had simply claimed that it went both ways to justify her actions.

He could not allow her to escape by forcing responsibility of her own failure to understand on both of them.

“Listen,” he said. We have time and we may not have another chance to have a relaxed conversation like this, so why not work at it until we reach an agreement? If we talk it out, I am sure we will reach an understanding. Am I wrong, hm?”

“I see.” His opponent formed a smile. “Are you saying we will eventually reach a path we can walk down together? We may be passing by each other now, but you believe we will eventually be able to walk together?”

“Testament. Exactly. We do not want to fight.”

''What a farce,'' thought Innocentius with a nod. ''They try so hard to find a way to oppose us, but I seal that path as well.

He had shown that he absolutely believed they could come to an understanding. For negotiations to break down, his opponent would have to reject his stance of seeking mutual understanding and declare their opposition.

But Musashi’s vice president answered with a smile.

“That is good to hear.” Her smile remained as she spoke. “If you truly believe we can talk it out and reach an understanding no matter what we do, then you will work toward that understanding and not interfere with what we are about to do. That is a wonderful decision, your holiness.”

“What?” muttered Gin as the vice president displayed on the Tres Españan''cadena firma'' looked to the right.

That vice president turned raised eyebrows toward the port side and waved her hand.

“Shirojiro! Work with the merchants on the starboard side to prepare for unified control of Musashi’s finances! To aid the reservations whose finances have been frozen, Musashi will use its own finances to make an unsecured loan of the amount frozen, handle all of the reservations’ internal financial transactions via divine transmission, and construct a means of handling everything on the Musashi!”

Furthermore…

“Keep in mind the possibility of issuing a new currency. It is possible the Testament Union will suddenly release the frozen funds to create economic confusion!”

And…

“Asama! Send Aki’s Itsukushima Shrine a written protest and a request to redo the summary succession confirmation! The official contracts between Mikawa’s Princess Horizon Ariadust and a shrine – that is, the birthplace contract with the shrine of her birthplace and the 2nd level resident contract with the shrine of her current residence – were both with the Asama Shrine as she was born on and lives on the Musashi. As such, her Shinto rituals should be performed at that shrine. Protest that it is a violation of your authority to have a crucial succession ritual done elsewhere when the Asama Shrine was so nearby. Also, request to have that treated as a ‘provisional contract’ and thus must be redone! If they refuse, it will mean Itsukushima is ignoring other shrines!”

Gin listened as the vice president shouted instructions.

“What?” she slowly but clearly spoke. “These interpretations are absurdly selfish!”

“Testament. We Catholics are well known for waiting until our opponent destroys themselves and this vice president is using it against the Papa-Schola.”

Muneshige touched the ''cadena firma'' and raised the cross-shaped volume slider.

“To ensure one does not become the aggressor and to ensure one’s enemy does, Catholics will reject that opponent yet they must accept that opponent alongside themselves. No matter what absurd thing that opponent tries to do, you reject it yet must allow it.”

Musashi’s vice president could be heard speaking with a smile in her voice.

“Musashi Ariadust understands that it holds three parallel views with the Testament Union.”

The vice president raised one finger.

“First, the Testament Union has frozen the reservations’ finances, so we will provide them with loans.”

She raised another finger.

“Second, the Testament Union has made Horizon Ariadust Mikawa’s ruler with a summary inheritance confirmation, so we have had the proper shrine send a protest and suspension.”

She raised another finger.

“And third, the Testament Union is insisting that an unrelated citizen commit suicide to take responsibility.”

The vice president was now looking at the people below her rather than the screen.

With three fingers raised, she spoke loudly so everyone could hear.

“So Musashi Ariadust Academy will send Horizon Ariadust a recommendation for enrollment and make her a student of Musashi in order to protect her from this misuse of the Testament’s history recreation!”

She took a breath.

“Only a student can oppose a student! The Far East has concluded that Horizon Ariadust’s status as a non-student led the Testament Union to grow overeager in their protection of the Testament descriptions! As such, Musashi Ariadust Academy shall make her a student and protect her in order to fulfill our parallel stance!”

Her cry quickly received a response.

“Sophistry.”

Innocentius’s calm voice contained some static in the transmission.

“Nothing but sophistry.”

The vice president’s eyebrows rose as she stared from the screen.

Everyone gulped, but Muneshige let out a breath and adjusted his position in his seat.

“She understands. She must have footage of the Papa-Schola, but ''cadena firma'' can’t record footage, so she must be looking toward their broadcast committee’s film crew instead,” he said. “Now then. Sophistry is a nice word. And it’s also the first thing the Papa-Schola said in this argument.”

Masazumi looked toward her enemy who existed beyond the film crew.

And…

“Your holiness, if you are saying you have been making sound arguments, it just means we have formed parallel views using what you view as sophistry.”

''Just a bit further,'' she thought. ''Right now, it’s just sophistry.

It was nothing more than excuses meant to destroy her opponent’s words.

…''But that destruction has begun.

When the pope-chancellor had been destroying her arguments with the exchange of counterarguments, two options had been available to her.

She could have chosen to grow angry and seek opposition.

Or she could have chosen to reject opposition and accept the pope-chancellor’s words.

Masazumi’s choice had essentially been a synthesis of the two. She had accepted that she understood the pope-chancellor while keeping his opinions as parallel views. And then she had justified her opposition.

''But,'' she thought. ''I need to go just a bit further.

Presently, she had only stated their opposition. They might attempt to stop the Pope-Chancellor and the Testament Union, but they had not taken any measures to prevent the damage that would cause.

Any kind of fight would be done with no defense and it would leave behind a grudge.

She had to think about how to settle this without an actual fight.

…''But he isn’t backing down.

As the Catholic leader, the Pope-Chancellor had to act as an example for those following him and thus he could not back down from someone opposing him.

…''In that case…

That was when she heard a voice.

“You intend to protect your parallel views, don’t you?”

It was Innocentius’s calm voice.

However…

…''It can’t be.

“!?”

She looked up with a look of realization.

The Pope-Chancellor spoke the words she could not.

“That is unfortunate. Listen. The Testament Union does not wish for conflict.”

Do you understand?

“And what view is parallel to that of not wishing for conflict?”

Those words took the parallel rails and made Musashi’s view a desire for conflict.

The people gathered on Musashi’s streets and plazas reacted to that.

They first showed slight confusion, exchanged glances, and finally…

“…!?”

An uneasy stir came over them all at once. It spread like a wave and caused the people to look up at Masazumi.

But Masazumi had a certain thought about that atmosphere that resembled fear.

…''I was right.

She took a breath.

…''He played the war card.

And…

“We wish for peace, but it seems you and your parallel views see things differently? Isn’t that right?”

The man asked her a question.

She had two options: accept the conflict or surrender.

…''What should I do?

The surrounding people looked up at her, awaiting her words.

Suddenly, Innocentius sat up a bit and smiled.

“If you retract your statements and surrender, we will overlook any spirit of opposition you might have shown.”

Also…

“We will free the finances of the reservations. And how about this?” he said. “We will return Musashi’s authority and permit its merger with Mikawa.”

He conceded some ground. He placed some bait to make it easier for her to surrender.

It was quite a concession.

Unfreezing the reservations’ finances would prevent the chaos of poverty and allow the reservations to continue existing. He was saying they would not take full control of the Far East via the natural destruction of the reservations.

That meant they would not lose everything.

Even if Musashi lost its authority, the presence of the reservations would give the people an option other than joining the ruling nation.

The Pope-Chancellor was saying they would gain a lot from surrendering here.

But Masazumi was still unsure.

…''What is going on?

Even if it was only an unofficial verbal promise, wasn’t he going too far with this concession?

As she wondered why, she added another question.

…''Why is he going this far to maintain Horizon’s suicide?

She did not understand and so she asked a question.

“Pope-Chancellor. Please think of this as a parallel view.” She spoke to Innocentius via the film crew. “I do not want to know the details of Horizon’s Logismoi Oplo.”

“Oh?” he replied. As he sat up in his chair, his right arm dangled down. “So you caught on. In that case, I will tell you. …As you must have suspected, we just received a report from Tres España concerning Horizon Ariadust’s Logismoi Oplo.”

As he spoke, he produced a six-winged female angel in a white cloak on his shoulder.

The super-deformed angel opened a ''cornice firma'' made of white crosses in front of his face. As she held the ''cornice firma'' up, he glanced down at it.

“Based on the internal data found during the inspection, the Logismoi Oplo sealed within Mikawa’s princess’s body is named P-01s or Olos Phtonos. It is the Logismoi Oplo in charge of Phtonos or envy, which was newly added when the seven deadly sins were created. As for what it does…”

“Yes?”

Innocentius glanced toward her with narrowed eyes.

“It has no combat ability, but it can control all the other Logismoi Oplo. In other words, Olos Phtonos is the controlling OS that gathers all of the Logismoi Oplo into a single weapon.”

“Do you understand what that means?” asked Innocentius over all the broadcasts. “The deadly sins are all said to correspond to a demon from the Age of the Gods. In Phtonos’s case, that is the Leviathan. That great dragon possesses aspects of all other beasts. It has no power itself and it envies all others, but it can gather all those other powers. Last night, Lord Motonobu of Mikawa said one could influence the apocalypse with the Logismoi Oplo, didn’t he?”

But…

“But why did he give his own daughter the ability to control the gathered Logismoi Oplo? The Testament Union views that as the Far East rebelling in order to conquer the world. As you are forbidden to own weapons of mass destruction, the possession of Olos Phtonos is illegal. And it also must be viewed as an intention to conquer the nations who possess the other Logismoi Oplo, don’t you think?”

Well?

“Do you still wish to rescue this princess? If you do, it will certainly lead to all-out war. Surely you did not think her Logismoi Oplo would be of some use. After all, Olos Phtonos has no offensive ability and it shows your intention to gather the other weapons.”

Masazumi slowly took a deep breath.

…''That does it.

Just as she had created a situation in which she could speak on an equal level, he had rejected her.

…''If we rescue Horizon, it will mean an all-out war with the Testament Union.

On top of that, Horizon’s Logismoi Oplo did not possess the offensive power needed to stop their opponent.

Rescuing Horizon would not save them, but it would give their opponent a justification for war.

It was a unilateral disadvantage.

…''What do I do?

Weighing the advantages against the disadvantages told her to not rescue Horizon.

“This was fun. It’s been a while since someone challenged me like this. If you ignore my energetic cousin, everyone around me either does what I say or says nothing.”

''Wait,'' thought Masazumi. ''Don’t just bring this to an end.

But…

“Honda Masazumi.”

“…”

Having her name suddenly called made her gulp.

She was the vice president of Musashi’s student council. The Testament Union had investigated her during the election, so it was not surprising that he knew about her. What bothered her was why he was calling her name.

“It is very strange. You are saying we should accept errors in the history recreation, but is that because you and your father failed to inherit historical names and no interpretations were used to save you?”

“…!?”

She reflexively embraced her own chest.

She could see the people gathered below the stairs and on the street looking up at her. They did not immediately understand what Innocentius had meant and they stared at her with eyes that asked her if it was true or not.

With countless suspicious gazes on her, she felt something cold on her back.

But then more words came. They were spoken with Innocentius’s amused tone of voice.

“Isn’t that right? A failed inheritor like you would want to oppose the strict actions of a name-inheritor like me even without a good reason.”

''Wait,'' she thought. ''Don’t decide that for me.

…''I want to be a politician…

She was not standing here out of simple rebelliousness and yet this man was defining her actions for her.

“Isn’t that right, Honda Masazumi? There are times when you want to reject the natural course of the world. After all…”

…''Stop.

“In your attempt to inherit a name, you began a sex-change operation, but you failed to inherit the name partway through.”

He said it.

“You had your breasts removed, but everything else remains unchanged, isn’t that right? You remain an incomplete girl, but you dress like a boy despite not inheriting the name. Why is that? You have hidden your failed name inheritance and your true identity. Why has a fake like you come to this place where one must earn people’s trust? You believe your lies are acceptable as long as they are not found out and I can only assume you are drunk on the power and that you merely wish to oppose the authority of inherited names.”

Masazumi gulped.

A cold sweat covered her body. As she wrapped her arms around herself, she remained perfectly still without even trembling.

…''I do not believe my lies are acceptable and I am not drunk on power.

She denied the accusations in her heart, but the people before her only stared silently at her.

However, she could tell their gazes were different now. Innocentius’s words had changed those gazes into something else.

It was over.

The people would now look at her in a fundamentally different way.

A small number of people knew she was a girl and that she had undergone a sex change operation.

But most of the people gathered here, focusing on her, and listening to what was said did not know. Nor did they know why she was hiding that she was a girl.

She had her own reasons for wearing a male uniform.

She felt she did not look right in a female uniform after removing her breasts and she felt wrong wearing a uniform meant for a girl after trying to change her body.

As her breasts would never return, she had thought about eventually completing the sex change process.

But most people did not know that. And arguing about it here would be meaningless. After all, it was true that she had failed to inherit a name and that she was hiding her body. Also, she had not earned enough trust for people to accept her rebuttal.

She knew how people reacted when they learned the truth of her body. It had happened a lot at Mikawa. Countless times, they had started avoiding her and became unnecessarily considerate.

…''That is why I started reading books and doing other things to make being alone easier.

After she had lost her mother, she had quickly deiced to move to Musashi.

In Musashi, the truth had spread through the girls of her class. She had needed to reveal it during the student council election and the physical examinations.

Of course, all of them had made sure not to spread the information.

However, that was being presented as her spreading sedition among the people while keeping that secret.

And on top of that…

“Honda Masazumi. You did well. I really think so.”

He clapped his hands as he spoke. She wondered what he meant, but her gaze had dropped and she could do nothing but hold her own body and listen to him speak.

“I have an idea. If you take back everything you have said, I will give you a position within the Testament Union.”

She listened.

“I will also guarantee the safety of those with a connection to you as well as the reservations of Musashi residents. I promise they will be treated well in the nations they join. You may have failed to inherit a name, but I, the Papa-Schola, will give you this honor.”

…''He’s giving me a way out.

He had first revealed the truth of her body to distance her from everyone else.

But then he had closed that gap by praising her confrontation and saying her actions here would ensure the favorable treatment of the people.

Currently, he stood between her and the people.

“You have shown opposition, made harsh decisions to make up for your losses, and hid what kind of person you are, but how about we wipe the slate clean? And to do that, how about you retract everything you said and bring all these troubles to an end, hm?”

She heard him speak.

“What will you do? Musashi Representative Honda Masazumi, for the sake of peace, give me your…”

Before he could say “answer”, another voice spoke up from in front of Masazumi.

“Hey, Seijun!”

She looked up in surprise when she heard Aoi’s voice.

In front of her was the sky, the countless sign frames showing Innocentius’s face, and the crowd of Musashi people looking up at her.

But a dejected face stood in front of them all.

“Hey, hey, Seijun! Are you really a girl!?”

“…What?”

…''Wait. Wasn’t that information given out during the student council election?

From the look on his face, it seemed he had not read the information even if it had been.

And then he raised a finger toward her.

A serious expression replaced his smile.

“W-wait just a second, okay!?”

“Wh-what is it?”

As she frowned as if to say “hurry it up”, he turned toward everyone else and raised his finger as if trying to lead them.

“Okay, time to check!”

“Eh? Ah, wait!”

She had a vague idea what he was going to do, so she frantically covered her chest.

But Aoi did something else this time.

He crouched down and held his arms forward as if planning to tackle her.

“Here goes!”

He suddenly grabbed her pants and pulled them down to her ankles.

[[Image:Horizon1B_383.jpg|thumb]]

Everyone saw.

As Masazumi froze in place while holding her chest, Toori flipped up the bottom of her shirt to reveal what lay beneath.

“Ah, your inner’s panties are the female type that uses strings. They don’t sell just the bottom very often.”

As she lightly rubbed her thighs together, a white cloth was visible at the point where the skin of her inner thigh joined together.

As he crouched down, Toori ignored the people gesturing for him to move out of the way so they could see. He stuck his right palm between her legs and raised it.

“Eh?”

As Masazumi came back to her senses, Toori touched her underwear.

As Toori continued to move, her face grew redder and redder.

“Wait…what…stop…”

She frantically closed her legs, but it was too late. He continued on.

“Oh.”

“No… Ah!”

As she cried out, she tightened her elbows while covering her chest and frowned.

“Nn…”

She groaned, but quickly shook her head and adjusted.

“Wh-what do you think you’re doing!?”

Toori responded by slowly and calmly standing up.

The force of the sudden action caused her to take a frantic half-step backwards, but Toori went on to turn around and look across the gathered crowd. He then tilted his body as if to stare at them all again.

“Totally a girl!”

Everyone let out an excited cheer.

Meanwhile, Masazumi ignored her disheveled bangs and spoke.

“Y-you idiot, wh-what are you-…”

Just as she frantically grabbed her pants and tried to pull them up to the hard points at her waist, Toori turned around and used both hands to touch her chest which was left defenseless due to grabbing her pants with both hands.

Toori clearly pressed in against her chest while she motionlessly gasped again.

After a moment, he turned toward the crowd once more and gave two thumbs up.

“Nice flat chest!”

For some reason, the people let out an even greater cheer than before.

Finally, Toori turned toward Masazumi.

“So what was that he said? You had some kind of surgery!?”

“Um, well… I don’t feel like dealing with this, so go sit over there.”

As she narrowed her eyes too much and saw nothing but white, Toori shook his head and body as a sign of refusal. He then spoke to her again.

“Were you that desperate to have a flat chest!? Do you love flat chests that much!? Do you!?”

Masazumi kneed him in the gut.

Masazumi tried to stomp on the idiot as he writhed on the ground, but he crawled speedily away.

And so she spoke instead.

“Th-there are some things you don’t say to people!”

“But looking at the result, you did become a guy! You got a flat chest!”

“No, that isn’t what happened.”

“Oh? It isn’t? Then are you saying you have huge breasts!?”

“What kind of false dichotomy is that?” muttered the crowd, but Masazumi thought there was more to the issue.

“B-but there are people who worry about that kind of thing!” she said.

“Oh? Are you saying you’re one of those people? If so, I apologize. You can take revenge by groping my flat chest and sticking your hand into my crotch. …How about it?”

That direct question led her to think.

…''Huh?

It had certainly bothered her. After all, she had been driven to tears in the graveyard while recalling the past.

But now she had had her pants pulled down, the area between her legs touched, and her chest touched.

“Well, Seijun? Do you worry about your body?”

“Right now, overall rage is winning out over any individual worry!!”

She had indeed removed her breasts and she had heard her body could never be returned to normal. That was why she had cast aside herself as a girl and focused on politics. Yet now this idiot was asking her about it.

“Can you have kids?”

“What? …Oh, yes. I didn’t go that far with the surgery. But I removed my breasts and if I ever did have a child…”

When she told them the truth, what would the child think and what look would she see on the child’s face?

“Don’t worry!” said Aoi. “A flat chested woman’s kid will grow up to love flat chests!!”

“And who told you that!? The voices in your head!? Some distant part of the heavens!?”

“Don’t be stupid. I know you can do a good job, so I’m just saying any kid you raise will definitely love you.”

''That isn’t true,'' she thought. ''My father…

She started to say he was wrong, but he cut her off.

“All of Horizon’s emotions and stuff were made into the Logismoi Oplo,” he said with an embarrassed smile. “And now they’re saying she has to commit suicide as the ruler of Mikawa. I think her dad had to be a horrible person to create a situation like this. But still… If he’d hated Horizon, he would have made all of her into the Logismoi Oplo without leaving her soul.”

He turned his smile toward Masazumi.

“I don’t know what things are like between you and your dad. But you don’t stop your carriage in the middle of work for someone you hate or don’t care about, so I know there’s something there. Of course, I know he’s an annoying old man, so he might be a pain to deal with,” he said. “But that just means you need to make up for it by doing a good job with your own kid.”

Masazumi felt a warmth inside her stomach and it quickly rose to her face.

…''Dammit.

She understood.

She understood what he was saying to her. But…

“D-don’t be stupid. Wh-who ever said anything about having a child. For one thing, do you really think I can get married with a body like this!?”

“Okay, who here loves flat chests!?”

On the port side, Ohiroshiki threw his hand into the air.

“I do! I do!”

“Okay, I was just asking!”

Cold gazes turned toward Ohiroshiki.

“Eh? A-agh! I was the only one to fall for it again! No fair! This is just silly!! And you’re all mistaken! Honda-kun is over ten, so she’s too old!”

“Quit trying to hide your embarrassment. And Seijun gets a say, so think about her feelings too. Plus, no one else is going to raise their hand once you start so forcefully. Honestly, you act like that question is the most important thing in the world.”

Masazumi saw quite a few people nodding in response.

…''There are a lot of people who like that kind of thing. Not that that solves the problem.

As she thought, a voice came from the broadcast.

“How long are you going to continue with this nonsense?”

It was Innocentius.

After Innocentius’s words brought silence, he continued speaking.

“How about we stay on topic? Honda Masazumi, I believe we have already determined what we each have to gain in our discussion.”

His deep voice put Masazumi on guard. The negotiation was not over.

…''And I’m at the disadvantage.

The man continued with a suggestion.

“Honda Masazumi, I have a suggestion as thanks for the enjoyment you have given me here.”

“…What is it?”

“If you retract everything you have said here, I will recognize your accurate decision and allow you your inherited name.”

“…”

She wondered what look was on her father’s face at the moment.

“The Testament Union and the Far East will engage in many negotiations from now on. During those negotiations, you will be able to help the people of the Far East if you possess a connection to me. And if you successfully inherit a historical name, we will have no issues with speaking officially with you or introducing you to others. Also, the people of Musashi would feel more secure if they were represented by someone with an inherited name, would they not? How about it? Am I wrong?”

And…

“If you do this, the state of your body will not have been for nothing.”

…''This is the final push.

It would benefit Musashi, the people of the Far East, and herself.

''But,'' she thought. ''Something about this bothers me.

…''What is it?

She could not put it in words well, but she felt she should say something.

And then…

“Ahh!? What do you think you’re saying!?”

The idiot moved in front of her and boldly pointed at the sign frame in the sky rather than the film crew.

“You… Yeah, you! Stop bullying Seijun!”

With every word, he jabbed his finger toward the image of the person he spoke to.

“Y’know what!? I…! I hate…! I really, reeeeeally hate people like you!!!!”

''What is this idiot saying now?'' wondered Masazumi.

Aoi’s words left Masazumi speechless, but he continued on.

“I don’t really know the details, but Seijun’s been worrying about this inherited name stuff and this stuff about her body for a long time! It’s been a real big deal!”

Masazumi felt he was going too far with that, but she felt something similar to embarrassment inside her.

Meanwhile, he raised both arms.

“Listen. Lately, Seijun has almost never been showing up to class! She’s a poor girl who’s on the verge of dropping out of the academy! She keeps going to the graveyard to sit all alone and hum to herself!”

“…Wait.”

“And right after transferring here, she was faced by the breast success stories of Asama, Masa, and my sis! Her belief in flat chests was shaken and she started to have second thoughts about the alterations she had made in the secret underground facility of the Church of the Flat Chest. Yesterday, it got so bad it interfered with her meditation!”

“Wait just a minute.”

Her protest caused the idiot to turn toward her, raise his eyebrows, and shout back in a falsetto voice.

“You keep quiet! Your mother will not let that idiot get away with this!”

''Wait, wait, wait,'' she thought as he turned back toward Innocentius’s face.

“Hey, you!”

For a moment, Aoi remained perfectly still.

Finally, he turned back toward Masazumi with a frown.

He pointed toward Innocentius’s face.

“Who is this guy anyway?”

“Ehhh!?”

As everyone cried out, Masazumi frantically answered him.

“You don’t know!? That’s the Pope-Chancellor! You need to know these things! He may never stop talking, but he’s really important!”

“Ehh? But I never bother remember guys’ names. Oh! Maybe that’s why I instinctually remembered your name.”

“If your instincts are that good, try using your brain for once!!”

“Instincts are important, you know?” The idiot folded his arms and began his explanation. “For example, I thought there was something wrong with me, but it turns out I’m perfectly normal.”

“In what possible way are you normal?”

“I’d thought you were a guy with a nice slender waist, but whenever you walk or climb the stairs, the way you shake your butt made the beast inside me wag its tail and stick out its tongue. I felt like I had to tell myself to stay. Quite the wild beast, aren’t I?”

“Have you ever thought how it feels to be the one you say these things to?”

“Don’t worry about it. …No, do worry about it! It’s you I’m talking about! Anyway, since I was reacting to a guy’s butt, I thought my gauge had increased so far that I’d unlocked a hidden gauge, but it turns out you’re actually a girl. That means there wasn’t anything wrong with me getting a bit excited.”

“There is definitely something wrong with it!”

“Really? …Hey, all you guys out there! When a good-looking girl is walking all feminine-like in front of you, how many of you aren’t drawn to her butt?”

All of the male residents of Musashi exchanged a glance. And…

“…”

“Okay, I win!”

“Ehhh?”

As she cried out, a voice she had forgotten about returned.

“Such nonsense.” After the deep noise of Innocentius’s sigh, he continued. “Are you bringing this idiot into this to prevent a proper conclusion now that you know you are at a disadvantage?”

“N-no. I was…”

“What!?” cut in the idiot. “What are you talking about, you big idiot!?”

''He might as well be picking a fight now,'' thought Masazumi while unable to say anything.

Aoi on the other hand, spoke.

“Listen! Listen up! I’ve been listening to you and Seijun this whole time and I don’t get what you’ve been talking about!”

“You don’t? Are you sure your view is not tinted by your hostility?”

“That’s not it, you giant idiot!!” declared Aoi. “I’m just hopelessly stupid is all! That’s why I had to have someone else give my answers for me this whole time! I want to rescue Horizon so I can confess to her, but I needed someone to tell me if I could do it! And if so, how! Having someone else tell me was the only way!”

And…

“Seijun is our representative! Our vice president! I had her figure out what exactly it was I wanted to do and she found the answer! There may be some downsides, but it isn’t impossible! That was an answer I couldn’t give! It was an answer our money-lover, author wannabe, and my sis couldn’t give! So…” He took a breath. “I’ll support Seijun! No matter what anyone else says about her or anything else, she gave me my answer! She was the only one who gave me my answer! Nothing else matters to me! And that’s why I’ll definitely – ''definitely!'' – support what she said! Nothing will change my mind!”

Aoi pointed forcefully at Innocentius’s face.

“Compared to that, who do you think you are, old man? You’ve been making all sorts of complaints and saying all sorts of nice-sounding things, but it all comes down to wanting to kill Horizon! You haven’t given me any answer other than that!”

“Mr. Impossible,” said Innocentius while looking directly at Aoi. “Did you give any thought to what the people of Musashi and the Far East think about going to war?”

“Don’t change the subject!!” shouted Aoi. “I haven’t forgotten what Seijun said at the beginning! You’re…um…what was it? Oh, right! You’re trying to kill someone unrelated to the incident! And that’s wrong!!”

“Do you understand why it is wrong?”

“I understood it back when she explained it!”

Masazumi heard the crowd muttering, “Is that really enough?”

''It really isn’t,'' she thought.

But…

“Don’t worry, old man! Seijun still understands!”

…''Is this idiot trusting me or forcing responsibility onto me?

She was not sure.

…''But he’s supporting me.

She understood one thing. She had felt she was only doing what she was supposed to.

…''But he felt it had real meaning.

She now had a vague understanding of that irresponsible boy and his connection to the others. Until now, she had thought he was a hopeless person who could not do anything. She had not been entirely wrong about that.

…''But that is exactly why he trusts people.

He would give absolute support toward anything she did.

He would fearlessly shout his support even when faced with the leader of the Catholics.

…''Who else would do that?

As she silently asked that question, she heard him speak in front of her.

“Seijun, answer me this. This old man won’t shut up about what we have to gain or lose, but will your plan cancel out all of the negatives once it’s put together?”

“Y-yes. It will require a lot of cooperation, but the reservations can be supported with loans from Musashi.”

“And what about that stuff about joining the countries ruling the reservations?”

“If we win, that will be taken care of. But my specialty is politics, so I can’t say anything about the battles.”

She received a response from the port side.

“I believe that will not be a problem!”

It was Mitotsudaira.

Masazumi turned around in surprise. Mitotsudaira had her arms crossed as she stared sharply at Innocentius behind Masazumi.

Innocentius frowned.

“Oh, the heir of Mito Matsudaira. Are you supporting this rebellion against the Testament Union?”

“No. I am merely admonishing the Testament Union for going too far.”

She lowered her head slightly, but the strength in her gaze was the same when she looked back up.

“Even if this does develop into an all-out war with the Testament Union, we will not be fighting every nation at once. Musashi can move and use its stealth mode. We can choose our battlefields and we can move to areas not fully controlled by the Testament Union. Also…” She smiled. “The only enemies on the current battlefield are the declining Tres Españans and K.P.A. Italia who are acting as their bodyguards. The initial battle is not hopeless and, if we win here, some forces will likely recognize our value.”

“And do you understand what will happen if you do that, hm?” Innocentius slowly asked his question. “The Testament Union will no longer protect the reservations. What do you have to say about that?”

This was likely Innocentius’s final reminder and it brought a certain thought to Masazumi’s mind.

…''This is it.

She made up her mind. She knew what she had to say to the Pope-Chancellor.

…''That leads nicely into the final step of the countermeasure I thought up this morning.

She had finally arrived here.

…''In that case…

Earlier, she might have hesitated to say it.

But now she had no reason to doubt herself.

She had someone who would support her. It may have only been one person in the entire world, but it was someone.

“Seijun, tell me.”

“What is it, you idiot?”

“Well, if we rescue Horizon, we gain stuff by avoiding foreign rule and gaining independence with that sovereignty thing.”

Masazumi listened to his question.

“But what do the other nations gain from us rescuing Horizon?”

“Aoi Toori.” She answered quietly, certainly, and directly. “Let me say one thing first. We will almost certainly have conflicts with the other nations, but we must never forget to wish that and do everything we can to ensure that we do not die and we do not let anyone else die. We must use politics, economics, religion, strategy, tactics, weaponry, negotiations, business deals, and anything else we can. We must never forget to do all that in order avoid death and distribute the burden of responsibility among everyone.”

She faced forward toward the crowd gathered on the Musashi. She nodded once and then began speaking.

“No one will have to let Horizon die. That is the greatest gain that is common to the entire world. And it acts as the preparation for the other benefits and our justification.” She breathed cold air into her lungs. “By merging with Mikawa and rescuing Horizon Ariadust, Musashi can act as the sovereign power of the Far East.”

“Are you saying you will abandon the reservations? Is that it? Well?”

“No, we will not abandon the reservations.” She shook her head. “Musashi is now announcing that the Far Eastern reservations will temporarily become independent self-governed cities. They will be neutral areas where no distinction is made between religion and combat is forbidden. That frees the reservations from Musashi’s political decisions. To state it another way, the reservations are now free markets.”

She took a breath.

“And in exchange for recognizing the reservations’ independence and self-governance, Musashi will bind a contract to act as their voluntary guard ship. If any battle is begun within a reservation or a reservation is being invaded, Musashi will strike back at the corresponding nation with an action deemed equal.”

And…

“With the reservations neutral, Musashi itself will act independently as the sovereign power of the Far East.”

“Why would you do that!? Why do you want to gain sovereignty and escape our rule!? What do we gain from this and what is your justification!?”

Masazumi boldly answered the Pope-Chancellor’s question.

“We will explain and resolve the apocalypse by gathering the Logismoi Oplo.”

Masazumi clearly stated the final part of the conclusion she had reached that morning. This was their greatest justification against the Testament Union and everyone else.

“Musashi swears it will gather the Logismoi Oplo around Horizon Ariadust, work to resolve the apocalypse, and seek no reward for doing so! This is a process that should be carried out on a worldwide scale, but we will prevent any nations from using it to their advantage and it will prevent intensified conflict between nations due to the gathering of the Logismoi Oplo!!”

In other words…

“We will act to save everyone from a worldwide crisis!”

“Nonsense!” roared Innocentius over the divine transmission. “You will possess weapons of mass destruction? Do you really think you have the right to do that!?”

“We do!” Masazumi spread her arms and opened her mouth wide to speak loudly. “The Logismoi Oplo are Horizon Ariadust’s stolen emotions, so she they rightfully belong to her! They may currently exist as individual weapons of mass destruction, but do not forget that they are nothing but her expressions of emotion once they are in her possession!”

“…!?”

Innocentius tried to say something, but Masazumi ignored him.

“We request the return of the Logismoi Oplo which were created by stealing her emotions.”

She continued to speak while feeling relieved that she had reached the end.

“As Musashi Ariadust Academy’s representative, I will make an announcement here. Musashi does not wish for conflict with the other nations and we request assistance in resolving the apocalypse! But if you obstruct our apocalypse resolution, intensify the conflict over the Logismoi Oplo, or insist on holding onto a girl’s stolen emotions, Musashi will challenge you to a student-to-student confrontation as established in the academy rules!”

“I see,” said a voice over the broadcast.

The voice reached every nation in the world. It had an image in some places and it was filled with static in some places, but its meaning arrived all the same.

“Negotiations truly have broken down, haven’t they? These are no longer parallel views.”

The hard noise of snapping fingers was heard.

“Galileo, do it.”

Asama listened to Innocentius while supporting Suzu’s back.

…''Do it? Do what?

Suddenly, Suzu trembled and turned her head to the left.

Asama reacted by moving Suzu to the right to protect her and looking to the left.

“Over there!!”

She shouted toward the port side. In that direction lay the schoolyard and a pool surrounded by a bamboo fence.

A large black body stood in front of it. A red demon wore a male K.P.A. Italia uniform with a black cloak over it. He also wore glasses.

“I am Galileo, vice chancellor of K.P.A. Italia.”

An instant later, something moved.

It was Urquiaga whose blue and white shell was just as large as Galileo.

He instantly expanded the flight wings on his back and the accelerators under his arms. He spread his arms and lowered his body.

“Blast off!”

With those words, he began in a forward-leaning pose.

His face was turned directly toward the demon.

“Accursed heretic!!”

He pulled a giant pair of pliers from his pocket. It was divided into a left and right part and he held one in each hand while thrusting them forward.

He was a half-dragon. Specifically, he was a race produced by flying dragons that evolved into a humanoid form.

…''His race can fly.

He initially gained speed by compressing the air within his body and expelling his Dragon Breath from the accelerators on various parts of his body. He would then use his forward motion to aid his air intake and provide even greater pressure to the Dragon Breath.

A dragon’s weapon was his mass and sturdy shell, but Urquiaga held a weapon in his hands.

“…!!”

He blew away a cloud of dust and accelerated.

The half-dragon inquisitor skimmed across the ground as he flew.

His flight was instantaneous and he would reach his target in no time.

“Oh?” said Galileo in response, but he could not evade in time.

Urquiaga arrived.

But the expected sound of impact never came.

“…!?”

Urquiaga looked beyond the cloud of dust that swept in from behind him.

Beyond his arms were the combined pliers that looked like a giant pair of tongs. From what he had learned in his classes…

…''This interrogation tool should not be used on humans because they will give in too quickly!

However, it was useful against those with shells because it could crack that tough outer shell. It was also useful for holding them in place. Standard practice was to use his momentum to capture the target within the tool and then twist it.

However…

“…”

The pliers would not budge when he tried to twist them.

He looked at the front of the pliers.

“A sickle!?”

“No. This is a ''battaglia martello''.”

Beyond the cloud of dust, the demon held a black hammer in his left hand. It was meant for human use, but it was no different from a staff in the demon’s thick arm.

But oddly enough, Urquiaga’s pliers were not reaching the war hammer.

Just before reaching the rib-like design of the hammer, the two rectangular tips of the pliers were stopped in midair by some sort of power.

…''No, wait! Has it lost its power!?

He poured all his strength into the grip, yet the tip of the pliers remained free and only opened and closed ever so slightly.

A meter was visible on the top of the war hammer. The meter was filled with the color red and it was obviously producing some kind of spell effect.

“Do not tell me…”

“I see you have caught on.” Galileo nodded deeply and opened his fang-filled mouth. “This is Stithos Porneia, the Logismoi Oplo left with K.P.A. Italia. I am not its official user and am only borrowing it, but it will still show its power against an individual.”

He then explained its effect.

“At its current output, I suppose you could say it strips away all power that comes into contact with it and then plays with it.”

In an instant, the pliers came apart in Urquiaga’s hands. But they did not simply separate into the left and right portion. The grip, the latch on the bottom of the grip, and everything else came apart as well.

As the half-dragon gasped, Galileo laughed from deep in his throat.

“Anything that controls power gives up its power and is played with. Charming, isn’t it?”

That question was followed by a shout from Urquiaga. He ignored the demon before him as he raised his voice.

“Go!!”

An instant before Urquiaga’s cry, a figure leaped from behind him.

Urquiaga shouted the name of the one who roughly wore a male uniform without the upper inner suit and with a cloth wrapped around his stomach.

“Noriki!”

“You don’t have to call my name.”

Noriki ran toward Galileo’s right, the side not holding Stithos Porneia. His step rotated his body to swiftly bring his slender body to Galileo’s right side.

He lightly tapped the rough cloth wrapped around his right arm.

One of the charms inserted within the cloth reacted.

'''“Internal Connection: Suwa Shrine. Spell: Creation Registration 031: Confirmed.”

At the same time, a green torii-style spell emblem appeared from his right elbow to the tip of his fist.

'''“Created Spell ‘March’: Activate.”

With his right elbow bent down in a compact stance, he swung his body to the left.

“…!”

And he slammed his fist into Galileo’s side.

He poured all his strength into the blow. All of his weight was behind it.

A clear sound rang out.

“Oh? Is that all?”

As Galileo’s question would suggest, Noriki’s fist had struck the demon’s side and then stopped.

But it had not stopped due to Stithos Porneia’s power.

“You did not so much as shake my outer shell, much less break through. …Your aim was good. A demon’s shell and scales are smaller on the side so we can twist our body. A strike to this more flexible spot can directly reach our organs.”

But…

“But it seems your fist was too light. Not only are you skinny, but you are weak and the multiple layers of scales and shell on my side dispersed the impact. It seems that spell strengthened the impact, but you used it against the K.P.A. Italia landing team commander last night, didn’t you? Did you forget how ineffectual it was there? I believe that was the same. Your fist is just too light.”

“You don’t have to say what I already know.”

“What teacher does not give a thorough explanation to a student? Then again, given your build, weight, and speed, you simply lack the strength needed to get through to my body. You would need about three times the strength you have now.”

As Galileo spoke, Noriki moved away from him and prepared for another punch.

“Are you unable to learn?”

As soon as Galileo said that, Urquiaga let go of his pliers.

“I will be taking this back!”

His hands shot forward with the energy of a punch, but they were reaching for the hammer in the demon’s arm.

That Logismoi Oplo contained the emotion corresponding to the deadly sin of Porneia or lust. What would happen if he retrieved it?

Toori shouted over from the bridge.

“Uqui! Get it!! That’ll probably make Horizon all sexual!! I want it so bad!”

“Stop trying to talk me out of it!!”

But Galileo had already reacted. He ignored Noriki as the boy tried to punch him and he focused on Urquiaga’s actions. He raised three clawed fingers on his right hand.

“Geocentrism.”

That word was followed by a certain phenomenon.

Urquiaga and Noriki were suddenly slammed to the ground. And…

“!?”

The school yard was blown away in an arc with Galileo in the center.

Masazumi watched Galileo who stood in the schoolyard.

Only wind and dust surrounded him.

Urquiaga and Noriki who had stood to his front and right respectively now lay behind him.

They were both lying face down and seemed able to move, but they must have taken damage.

“…”

Neither one immediately stood up.

Not only had they been slammed to the ground, but they had been forcibly moved around the schoolyard. Their muscles had been strained and their organs and inner ears had been unable to keep up. They would be unable to stand for a while.

…''But what was that?

As she thought, Galileo had already turned toward the others who were taking defensive stances.

She heard Innocentius’s voice from the sky behind her where a sign frame was presumably displaying his face.

“C’mon, Galileo. Don’t let them take it from you. I trusted you with that.”

“Are you not going to rebuke me for using a heretical spell?”

“Write a paper denying heliocentrism later. That will make up for it.”

“Then I will do what I can now.”

As he spoke, Galileo looked up.

He looked across everyone on the port side and suddenly stopped his gaze on Ohiroshiki who was a bit port of the center.

“Yes. You will do.”

“Ehhhh!? This just isn’t my lucky day, is it!? Everyone, everyone! Help me! Please help me!! …Ah, why are you all moving away!? Stop it!”

“Ah ha ha. Ga-chan, don’t you think we should watch someone else get slammed to better grasp the situation?”

“That’s right, Margot. Make sure to watch carefully. The slow and short one dying first is the standard pattern with these things. And if it follows the pattern, it means everything is staying within our expectations!!”

“You people are horrible!”

Hearing Ohiroshiki’s shout of protest, Masazumi wondered if everyone was sure of their victory or if they were just naturally like this.

But then Noriki began to move. Without brushing off the dirt, he forced himself to his feet, held up the emblem on his arm, and tried to punch Galileo.

But Galileo held up his palm and spoke something.

“…!?”

Suddenly, Galileo stood behind the others. It had all happened in an instant.

“A movement technique!?”

It was not a teleportation technique. The wind and dust surrounding him and trailing after his path were proof enough of that.

But his position was dangerous. He stood below the bridge and a demon’s strength put him only a jump away.

“Now then.”

He made the jump. The muscles of his massive body allowed him to lightly hop onto the railing of the bridge.

“I finally made it. Hm. This is my first time seeing Musashi’s representative up close.”

The demon shrugged as he looked down on Masazumi from a distance of five meters. He was over three meters tall and standing on the railing, so it felt like he was directly in front of her.

He then held out his right hand.

“That discussion was quite amusing. …But class is now over.”

Everyone down below took action, but Masazumi could tell they were not going to make it in time.

She was up high. Naruze and Naito could fly up to her, but it took time for their wings to take in air and pressurize it.

Tenzou the ninja could likely jump up to them, but he was on the port side of the schoolyard because he had tried to follow up Urquiaga and Noriki’s attacks.

That meant no one was going to make it in time. The technique that defeated Noriki and Urquiaga would strike her.

…''I need to escape!

Just as she thought that, Galileo started to swing his right arm.

At that moment, she felt two things.

First, Aoi grabbed her body from the side as if tackling her.

“C’mon, that’s dangerous!”

And he pushed her to the ground.

“…!?”

Second, she felt a wind.

The wind blew up from the bottom of the stairs and washed over her.

“…!?”

Just as she wondered what was happening, a white light raced by.

As Masazumi lay on top of the bridge leading to the academy, she saw a certain sight.

The butt end of a spear had struck the right arm of the black-cloaked demon standing on the bridge railing.

The wind that had flown into the area was actually a spear-wielding girl with her black hair tied in a ponytail.

“I am Honda Futayo, commander of the Far East’s guard unit,” she said.

That name caused Masazumi to move from where she lay on the bridge. Aoi lay on top of her to protect her, but she frantically tried to knock him away.

“Futayo!? …Aoi! Don’t! Touch! Me!!”

“I’m on top of you, so stop asking the impossible.”

“Get off of me!!”

She kicked him off, moved away from him, and stood up as the idiot rolled away.

She looked toward the back of the female warrior standing between her and the demon.

“Is that you, Futayo!?”

“Masazumi. …I have not seen you since middle school.”

But Futayo did not turn toward her. As she wondered why, she heard Galileo speak from beyond Futayo.

“Are you trying to interfere?”

“Which one of us is doing the interfering?”

No one on the bridge or the schoolyard answered those questions. The response came from the people of Musashi gathered below the stairs in front of the school. Masazumi heard voices coming from far below the stairs behind her.

The surprised voices changed to cheers.

“…!”

As she turned toward the commotion, she saw Aoi was already looking down the stairs.

Wondering what was causing these voices, she followed his gaze and saw two people climbing the stairs.

And Aoi called out to them.

“Hey, hey! Is that We and We’s wife!? Are you two on a walk!?”

“Show some respect! We are Musashi King Yoshinao!”

Yoshinao had already passed by the film crew standing on the stairs. His wife accompanied him while dressed as a queen of the era would dress.

“We hope all of you have not forgotten that we still hold the authority of the chancellor’s officers and student council!”

“Oh. You took our authority and tried to attract everyone’s attention, but we completely forgot about you, so now you’re taking center stage yourself? I understand. You’re something like an unpopular performer.”

“How dare you speak that way towards us!? How dare you!?”

“Okay, okay, okay.” Masazumi stepped in between Yoshinao and Aoi. “Calm down, calm down. Um, Musashi King, what do you need?”

“We are here to admonish you students for your reckless actions, Honda-kun!”

''Oh, he knows who I am,'' she realized.

The Far East’s chancellor’s officers and student council swapped out every year, so it was not uncommon for people to remember faces but not names.

Meanwhile, Yoshinao arrived at the top of the stairs while holding his wife’s hand.

“Papa-Schola. If you can hear us, then please have Galileo leave.”

“Oh? And what are you going to do? The Musashi King holds the right to veto the decisions made by the chancellor’s officers and student council, but you cannot take part in a student dispute as you are not a student.”

Yoshinao spoke with his back to the film crew.

“We have the guard unit commander who is acting as our bodyguard.”

…''I see.

Masazumi turned toward Futayo’s back. She had not moved, but Galileo had lowered his arm and taken a step back.

And then Yoshinao continued speaking.

“This is Honda Tadakatsu’s daughter and she was personally trained by him. She is armed with the divine weapon Tonbokiri which was a prototype for the Logismoi Oplo. We shall see if any of the students here can defeat such a great warrior.”

“And will you return their authority if she loses? Musashi King, what proof do you have that this girl warrior is not in league with Musashi’s students? Well?”

“Wait a second, old man! Don’t treat us like these cosplay people!”

Masazumi kicked him away.

The idiot rotated thrice, struck the railing, and broke through it.

She looked slightly surprised at this unexpectedly over-the-top result.

“I feel like I should ask... Are you okay?”

“Eh? Y-yeah, don’t worry about it. That was due to my boke spell, so I’m perfectly fine!”

''Really?'' she wondered, but she could see not even a scratch on him.

She felt constant protection would be more convenient than a spell using charms, but she also felt she would catch his idiocy if she delved too deeply into it.

“In other words, King Yoshinao, you want Futayo to fight one of us?”

She felt that was absurd. She knew how strong Futayo was from her time in Mikawa.

They had not been together in middle school, but they had often been compared due to the identical family name.

Masazumi had failed to inherit a historical name, but it was said Futayo would certainly continue in Lord Tadakatsu’s footsteps.

Tadakatsu may have died, but Futayo had received Tonbokiri.

But…

“My special movement technique was unable to keep up with Tres España’s Tachibana Muneshige.”

“…”

Masazumi saw the guard unit gathered by the school building’s entrance. They were looking at Futayo worriedly, but they said nothing.

They must have been unable to stand having Futayo as an enemy.

And another person walked forward from behind them. It was Oriotorai.

“Things sure have gotten complicated while I just watched on.” She clapped her hands. “The debate between Masazumi and Aoi was interrupted by the Pope-Chancellor, but I say they’ve both shown equally solid standpoints. That’s fine, right?”

She then turned toward the broadcast committee’s film crew to face the Pope-Chancellor.

“This is an internal issue of Musashi Ariadust Academy, so I must ask for students from other academies to stay out of it.”

“I will be more careful in the future.”

“Judge.” Oriotorai nodded. “Now, time for an extra round. How about we get the fourth round started?”

She turned toward Futayo and nodded. Futayo nodded back and took a breath.

“If you cannot defeat me, know that your blades will never reach the enemy. If you cannot do that…”

She turned toward Masazumi. Behind her, Galileo also glanced toward Masazumi for an instant.

“…!”

Wind wrapped around him and he vanished.

Next, the afternoon wind blew in. It shook Futayo’s hair. That hair blew against Tonbokiri’s blade and was cut.

“If you cannot do that, I will cut through all of your hopes and dreams.”

Now…

“Who will be my opponent!?”

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1B Chapter_31|Chapter 31]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1B_Chapter_33|Chapter 33]]
}}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter5

2013-07-26T03:23:03Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 5 - Suspicious Kiss */

==Chapter 5 - Suspicious Kiss==

"Why must I bare my skin before others?"

Rushella grumbled, she was bothered by the surrounding gazes.

After finishing the cleanup during lunch, Rushella went to the infirmary.

Today was the physical examination.

Before entering the room, all the students had to wear gym clothes but after arriving at the infirmary, most people had taken them off, only leaving underwear.

Because their bodies were exposed to others during the examination, everyone was concerned and especially chose their underwear with care. The various fabrics covering the girls' bodies were truly a colorful sight.

Although the physical examination's purpose was to measure, height, weight and sitting height, most girls would take the opportunity to take out the measure tapes and record their three sizes.

Gathered into groups, friends measured one another's bust and hips.

"What are they so happy about......?"

"Oh dear, are you really not planning to measure yourself?"

Someone behind her suddenly pulled off Rushella's t-shirt.

Clad in white lace, two fruits came tumbling out.

"Wha......"

"Wow, those breasts are really huge. Between us, we have a draw? No... You're slightly ahead!?"

Hands reached out from behind to grope and squeeze boldly. Rushella went red in the face and turned around, yelling angrily:

"Y-You bitch......!!"

"These are F-cups infinitely approaching Gs huh... No, they've probably broke through the G barrier. Massive puppies, these things."

Mei smiled at her formidable rival.

She had already removed her own gym clothes and was only in underwear. Completely not embarrassed. Her skimpy punk underwear's design was quite salacious for a first-year high school student.

"Y-You bitch, what are you doing so suddenly!?"

"Doing what? ...I was only wondering if I should help you measure. By the way, your bra is a bit tight. Since Hi-kun accompanied you to buy them, why didn't you get proper measurements before buying?"

"B-Because, I don't quite get it, anyway I just bought some cute ones first..."

"What a waste of a shopping date. Just ask the shop staff to help you measure. Aren't you too ignorant in the ways of the world?"
[[image:Draculea V01 - 164.PNG|thumb]]

"You're being noisy! Anyway, I don't need your help!!"

"If you wear ill-fitting bras, the shape will get ruined, you know? If you still want to wear those kinds of clothes with revealing necklines like the dress you wore on your first day, I'd advise you to pay a bit more attention, okay?"

"Ooh......"

Mei made a fair point. Rushella fell silent, unable to find a rebuttal. Even without memories, she could tell that Mei's experience as a woman was far superior to hers.

"Hi-kun is such a poor dear. To think he would be accompanied by a girl who is this ignorant about staying presentable. Perhaps Hi-kun's own standards of appearance might get dragged down a lot."

"......Grrrr."

The mentioning of Hisui's name caused Rushella to change her expression immediately.

"After all, my three sizes are measured already, I don't mind if I leave straight away... How about you?"

Mei smiled with full composure.

Rushella hesitated for a long while then finally sought help from the enemy.

"...Help me, measure."

"There you go, a nice and obedient kid. Then let's get this over with quickly.

Mei's experienced hands unrolled the measuring tape and measured Rushella's body.

"Just as expected, your bust exceeds the 90cm domain...... Waist is... Wow, even narrower than mine......"

"What's the matter?"

"N-Nothing! Hips...... Seems smaller than mine. I guess I should be glad huh... Hey, is Hi-kun a boobs worshiper or an ass kind of guy? For making babies, I suppose my childbearing hips are sufficient?"

"...No idea. Why do I need to know that guy's tastes......"

"Oh dear, is that so? Then that means you don't know why Hi-kun is absent from school today? Right right... I've also heard that the class rep is absent too. Did you know the reason?"

"......No idea. That guy didn't come home last night."

"Mm~hm... He's not well? Isn't that because you keep sucking his blood every day?"

"Well......"

Rushella looked down and could not speak. After all, she knew very well that losing blood burdened the human body.

"...I don't drink that much in a day. At least he's not in any risk of dying?"

"But it adds up every day, right? Although Hi-kun is always so easygoing, it's actually quite tough for him, right?"

"That guy's lazy to begin with..."

Although Rushella retorted insistently, her tone of voice was much weaker than usual.

Mei did not bother with the argument and cut straight to the chase.

"Oh well whatever. By the way, your three sizes are measured... Next, when we switch with the boys and do the dental and medical examinations, it'd be best if you could examine me... After all, given our identities, it's quite troublesome."

"That's true... My body's structure is different from humans."

"I should be fine with the dental, but the medical on the other hand... If I run into an experienced internist, it could get very risky. You probably have a problem with both, but dental will be the bigger issue. The length of your fangs are sure to draw attention."

"It's much shorter than when sucking blood, but a commotion would still be troublesome. Okay, time to use the mystic eyes to get through this!"

"Could you also hypnotize 'everything normal' for my checkup? As your reward... I'll help you do the dental examination. It'd be a problem if your prided fangs caused an issue, right?"

Mei smiled in a considerate manner.

Rushella did not notice her ulterior motives.

"Hah, looks like you're finally showing respect towards a 'True Ancestor.' Very well, go ahead and feel very honored."

"...Yes yes. By the way, how about I help you with some teeth cleaning? Let those prided teeth shine with radiance?"

Mei smiled tenderly and took out a paper cup filled with a white and sticky liquid. Then she stirred it up with disposable chopsticks.

"Teeth cleaning...? You mean brushing teeth? If it makes the teeth prettier, go ahead."

"...Okay, come, open your mouth."

"Yes. Ah—"

Rushella opened her mouth wide.

Mei instantly poured the contents of the paper cup inside.

Some of the liquid splashed and even made Rushella's face white.

"(What is this!?)"

"Relax, it's harmless. It'll solidify instantly in your mouth... Then the stains on the teeth will stick to it. Once removed, your teeth will shine brightly. Come, bite down firmly~~"

"Really...? Why does it taste so bitter... And so sticky."

Rushella felt the liquid solidifying slowly in her mouth. It felt similar to that 'chewing gum' she tried recently. Rushella did not like gum already but this sticky feeling in her mouth was even worse.

"Great, it's okay now— Open wide, don't damage the shape when I'm taking it out."

Rushella frowned and spat out the rubbery substance.

Her teeth was clearly imprinted on it. Mei carefully placed it into a plastic bag that resembled those used for handling criminal evidence.

"...Is this done? How are the teeth?"

Rushella wiped her mouth but there was still some dried-up stains of the white liquid on her face. Even her tongue still had traces of the white and opaque liquid. Her noble face was filled with displeasure.

Putting on an act, Mei handed her a tissue and told her the results of the "dental examination."

"Yeah, aha, right... Nice and white, isn't it? No problems. Right, go and rinse your mouth? Then head over to the gym and handle the internist and dentist for me, okay❤"

"...I know. My mouth feels terrible... And this sticky stuff on my face..."

Rushella adjusted her messed up clothes and exited the infirmary to rinse her mouth.

Watching her leave, Mei then looked at the bag in her hand and smiled with satisfaction.

"Got it❤"

"...So that's how it went, mission accomplished!"

"Thank you for your efforts, Ms. Informer."

During the break after the physical examination, Hisui was talking to Mei.

"That's so rude~ This is work, I repeat, work. I only reported to the police that a vampire had sneaked into the high school here. I should be commended for such behavior, right?"

"Thanks to you, I got dragged into it as well. I ran into so many troublesome things~~"

Hisui found it hard to accept what had happened yesterday. Combined with a lack of sleep, his mood was hitting lows.

"What does it matter? At least it proves that you're completely human, Hi-kun."

"I'm human already, I don't need proof of that. Whether my blood is sucked or not, I'm not affected. But I hope you haven't disclosed about my constitution, have you?"

Hisui was verifying the questions arising during the "examination" and Mei nodded.

"No I didn't. Besides, I still find your constitution quite unbelievable. It's impossible, being bitten by a vampire yet remaining fine."

"My blood becomes less, that's not completely fine... Anyway, thank you for that. If you disclosed it, I'll probably be taken away and dissected. That Eruru girl's style of doing things is completely unlike her name. Who knows what could happen."

Recalling his unfair treatment last night, Hisui face-palmed and shook his head.

Treated like that simply because he was living with a vampire. Had he turned completely into a vampire, that girl would surely have shown no mercy.

"Ah~ That's right, although she's really cute in appearance, she's quite merciless against supernatural creatures, especially vampires."

"...Why on earth is that?"

Hisui recalled his doubts from yesterday and muttered to himself. Although he did not know how outstanding her abilities were, her arrogant attitude and coldness towards vampires were highly unusual. He felt an almost fanatic obsession.

"But she's very into her work and gets results. Since you're worried about the class rep, wouldn't it be best to let her handle things?"

"...Currently, I can't trust those people."

Hisui spoke, very displeased.

Mei's operation today was due to Hisui accepting Eruru's mission the night before.

As the first witness of the incident, Hisui was taken to the police station to record his testimony after he called the police.

"Getting the bad stuff out of the way first, we do consider the vampire who lives with you as the prime suspect. Very the victim fainted, she indicated 'Rushella' as the culprit. Didn't you hear her?"

"...I heard it."

Hisui did not feign ignorance. After all, the police already knew about it so there was no point in lying.

"Then I'll be upfront. Looks like you've realized your own stupidity, right? Because you left a vampire alone in this case, you're partly responsible."

"...What do you want me to do?"

"We hope you can assist the investigation. To exterminate that vampire, evidence is needed first. In other words, it needs to be rigorously proven that she did attack the victim."

"You want me to find proof of absence or gather fingerprints?"

"You're half right. What I want you to do is gather teeth marks."

"What's that?"

"Like humans, vampire's teeth have minor differences in their shapes. If the bite mark on the victim matches the teeth marks you gathered, then the vampire's guilt is confirmed. We'll prepare the tools for you and Sudou Mei will assist you. Go and gather her teeth marks."

—After explaining that, she had allowed Hisui to return home.

He had gone to school in the afternoon, met up with Mei who was already informed, then things happened as previously narrated.

Next, the teeth marks were to be handed to Eruru then their task was done.

"You look quite unhappy, Hi-kun. Are you that unwilling to suspect Rushella? I found her strange from the start. Insisting on calling herself 'True Ancestor' or whatever... After I told Kishida-san, he laughed, you know? That poker faced man."

"Hmm... Hold on, you also reported about that girl calling herself a 'True Ancestor'?"

"...? I reported it, yeah. Eruru-chan hopes we can provide as much detailed information as possible. But I don't think she really cares about that claim."

"...I see."

Hisui looked at the photos Mei had borrowed as investigation materials.

Mei poked her head over and frowned after looking at the photo.

"Wow... That's the blown up photo of the bite mark on the class rep? What a horrible wound......"

"I've seen many vampire victims before... But this counts as the most serious case. Almost on the verge of turning into a complete vampire. Quite a lot of blood was sucked in one go."

"Is this type very rare?"

"In order to turn a human into a vampire, the person's blood needs to be drained completely. Blood occupies 8% of a person's mass. Because the class rep is more slender than average, her mass probably doesn't even reach 50kg. Calculating from that, her blood is roughly 4L. Drinking this amount in a short amount time is quite a tall task even for a vampire. Vampires usually drain their victim's total blood over several nights, not only due to principles or rules, but also more importantly because drinking it all at once is too hard."

"Perhaps you're right... However, the body produces blood every day, right? If a period of time passes, won't the blood be replenished? Then what?"

"What I mean by 'total blood' is conceptually speaking. As an analogy, it's like the total amount of the 'soul.' Kinda like someone's HP bar in a game. Anyway, it's the accumulated amount of blood that needs to be drained from a human to complete the vampire transformation process. For a human's whose total blood is 4L, it can be done at once or in multiple goes. All it takes is 4L total. The replenishment from metabolism doesn't matter. Blood sucking is actually just a ritual. Compared to the actual blood situation, satisfying conceptual conditions is more important."

Hisui's continuous stream of knowledge was quite convincing. And some of the content was bringing them close to the core of the unknown vampire that Mei did not know.

"This vampire... It's possible that he might be quite thirsty, but in that case, there wouldn't be a single drop of blood left in the class rep. I think it goes beyond the matter of turning into a vampire. She would have been drained to death directly. Besides, if the vampire only sought blood, there should be more victims. In that case, I should have been attacked to. So—"

"So?"

"For some particular reason, the culprit deliberately sucked a great deal of blood from the class rep. To the point just before turning her into a vampire completely. What exactly is that guy planning...?"

The smell of a conspiracy made Hisui think deeply.

"...The way I see it, judging from your tone of voice, you're just trying to clear Rushella from suspicion?"

"The method of blood sucking doesn't fit her style, that's the truth. Having been bitten by her, I know very well."

"But what about the victim's testimony? Even if the teeth marks are not compared, isn't that evidence enough?"

"Perhaps."

Hisui spoke blankly. Mei shrugged.

"Oh well whatever, this teeth mark sample, I'll deliver it over. A conclusion should result today."

"That thing... You used that tool that Kariya gave for obtaining teeth marks?"

"Yeah, it's an improved version of what dentists use. A special super fast drying resin. It probably will solidify completely in a little while."

"...I see."

Hisui closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then suggested.

"Ah, let me take it over actually. It's the police station, right?"

"Yeah... Why?"

"I have something I need to confirm. Before sunset."

"You're thinking of going now!? What about the afternoon lessons?"

"I'm taking today off. The teachers don't even know I came to school... Just make up any old reason."

Saying that Hisui took care to avoid being seen and made his way to the school gates.

"Why are you here?"

Eruru's first sentence was full of annoyance.

Naturally, Hisui was not particularly friendly either.

"I came to deliver what you demanded."

Hisui raised the police evidence labeled plastic bag before her eyes and said. It was already dusk and the setting sun was making long stretched out shadows for them.

"In that case, just wait at the reception in the station. Why did you deliberately run to the benches outside?"

Just as Eruru described, Hisui ran out to the outdoors as soon as he told reception to inform Eruru.

"I want to feel the breeze outside. Staying in that building makes me uncomfortable."

"No one needs your comments. Hurry and give me that thing."

Eruru reached out and urged Hisui to hand the teeth impressions over.

But Hisui ignored her and standing in the same spot with his back towards the setting sun, he made a demand.

"Of course I'll give you this, but there's a condition."

"What condition? You actually want money? How shameless..."

"Can I visit her?"

"...?"

"The class rep must have been moved here, right?"

Hisui looked towards the white-walled building next to the police station.

It was one of the few comprehensive hospitals in the area. Built in this location, it was probably quite intimately related to the police.

"...You are quite observant. Whether you are dense or sharp... I really cannot tell sometimes."

"It's obvious with just a little thinking. So, what's your answer? Just a quick visit should be fine, right?"

"...Okay. Follow me."

Hisui followed Eruru and headed towards Seidou Comprehensive Hospital.

Passing through security card checkpoints and retinal scans, the two went underground.

Victims bitten by vampires would inherit the characteristics of vampires and fear light. Reina was probably kept underground to avoid suffering additional damage.

Finally, Hisui and Eruru arrived at the destination. This floor was the same as the facilities above ground, giving a clean, white image. And also because it was underground, there was an even more oppressive feeling from the surrounding walls.

The facility's goal was not treatment but isolation. That's what the environment seemed to make one think.

"We have arrived."

Eruru stopped walking.

The two of them were in a room with various medical equipment, like an intensive care unit. They were hooked up tot the sleeping girl in the bed, converting her breathing, metabolism and especially the state of her blood into numerical values.

Perhaps to an ignorant observer, this was just a sickroom. However, seeing the girl tied to the bed with various restraints, this clearly seemed more like a prison.

The girl with the deathly pale face was Reina indeed.

When Hisui approached her, Reina suddenly opened her eyes.

"Kujou-kun...?"

"Hi."

Hisui raised his hand and greeted.

Reina stared at him with hollow eyes and then surveyed her surroundings.

She seemed to be as yet unclear of her situation. Her eyes kept wandering.

Her state was common in vampire victims, a hazy consciousness. She probably woke up multiple times earlier but her memories probably stopped at that night.

"How do you feel?"

Hisui sounded like a doctor. Reina simply answered in a hoarse voice.

"It feels like, so thirsty..."

"Let me buy you some juice, how's that?"

Hisui said this typical patient-visit-dialogue and approached Reina even closer.

Reina was almost close enough to touch his neck.

"What would you like a drink?"

"..."

The instant Hisui asked this question, Reina's eyes faintly shone with crimson light.

She spread her parched lips and revealed clean, white, healthy teeth.

Among them, the canines were particularly long.

"What I want to drink, is..."

Only Reina's head was mobile. Hisui did not move.

"Get away!"

Eruru snarled angrily and forcefully grabbed Hisui's arm, pulling him away from Reina.

At the same time, the crimson light faded from Reina's eyes as though she was drugged and she went to sleep with peaceful breathing.

"Are you mad!? Did you actually want her to drink your blood!?"

Eruru said coldly. Pointing her gun at Hisui's forehead without hesitation.

Unlike the police's standard issue S&W M3913 or the SIG Sauer P230JP, this gun had an elegant design and was silver all over.

It was covered with decorative patterns of angel's wings and cross motifs. Clearly custom made. The muzzle almost looked as though it fired lasers instead of bullets. As a lethal weapon, its design was quite intricate.

"What's that... Where did you draw it out from!?"

"This is the sacred gun, 'Argentum.' Normally used against vampires but also works on humans. But rather than silver bullets, you probably prefer eating lead."

Seeing Eruru move her finger to the trigger, Hisui raised his arms and surrendered, his face gone pale.

"I only asked if she were thirsty, okay? Even if the class rep drank my blood, what does it matter? As an incomplete vampire, she doesn't have the power to make people vampires through her bite, right?"

As soon as Hisui finished, the gun smacked him on the forehead. Probably intended to handle close combat with vampires as well, the gun's body was built quite sturdy. A smack on the head hurt quite a bit.

"What are you doing!?"

"You deserve it. Have you ever thought about if she turns back to human and recalls herself drinking someone else's blood, how she would feel!?"

"..."

"After bitten by a vampire, the issue is not as simple as turning into a vampire. More importantly, human dignity is infringed. Do not act rashly with your half-assed knowledge!!"

Roaring with hatred and anger, Eruru pointed at the sleeping Reina again.

Vampire Characteristic #6: once bitten by a vampire, as the vampirization process progresses, the victim will show loyalty to the master vampire and gradually turn into something like a vampire.

Reina's restraints were not only for protecting her but also to guard against her own dangerousness.

"I brought you here to let you see how pitiful she looks. No matter what theory you would like to advocate, this is a vampire's true nature. They suck blood and harm people. Even a person like you can understand that somewhat, right!?"
[[image:Draculea V01 - 181.PNG|thumb]]

Hisui could not refute and looked towards the shelves at the head of the bed.

That was probably where Reina's personal items were kept.

"This... is the class rep's?"

Hisui held a cross shining with noble radiance in his hand. It looked quite high-class and not a simple trinket. He could also feel the holiness emanating from it.

"...Yes. Her whole family is reported to be devout Christians. She also went to a Catholic middle school and attended church on Sundays. The parents are not home due to the church's work. According to records, they can only return after they finish handling their work."

"Clearly such a pious family, but why didn't God protect her?"

"If she had worn the cross on her neck at the time, she might have been spared. But that's how vampire attacks work. Whether pious saints or sinful women, once bitten they all fall and become inhuman monsters. This is the most terrifying disease in the world, treating everyone equal."

"I see."

Hisui pinched Eruru's cheek hard.

"...What are you doing?"

"This is payback."

"Are you a kid?"

"Lemme ask you a question. To you, what is a vampire?"

"...? Pests that everyone must exterminate. Haven't I said it already?"

"Another question, if it's one of those high-ranking members of the 'Pure'? Or even higher... A 'True Ancestor'?"

"All the same. That simply increases their threat. We will raise the alert and exterminate them more thoroughly. However, I do not believe that kind of thing still exists in this age. Pureblooded members of the 'Pure', at most one or two, 'True Ancestors', all the more impossible."

"I see. I get it. Okay, here you go."

Hisui tossed the teeth impressions to Eruru.

"Thanks. The analysis results will be out very soon. You can go reflect on your own actions."

Hisui did not answer but gazed at his fingers that had just pinched Eruru's cheek.

"You should understand more or less. That vampire by your side is just a bloodsucking monster. Hurry and leave her. No matter what choice you make I will deal with her."

"Thanks. Then could you lead me out? I can't exit alone."

"Still giving trouble even at the end. Fine, let's go."

Following Eruru, Hisui left the building and went on his way home.

After Hisui left, Eruru instantly summoned Kishida and handed the teeth impressions to him.

"The mold has arrived. Analyze it immediately."

"Understood. Once determined, I'll report to you."

"I know. Also, go down there and prepare anti-vampire combat equipment and troops. Capture not needed, just exterminate directly. It finishes tonight."

Kishida inquired of his merciless boss.

"But special consultant, the results are not yet—"

"The analysis was redundant to begin with. The higher-ups... No, this is a more convenient way to shut the mouths of those people who keep crying about coexistence with vampires and researching immortality. The end result does not matter. Anyway, hurry and prepare. I do not want to lose initiative."

The girl delivered a cruel message with an adorable voice.

The loyal right hand man did not say anymore and simply bowed his head and followed orders.

"Understood. Then I will start the analysis and prepare the team."

Kishida left and Eruru sat down at the desk in her office. This was where he had interrogated Hisui last time.

The punctual adjutant will surely finish preparations swiftly.

"...!?"

Eruru suddenly coughed and wheezed. She frantically covered her mouth.

While panting, she searched the drawer by her side and took out a small bottle filled with tablets.

Trembling, she poured out several tablets, placed them in her mouth, chewed them and swallowed.

The coughing persisted a while longer then her body finally calmed down. Eruru breathed out deeply.

Her cute face showed fatigue like a severely ill patient, filled with deep chagrin.

Biting her little lip, Eruru murmured like a curse.

"Destroy... Vampires, leave them all to me. All of them... I will destroy you all."

After "visiting" Reina, Hisui returned home. Rushella was standing at the door.

No matter how you looked at it, she must be waiting for him.

The two had not seen each other for a day and felt embarrassed. Silently standing face to face without moving, Rushella finally spoke up first.

"You're back really late. Where did you go...?"

"Hmm~~ There was something to do."

"I don't suppose you went to shack up with that fake woman called Sudou, right!?"

"You're really acting like an old father with strict curfews. It's not like you're Miraluka."

As soon as he said that, Hisui knew he misspoke.

But it was too late, Rushella stepped forward like an arrow and interrogated.

"Who is Miraluka!?"

"Are you a vengeful wife interrogating a husband for affairs? You want to scold her for being a thieving cat?"

"Stop mocking me. Hurry... Tell me. Is that... the woman who raised you?"

Seeing Rushella's sincere gaze, Hisui gave up on arguing. Unhappily scratching his head, he finally nodded.

"...Yeah. I don't know her last name. Her first name was Miraluka."

"That woman... told you lots of stuff?"

"...She only played the role of a mother. But she had long passed the age to be my mother. Basically an old hag. But she gets mad if I say that, insisting 'at least call me Onee-sama.'"

Despite his displeasure, Hisui could not hide the emotions in his voice.

Acting as a mother, age older than a grandma, but looking like an older sister. A vampire like that.

What kind of relationship it was, Hisui himself did not know.

Perhaps family—This would capture their relationship best.

Hence, whenever he referred to her, Hisui used that word.

She is my family.

Seeing the look in Hisui's eyes as he reminisced, Rushella ordered unhappily:

"Hurry... Enter. Then make dinner. I haven't... eaten all this time."

"Yeah yeah... Why are you so particular about food when you don't even need it for nutrition?"

Hisui made a wry look and changed into casual clothing, put on an apron and went to the kitchen.

Tonight's menu was rice, miso soup, roasted fish and pickled vegetables. A pure Japanese style meal.

After cooking, the two had their meal in the living room.

Rushella was not used to chopsticks in the beginning but she had almost mastered them by now.

They started out eating silently but Rushella timidly spoke up.

"You... have something to say, right?"

"Huh?"

"Then hurry and say it. I will answer."

Rushella spoke and turned her head to the side.

After pausing a while. Hisui asked the question he could not ask last night:

"Did you... suck the class rep's blood?"

Rushella shook her head but grumbled worriedly at the same time.

"...I dunno."

"You dunno? ...What do you mean, you dunno?"

"Because I didn't drink any blood yesterday, I was thirsting for it. But... I should have been able to endure it."

"Should? Don't you know your own body well?"

"I don't, know... I don't feel the thirst right now, maybe it's... because I drank the class rep's blood, perhaps..."

"Say, even if that's the case, whether you drank or not, you should remember..."

Halfway through, Hisui suddenly remembered what Rushella tried to express.

Memories—These were quite ambiguous to her in the first place.

She did not even know who she was.

"That night, I heard a girl screaming. My instincts told me someone was attacked by my kind. So I hurried over to the sound—Should be like that. But I'm not too confident..."

"Even if you lost your memory, you should still recall recent events, right?"

"...Yeah, but, I did feel a thirst at the time. At least, that girl collapsed on the ground... The fragrance of blood attracted me. I thought about sucking her blood, if you hadn't appeared then... I probably would have attacked her directly."

"..."

"I'm very afraid sometimes."

"Afraid of what...?"

"Afraid of myself when I thirst for fresh blood... Afraid I will turn into another person. If the 'thirst' cannot be stopped, maybe I might attack people on sight without thinking... This feeling is very scary."

The periodic thirst for blood—A basic instinct that no vampire could escape.

The interval between bouts of such thirst varied massively between individuals, but they had a common point—when the thirst for blood hit a max, they lose their rationality and degenerate into mere beasts.

"So... Sometimes I'm afraid. Thinking if I can't suck blood for long periods of time, what might happen. Will I become a different person, become... just a monster who knows nothing except sucking blood, like that Mei said, even worse than a mosquito."

"..."

"I've been thinking. Why do I have no memories? Perhaps, maybe... Something happened in the past. Maybe thirsting for fresh blood... I became a beast. Perhaps I turned into another person. Therefore, therefore... The current me, will something happen? Then I'll disappear, I'm always thinking of that..."

So everything was so hazy and disturbing.

Fear of a vampire's basic instinct and the loss of memories—burdened by these two stresses, Rushella frowned in self-mockery and hugged herself tight.

"So... I dunno. Maybe I drank the class rep's blood. Just like before, perhaps... I forgot after I drank it..."

Rushella's voice grew increasingly soft as she curled herself into a ball.

No matter how you looked, her fragile appearance did not look like a member of the race that ruled the night like kings since ancient times.

The fragile heart of puberty was a very frail and weak existence.

No matter what her actual age was, her mental age was the same as her appearance. This girl currently shouldered a heavy darkness on her own.

"That night... I think there was a trace of blood on your lips. But I never could figure out, why was there blood on the short sword as well? If you're sucking the class rep's blood, you don't need to use a weapon, right? Unarmed is enough, plus there's the mystic eyes. Then why?"

"I don't wanna say."

Rushella was reluctant to speak for some reason and turned her head to the side.

"Why? This involves your innocence, you know!?"

"......"

Rushella avoided eye contact and remained silent.

Hisui continued to stare at her relentlessly.

Finally, Rushella gave in and spoke gloomily.

"I was... practicing."

"Huh?"

"I was practicing sucking blood."

"HUHHHHHHHH!?"

Hisui stared with his eyes wide in surprise. Rushella blushed and said softly.

"It's because you said I sucked blood too clumsily, so... So I went to the butcher's to buy a hunk of meat as similar to human as possible, with relatively more blood..."

"Then you cut the meat into a suitable size and bit... Is that what you mean by practicing sucking blood?"

Rushella nodded with her face bright red.

Hisui clutched his sides, desperately trying to suppress his laughter.

"Hey, no way!? Practicing... Blood sucking practice! What the heck, that's unheard of in vampires! And going to the butcher's shop! Eh, what was it, pork or beef? So that's why you had blood on your lips and sword!?"

"You're being really annoying!! That's why I didn't want to say it..."

Rushella was so embarrassed she was almost about to cry. Her tiny fists hammering Hisui's body.

Hisui laughed even harder, rolling on the floor clutching his stomach.

"Gimme a break... I was stuck thinking about it all day, how silly of me..."

"You're being noisy, hurry and shut up!!"

Rushella's mood was very bad and she pouted unhappily.

Hisui finally managed to stop his laughter and asked again:

"...Why did you want to practice?"

"I said already. Because you said I am clumsy."

Rushella still looked cross and did not want to face Hisui.

"Umm, say..."

"Not drinking blood is out of the question. However... At least it's better if you don't hurt when I'm drinking, right? And I do control how much I drink..."

Hearing Rushella's delicate voice, Hisui scratched his head awkwardly.

"Then... What do you think?"

It was Rushella's turn to ask. She had explained her situation completely.

Then what did Hisui think of her?

"Do you think... I would break my promise with you and suck other people's blood casually?"

Rushella whispered, slowly approaching Hisui's face.

Hisui could not answer immediately. Then he prepared to speak.

Just as Rushella was waiting for his answer. The sound of a car stopping and many people's footsteps were heard at the entrance.

"What now, visitors at this time?"

"...You wait here, don't go out."

Hisui's face was serious. Ordering Rushella to stay in the living room, he walked out by himself.

Exiting the house, he found uniformed police tactical unit lined up in the garden outside.

Dressed in smart-looking heavy protective gear around their necks, clearly they were designed to guard against vampires.

Very likely, all the materials used in their uniforms were made of strong fibers to resist vampire teeth.

Outside the yard, signs of an armored van could be seen. Several searchlights were directed towards Hisui's surroundings, lighting up the night sky as bright as day, leaving nowhere for the target to hide.

"Good evening, Kujou-san."
The leader of the troops was Eruru.

Just like the first time they met, Kishida was standing by her side.

"What are you doing? Don't cause trouble for the neighbors, hurry and shut the lights and stay quiet."

"We leave once things are done. Will you hand it over, the pest?"

"...Are the analysis results out?"

"Yes. I have gone through proper procedure before coming here. So there was no need to seek your consent. This is my first and last warning to you, accomplice. Hand her over now."

Eruru's face was solemn and did not tolerate any objections.

On her orders, Hisui would probably be captured by one of the men standing by behind her.

Faced with this critical moment before the imminent crisis, Hisui clenched his fist and thought of countermeasures. The surrounding atmosphere grew tense.

Facing off silently, shrouded in danger—The silence was broken by a rude sound from behind Hisui.

"What's with these people? Hey you, hurry and explain to me!"

Rushella ignored Hisui and openly appeared at the door.

"...Idiot."

Hisui grumbled but things had already happened.

Captured—No, judging from Eruru's intent, this should be an extermination mission. The members of the tactical unit all entered high alert at the arrival of the "enemy."

"Oh my, this sure saves me a lot of effort."

"What are you planning? Hey, my servant, who's this girl? Why is a little runt acting so superior?"

"Please don't make things any more complicated..."

"Seriously. If you will obediently allow me to stake your heart and chop off your head, at least I will give you a swift end."

"You bitch..."

Feeling the murderous intent shrouding the entire surroundings, now Rushella understood her situation.

"Mere humans, what you do plan to do to me?"

"Destroy you. What about it?"

"Big words there. But you have no reason. I require blood for survival and you have no compelling reason to destroy me, right?"

"Speaking of reasons, the fact that you are a vampire is reason enough. Besides the evidence is iron-clad. That guy beside you gave us proof."

"What!?"

Rushella looked at Hisui in surprise, but he ignored her and simply stared at Eruru.

"I never thought you would drink the blood of so many young virgins. You're the greediest vampire in recent times in this area."

"You're talking about that whatever class rep...? But no, I didn't do it..."

"You're still denying? How unsightly. Your teeth matches the victim's bite marks completely. Also, this guy helped us to verify that."

"Teeth marks... Mine!? You...!"

Rushella recalled Mei's actions during the physical examination.

That turned out to be for this. And the reason was... Hisui's instructions.

"You suspected me after all...!?"

Rushella bit her lip and spoke, tears already appearing in her eyes.

But Hisui remained unmoved.

"What nonsense are you talking about? If a human had their blood sucked, then it's natural to suspect a vampire. Very well, Kujou-san, hand her over to us. I am duty-bound to deal with this pest."

Eruru, Kishida and the rest of the police approached.

Then Hisui finally reacted.

As though protecting Rushella, he stood before her, blocking the police team members.

"What now? You cannot be thinking of taking that pest's side, are you?"

"Then let me verify the evidence. Speaking of which, why did you guys suspect her in the first place?"

Hisui pointed his index finger at Rushella.

Seeing his serious face, Eruru could not help but sigh.

"...Because she is a vampire. Since victims have appeared, suspecting her is only natural, right?"

"Apart from her, there are other vampires."

"...What about the victim's testimony!?"

"This point exactly is what I find very suspicious. Why do you believe her so readily? Believing someone who has been bitten?"

"Why? ...Ah!"

Eruru shook involuntarily.

Indeed—That was an untrustworthy existence.

Once bitten, a person cannot be trusted.

As for why—

"Once bitten, a person will show loyalty towards the one who bit them—the master. A victim will only repay kindness with treachery towards people trying to protect them. Because of that, you kept the class rep tight up securely. Then you should know right? You can't believe the words of someone who's been bitten. They will usually defend their master. They can't possibly give up their master's identity. If they say it... It's more than likely on the master's orders, to find a scapegoat."

"...!"

All the policemen began to talk among themselves. They all possessed substantial knowledge on vampires. Hence, they could understand the key point that Hisui raised directly.

Feeling the gaze of her subordinates, Eruru remained calm.

"Indeed, what you say makes sense. However, the loyalty of the bitten varies substantially depending on the person's mental strength and rate of vampirization. And in this incident..."

"Almost on the verge of turning into a full vampire, the victim is a weak high school girl. No matter how you look at it, she can't possibly oppose the master's will. I also went to the hospital to confirm her condition. You should know better than me, right?"

Hisui's argument was even more acute.

Standing behind Eruru, the policemen's chattering became even noisier.

In order to prevent further chaos, Eruru took out the evidence.

"...But the teeth marks match. There has never been two people with completely identical teeth marks. This is just as precise as fingerprinting. There absolutely cannot be a mistake!"

"Really?"

"You are getting annoying! Why are you protecting this pest?"

"Impossible."

Hisui asserted with full confidence, instantly suppressing Eruru's intimidating aura.

"Impossible. The teeth marks could not possibly match."

"What rubbish are you spouting..."

"Just as she said... I did suspect her at one point."

Hisui pointed at Rushella behind him and said.

Indeed, he had suspected Rushella from a while ago.

However—

"I also suspected you guys. Members of the Supernatural Investigations Section?"

Seeing Hisui's acute gaze, Eruru could not help but feel intimidated. But she kept true to herself and mocked in reply:

"What nonsense are you saying... We are a proper police organization."

"Proper police organization that easily believes a bitten victim's testimony. Perhaps you guys... Making up a plausible criminal charge, trying to exterminate my freeloader... I felt that you guys had that intent. So in order to test if you guys are trustworthy... I did some slight tampering."

"Tampering...? What on earth did you do...!?"

"Before the teeth marks solidified completely, I adjusted them slightly to change the shape."

Hisui's words left Eruru's entire team standing there speechless.

Vanquishing a vampire who was feeding on human blood—This righteous reason was beginning to show cracks.

"So, it definitely cannot match Rushella's teeth marks exactly."

"You...!"

Eruru's face was emotionless.

The boy she had despised was now standing in her way as a giant threat.

Hisui pressed on his advantage.

"Why would teeth marks that could not match end up being a match for the bite marks on the class rep's neck? Very simple, that. Someone is fabricating evidence to set her up as the culprit."

Eruru clenched her tiny fists.

This decisive accusation caused the atmosphere to tense.

The criminal was not a vampire but a human.

The police team did not voice this but their inquiring gazes sought Eruru's confirmation.

"You believed me...?"

Silent all this time, Rushella asked gratefully.

Hisui scratched his head in embarrassment.

"...I suspected you in the beginning but then I believed you. So... What are we going to do here?"

Hisui answered in a casual tone of voice and glared at Eruru sharply.

Before Eruru could answer, her face gone pale, Hisui continued to pursue the heart of the matter.

"Ultimately, who sucked the class rep's blood? I have a clue. Say, mister, why didn't you report that particular matter!?"

Hisui looked towards—Kishida.

And everyone followed his gaze.

The man under everyone's attention simply muttered quietly.

"What a nuisance of a guy."

"Eh...!?"

The first to notice was Eruru.

The person who had followed her faithfully like a shadow suddenly disappeared.

Then Hisui noticed too.

The man whom he had met several times before suddenly vanished from view.

Clearly faster than the limits of human speed.

This was precisely as fast as a vampire.

His eyes gave off vivid red light and his mouth was filled with pale white and sharp teeth.

"Damn brat."

Kishida laughed violently and grabbed Hisui's arm, biting his neck!!

"You...!!"

Hisui felt a sharp pain from his neck and blood was being sucked away at a frightening rate.

This completely merciless blood sucking reminded Hisui of Reina's tragic state last night.

No mistake, this guy is the true culprit.

"What a clever brat, but this is the end of the line for you. You will help me block these pesky people."

"You bastard, get away from him!!"

Faster than anyone else, Rushella rushed towards Kishida.

But Kishida had expected it and smiled fearlessly, separating himself from Hisui's neck. This blood sucking, done with the intent to harm, ripped out large chunks of skin and flesh from Hisui's neck as the teeth were withdrawn.

Kishida smiled cruelly and threw Hisui towards Rushella.

"Hey, pull yourself together!!"

Rushella tearfully caught Hisui in her arms. All this was going according to Kishida's calculations.

Using this opportunity, he took out a spraying device and sprayed it Rushella.

"This is...!?"

Instantly, Rushella's sense of smell was numbed.

This smell was just like the garlic attack she suffered from Hisui that time.

Naturally, this concentrated and intense stench was on completely different level than the little attack last time. Rather than a deterrent, this was a proper weapon for deploying against vampires.

Kishida used a simple gas mask to cover his mouth and nose, remaining unaffected. Looks like he had prepared beforehand to prevent the anti-vampire equipment from affecting himself.

"You bastard..."

Rushella did not even have the strength to speak. Unable to stand steadily, she collapsed.

Kishida snickered, grabbed the unconscious Rushella and ran away like a puff of smoke.

He easily jumped over the wall. His figure as he raced across the night was indeed that of a bona fide vampire.

"Chase him, hurry!!"

Eruru immediately issued orders. Several people followed Kishida on foot. The rest boarded the armored van and set off.

The vampire and the hunters all departed like a storm, leaving only Hisui and Eruru at the scene.

"Are you okay!?"

Eruru rushed over to Hisui and immediately started first aid. Because she was not carrying a medical kit, she could only use a white handkerchief as gauze, trying to staunch the bleeding.

Seeing the wound, Eruru could not help but frown and divert her gaze.

The wound was very deep.

The carotid artery had suffered severe damage, resulting in horrific bleeding. Part of the skin was completely chewed off. Not dying on the spot was quite fortunate already.

Nevertheless, he stood up.

"That bastard... Sucking away as he pleased... Rushella is much better than him... Glutton, greedy vampire... I'm guessing that's 2L taken? Oh well, it saves me the effort..."

Eruru was so frightened she instantly cried out.

"What are you talking about!? If you move recklessly now...!"

From Eruru's perspective, Hisui's blood loss was enough to be fatal. Everything he said was just trying to act tough. But Hisui showed his neck to her, causing Eruru to stare wide-eyed, dumbfounded.

"No way..."

The repulsive and terrifying teeth marks were already gone.

No, more strictly speaking, the wound still lingered... But it was disappearing before her eyes.

Ripped open by teeth, the wound was still seeping blood, but traces of the vampire's "kiss"—Had already healed.

"Why...!? Could it be, you're a vampire...!? No, that's impossible... Then another kind of supernatural creature... But, during the examination..."

"I am just a human. Except with a constitution that won't turn into a vampire, that's all."

Hisui remarked lightly. Having suffered an attack like Reina's, Hisui was further convinced that Kishida was the culprit.

"You won't turn into a vampire...? Impossible, that kind of thing...!!"

This phenomenon, overturning her world view, caused Eruru to shake her head repeatedly in denial.

Nevertheless, he was a true human. The examination results clearly wrote that. And the one conducting the examination was herself.

In mere minutes, something inside her brain was collapsing from its very roots.

"Look, the situation is a bit beyond expectation. But it turns out you're not the one fabricating..."

"Of course not!! Because I originally thought the culprit was surely..."

"You're saying that despite your hatred, you still follow the rules? So that guy fabricated the analysis results..."

"Looks like... it. I obtained the results from him... So he was framing other vampires for his crimes...? But why..."

Eruru bit her lip and shook her head.

Originally so strong, she was now a deeply troubled girl in Hisui's eyes.

It looked like the guy used to be quite a trusted subordinate of hers.

But in actual fact, he was a vampire who should be destroyed.

And right by her side, yet she did not see through it.

Although her situation was sympathetic, but unfortunately, Hisui currently did not have the time for that.

"That guy... Why did he abduct my freeloader? If he just wanted to escape, grabbing the most powerless human, me, would be the best choice. Wait, why did the class rep frame that girl? Since he doesn't want experts to see through him, hiding skillfully in human society, he shouldn't be drinking the class rep's blood with reckless abandon..."

"I have no idea about that...! How would I know what a vampire thinks!?"

Eruru cried out emotionally then bowed her head.

Her delicate and petite body was trembling, looking very vulnerable and frail.

"While going out on operations with that man, I have seen him under the sun many times. Recalling that, he must have shown me deliberately. Also, he is particularly punctual, that is probably in order to never forget to apply the light blocking agent. A habit of wearing gloves... To avoid skin contact with me."

"Direct contact would allow you to discover his use of the light blocking agent. Looks like he was quite on guard. But the problem is why would he deliberately infiltrate an organization most unfavorable towards vampires?"

Hisui's greatest doubt regarding Kishida was that.

Although he probably thought "the most dangerous place is the safest place" but being part of an anti-monster organization was too high a risk. Also mentally, there should have been quite a lot of stress.

Even so, he still hid his identity and laid low by Eruru's side.

Hisui had a theory regarding the reason for this.

"That guy... He kept one point to himself when he received Sudou's report."

"What happened? Sudou-san's report was passed on to me through him..."

"About my freeloader, what was the first report you received like?"

"Nothing special, very ordinary... Vampire attending high school... That was it."

"I knew it..."

It made sense now, Hisui nodded.

Eruru looked surprised and asked.

"What are you trying to say...? There is something suspicious about this report? At least, the appearance of a vampire girl, going to the same high school as you—These are all rigorous facts, right?"

"Indeed. But the important part was omitted. My freeloader claims to be a 'True Ancestor.'"

"What did you say!?"

Eruru's face changed in alarm.

A True Ancestor-class vampire—someone of that exalted status was in a place like this!?

"Impossible... That vampire, unbelievable, how... Nothing of that sort was in the report...!"

"Right... It didn't appear in the report. That Sudou girl said that she gave that Kishida guy the report. But he hid this fact and did not report to you. This is one of the reasons why I couldn't trust you guys completely. Clearly a True Ancestor-class vampire had appeared yet you take such ordinary measures. And regardless if you believed or not, at least you'd ask me for confirmation."

"Then... Kishida's goal... Was that girl from the very start...!?"

"Most likely. By staying by your side, the chances of running into his own kind became higher. Perhaps while assisting your work, he had been searching for a 'True Ancestor' in secret. Sucking the class rep's blood then framing Rushella. Then using the police to capture her. Then report to you the target was destroyed, allowing him to imprison her elsewhere... However, the most important reason still eludes me."

"Reasons do not matter at all! To think a True Ancestor-class vampire... What an embarrassment, I must instantly contact headquarters to send reinforcements... No, first, the equipment needs to be adjusted...!!"

Eruru ignored Hisui and began to take out her cellphone to operate with racking her brains.

Compared to Kishida, compared to the victim, her first thoughts were destroying the True Ancestor Rushella—In the end, everything in her heart returned to the starting point.

Hisui sighed lightly and asked her in exasperation.

"Hey hey, we already cleared her of the crime, are you still thinking of exterminating her?"

"If she really were a 'True Ancestor' then she must have sucked numerous people's blood to this date. Aren't her crimes obvious!?"

"Do you have a right to talk about others? What about yourself?"

Hisui reached out his left hand towards Eruru. Having wiped the wound on his neck, there was still some blood there that had not dried yet.

"...!"

Eruru turned her head away from Hisui's arm and covered her mouth. Not only that, she also began to cough, her body trembling slightly.

"You're afraid of blood?"

"O-Of course not... Just some old illness. I-I can treat it instantly..."

Taking out a medicine box with trembling hands, she popped tablets into her mouth.

But Hisui stopped her, scattering the tablets on the ground.

"What are you doing...!?"

"Stop it. Eating that is harmful to your body."

"What nonsense... This is just ordinary medicine..."

"That's right. Just ordinary medicine for suppressing your urge to suck blood."

Eruru's face instantly lost all expression.

She looked at Hisui, her face all pale—As pale as a vampire.

"What are you saying... You are not implying I am a vampire, are you!? Even as a joke, that is going too far!"

"That's true... You were fine standing in the setting sun."

Eruru suddenly recalled what happened earlier.

Earlier in the day, when Hisui came to find her, why he specifically waited outdoors.

That was to confirm. Confirm whether she was affected by sunlight.

"You suspected me...? Suspected me of being a vampire!?"

"Yes. Seeing the way you hated vampires, it reminded me of how like poles of a magnet repelled one another. Although not being afraid of sunlight could be due to applying the light blocking agent, I checked it out as well... But the result was you didn't use it."

Hearing Hisui's words, Eruru could not help but touch her cheek.

Earlier... Hisui had pinched her there.

She originally thought Hisui was childishly seeking revenge, but now she realized the true meaning behind his action.

He was checking out how her skin's texture.

Through texture, he confirmed whether a light blocking agent had been applied.

"You... when did you start suspecting me!?"

"The first time we met. Such a petite physique yet you seemed unnaturally strong. Also, you turned away when I had a nosebleed, right? An anti-vampire expert afraid of blood? I was thinking, perhaps you're not afraid of blood but you liked it too much—Seeing blood, you can't control yourself so you avoid it. Because that guy also did the same evasive action, I also became suspicious. Finally going as far as to open the window for ventilation... Truly suspicious."

"..."

To Hisui, visiting Reina was just an excuse.

His true motive was to confirm Eruru's identity.

"...How sly you are. But this all your random guessing, I am not a vampire."

"Right, you're not. Unafraid of light, you even use a gun with a cross imprinted on it."

Hisui admitted.

But he did not relent.

Almost in a merciless tone of voice, he revealed Eruru's true identity.

"You're a dhampir, right?"

Eruru lost all color in her face. With a fearful gaze, she took a step back.

Dhampir—A hybrid offspring between a vampire and a human.

Born in the gap between light and darkness, day and night, inheriting the blood of both races.

And their bodies naturally inherited dual characteristics of humans and vampires.

With sufficient intent, they could masquerade as normal humans virtually flawlessly, but Hisui discovered a tiny flaw in Eruru's behavior.

Eruru hugged herself, trembling nonstop.

It looked like the dangerous signs of drug withdrawal. Hisui gazed at her.

Eruru reached out a trembling hand, trying to get medication from the box but Hisui called out sharply.

"Didn't I say stop?"

Eruru bowed her head and bit her lip.

A dhampir's most taboo characteristic—the desire for human blood just like a vampire.

But unlike vampires, humans did not fall under their control as a result of a bite. Neither did they turn into vampires. However, the desire for fresh blood remained unchanged.

"Like vampires, dhampirs cannot stop their desire for blood. Neither vampires nor dhampirs would die from not drinking blood but their strength would diminish. But when diminished to the very limit, their power would suddenly grow great instead, turning them into an irrational monster that seeks nothing but blood. You should know that already."

"..."

"If you are considerate of the people around you, I think you should compromise a bit. Ingesting blood in small amounts would actually be a lot better. If you just keep suppressing it, the final impulse could be terrible. So..."

"So what!? Are you asking me to go suck blood!? Asking me to shamelessly suck blood!?"

Eruru looked up, her eyes filled with tears. She continued to yell hysterically.

"What do you know!? Do you understand the me who desires blood!? Do you understand that if I do not suppress it this way, I would lose my sanity!?"

She screamed at the top of her lungs, almost as though blood would gush out from her throat.

She had suppressed these feelings at the bottom of her heart. This could not be captured simply by "likes repel one another."

"This tragic situation, it is enough for me to shoulder on my own. That is why vampires must be exterminated...!"

That was why she desperately learned about vampires and pursued this career.

Hisui listened to her plead her mission, but wiped his index finger across Eruru's lips.

His fingertip was smeared with his own blood.

The moment the vivid red lipstick was applied on Eruru's lips, a minute amount of blood accidentally entered her mouth and relieved her desire for fresh blood.

"Y-You...!"

"What a nice person you are."

"W-What are you talking about..."

"When my blood was sucked just now, you instantly rushed over, worrying about me. That's no good... I was already ordered by that guy to stop you people. You should have been more vigilant."

"T-That was..."

"Same with the class rep, right? You believed the victim like a normal person. This is normal, right? I must be the abnormal one."

Eruru wanted to say something. Hisui turned his back to her and clumsily took out his cellphone.

"Hey, it's me. Could you come over? Where are you? The convenient store in Nichoume? Perfect... Then come over... That girl was captured... What, you're busy? Let me tell you, it's all because of you! I'll explain later. Thanks."

Hisui hung up. Then he muttered with his back to Eruru.

"I was raised by a vampire. However, the one who killed my real parents was that vampire as well."

"Huh!?"

Hisui divulged his origins in response to Eruru's confession.

However, completely unlike Eruru, Hisui spoke indifferently without emotion. His tone of voice was also very uninvolved.

"I can't really remember but apparently my parents wanted to kill me. A collective suicide? My parents wanted to kill me, who didn't know anything at the time, then commit suicide. Then a vampire happened to pass by, killed my parents and saved me and raised me. This sort of situation, what do you think I should do about it? Hate the vampire for killing my parents? Thank her for saving me? As a human, what should I do?"

Eruru did not answer.

This type of question cannot be answered.

"Ludicrously, that vampire died to save me in the end. For my sake, turned into ash."

Memories of the past surfaced before Hisui's eyes.

Enduring the scorching from the intense sun in the sky, the vampire who kept performing chest compressions to rescue the boy.

"That person not only saved me but also many humans at the scene, finally dying herself."

"..."

"However, the humans who were saved, everyone was cursing at the vampire. Saying monster, you deserve to die, etc. Some people even threw rocks at her. Hey, which side is right in your view?"

Eruru could no answer, She did not want to confront this type of question at all.

However, Hisui continued to question mercilessly.

"What should I do? Because I'm human, should I follow those humans and curse the vampire who raised me? But as a human, shouldn't' I say thanks first? Whether the other person is a vampire or a monster or not... I should first say 'thank you', right?"

Hisui turned to look at Eruru but her face was turned away. No, she was avoiding Hisui's gaze.

"Before that person died, she turned me into this kind of constitution. Otherwise I surely would have died. Hence... Ever since, I won't turn into a vampire even if bitten by one. So... What am I now?"

"...?"

"Humans turn into vampires once bitten by vampires. Conversely, someone who doesn't turn into a vampire after being bitten would not be human. Then what am I? A supernatural creature? Or neither human nor supernatural, some kind of monster?"

Hisui continued to stared at Eruru as he asked.

Eruru could not answer but did not avoid his gaze, staring at him straight.

"That kind of thing I guess. Whether human or vampire..."

"So... You want to save that vampire? Saving an enemy of mankind...?"

"That girl... Drenched by rain, when she most wanted to suck blood... She didn't. Clearly a vampire."

"..."

"For my sake, she even tried to practice her blood sucking technique... Just now also... tried to save me. So what do you say, what should I do?"

This was a so-called calm tone of voice.

But the firm resolved it carried, Eruru could feel it clearly.

"That girl promised me. Before figuring out her origins, she won't suck anyone's blood but mine. I also responded to her promise. Before that... I'll be her servant. So I must go to where my master is."

Saying that, Hisui entered his own home.

Eruru stared at his back, spacing out, then a familiar voice was heard from behind.

"Good evening~ Ah, looks like the mood isn't quite right. There's been a commotion nearby?"

Mei was in her uniform, opening the gate and entering the yard.

"Sudou-san... Why are you here?"

"Hi-kun called me here. Then... Who got caught? Rushella?"

"Do you intend to assist him...? No matter what I instruct, do note that saving her is Kujou Hisui's willful decision, okay? I will not be providing any reward."

"Yes~ Oh well, it can't be helped. Who can refuse a lover?"

Although suddenly called here, Mei did not seem annoyed.

Unable to comprehend, Eruru simply asked in puzzlement.

"Why...? Don't you hate vampires as well?"

"I do dislike them, yes... And for me, she counts as a rival."

"I don't understand. In particular... I don't understand Kujou Hisui. Why is he able to go this far?"

"Right. But him, if Rushella really sucked the class rep's blood... He'd probably exterminate herself by his own hands."

"...!"

"This is probably his way of taking responsibility? But in his heart, he believed in Rushella's innocence. That's why he pondered so much and verified so many things... Seeking the truth all along. But he also worried about the class rep at the same time. Human and vampire—clearly taking one side was enough but he wants both and seeks the hardest path. To this date... And probably henceforth as well. If Rushella sucked anyone else's blood, he will exterminate her personally. That's the kind of resolve he has made."

"Who on earth is he...?"

"Just a human. But a human who treats non-human entities equally. After he found out my identity... Nothing changed. Although I'm quite confident in my appearance... But most people would distance themselves after finding out, right? But he didn't. Neither distancing himself nor getting any funny ideas—Just continuing as normal."

Mei spoke with a bright expression. She originally treated him as just the target for her baby making mission, but before she knew it, he had become her fated one true love. Meeting this kind of human, even her first ancestor might have avoided resenting being created and lived a happy life instead.

"...I do not understand."

Eruru fell silent. Footsteps were heard from behind at this moment.

Turning back, she found Hisui coming out. The moment she looked at him, Eruru felt a sense of dizziness.

"It's better that you don't look. Even if you're a hybrid, it could still be fatal."

Hisui was carrying on his back something that made Eruru, no, something that made all vampire kin feel shocked.

A giant silver cross.

He had pulled it out from the basement, wrapped its chains around his hand and carried the cross on his back.

"What is that...?"

Careful not to look at the cross behind him that stood at his height, Eruru turned her gaze away and inquired.

"The cross-shaped sacred sword, the 'Tzara Blade.' Just by raising it, ordinary vampires will be immobilized. Its blade is also very sharp. Its only flaw is it's too heavy. Probably 30kg."

"I have researched crosses in my line of work, yours... Clearly a weapon? And the holiness it carries... Very extraordinary."

"A certain savior was crucified on this thing in the past. Thus the cross turned from a symbol of death into a sacred symbol. Reportedly, this is the antique surviving from that time period. Because it's forged from silver then processed, whether as a work of art or a weapon against vampires, it is the highest ranked. If it's not handled carefully, those bigshots at the Vatican might come running to reclaim it."

"How did such an extraordinary item fall into your hands!?"

"I inherited it from my foster parent."

Hisui simply explained in a sentence and turned towards Mei who had rushed over.

"So, could you help me carry this? I'm already out of strength."

"What... You're treating me as mover!?"

"Well, you're strong. Please, my blood was sucked, I'm already seeing stars."

"Fine... Then you must go on a date with me next time, okay? Includes an overnight stay."

"I'm going home by sunset and you bear all the costs, please accept my haggling."

Mei shrugged and reluctantly took the Tzara Blade. Then she lifted it effortlessly with one hand.

Then the two exited the garden, Eruru following them.

"W-Wait, you two. You're going to save that vampire!? You know where she is?"

"You gave Sudou all kinds of tools, right? I saw a tracking device among them so I secretly placed it on that girl's person. Vampire aside, if that clueless lady wandered off, who knows how much trouble she'd cause to others."

To think Hisui was this well-prepared.

He lightly raised his right hand and ran into the night with Mei... But no sooner had they taken two steps, Eruru had already grabbed their collars and dragged them back.

"Say, we're in a hurry you know?"

"I'd like to get things done and go home too, yeah?"

"In this emergency situation, you still want to carry that conspicuous object out in the open, running on your legs like fools? Use your brains a little. I am calling for a car."

At some point, Eruru had recovered her former eloquence.

Probably due to the earlier commotion, her half-framed glasses were almost falling off. Eruru pushed them up with her hands, a flash of inspiration glinting in her eyes.

"Also, let us discuss our plan."

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

File:Horizon1A 011.jpg

2012-11-09T02:53:07Z

Shiyumi: Shiyumi uploaded a new version of "File:Horizon1A 011.jpg"

File:Horizon1A 011.jpg

2012-11-09T02:49:43Z

Shiyumi: Shiyumi uploaded a new version of "File:Horizon1A 011.jpg": Reverted to version as of 02:42, 9 November 2012

File:Horizon1A 011.jpg

2012-11-09T02:46:08Z

Shiyumi: Shiyumi uploaded a new version of "File:Horizon1A 011.jpg"

File:Horizon1A 011.jpg

2012-11-09T02:42:37Z

Shiyumi: Shiyumi uploaded a new version of "File:Horizon1A 011.jpg"

File:Horizon1A 010.jpg

2012-11-09T02:41:45Z

Shiyumi: Shiyumi uploaded a new version of "File:Horizon1A 010.jpg"

Horizon:Volume 1 Prologue

2012-11-05T11:59:02Z

Shiyumi: /* Prologue: Those Lined Up Before the Horizon */

==Prologue: Those Lined Up Before the Horizon==
[[File:Horizon01A 021.jpg|thumb]]
''Whether to be lost.''

''Or to be explored.''

''The reason to keep hold of your heart's compass is something.''

'''Point Allocation (Protagonist)'''

<center>●</center>

The sky.

A clear morning sky. Beyond the azure floated two pale white moons, and below lay waves of dark green mountains, overlapping into the distance.

In the alpine region, the endless sky loomed over the jagged mountain tops.

Divisions in the shape of pillars towered in the sky. Stretching from the earth upwards, these divided segments gave off the appearance of colonnades. Through the way in which the wind and clouds traversing the sky dissipate when reaching them, as if hitting an invisible wall, as well as the division of the vegetation on the ground, those wide yet numerous pillar-like structures flaunted their existence.

The number of segments was immeasurable, their spatial relationship erratic, and their width too varied.

The sky, divided in that manner, held three things.

The first was wind. The atmospheric flows of the mountainous region rose, entwined, gave birth to clouds, then faded away.

The second were the waves. Abound in the sky, waves drifted. Lines, not of clouds but of the waves, were everywhere, stretching out through the sky outlining the character [八].

Of the three things in the sky, the last was that which traveled between the clouds and created the waves.

Ships.

Leaving behind the sound of their wake, eight white ships sailed, navigating between the pillars that divided the sky, traveling past the mountains.

The Aerial City Ships, carrying towns and natural parks on the surface segment, drew their shadows together as they descended towards the mountains. The shadow of the group of ships, two ships lined up in the center and three ships lined up to the left and to the right, engulfed themselves in one of the gorges stretching multiple kilometers from head to tail.

Each of the ships created waves streaming from the bow into the sky, and carrying the echoes of the break of each wave, they continued on through the heavens.

Breaking the waves while advancing through the skies, each of the ships were connected to the adjacent ships with many thick ropes. Occasionally, when the group of ships changed their path slightly, the ropes which connected them would be drawn in and pulled out.

The names were inscribed at the bows of the eight ships. First, on each of the ships, the name 'Musashi' was written with black characters. Next to that, the ship-names were, unsurprisingly, written in black characters.

[[File:Horizon1A 024-025.jpg|thumb]]
'''First Starboard: "Shinagawa"'''

'''Second Starboard: "Tama"'''

'''Third Starboard: "Takao"'''

'''Center Leading: "Musashino"'''

'''Center Trailing: "Okutama"'''

'''First Port: "Asakusa"'''

'''Second Port: "Murayama"'''

'''Third Port: "Oume"'''

With the formation of three ships to the left and right acting as outer hulls around the two in the middle, the eight ships sailed through the sky.

A sound rang out.

The sound was a voice of song.

From the graveyard in the surface-segment of the bow of Okutama, the echoes of that slow voice sang a trembling rhythm.

"--Let me pass--"

''Let me pass, let me pass.''

''If I go, if at some point it becomes a narrow pathway.''

''The narrow pathway, which goes toward God.''

''Though you say 'Thine thoughts art useless, thou cannot pass'.''

''To celebrate this child's tenth birthday.''

''I go to dedicate two offerings.''

''The path there is calm, the return is fear.''

''I wonder, is it the passage of the fear in me--''

The song traversed the air, eventually disappearing.

In its place, a new, resounding note appeared. Other than the sound of waves from the ship's passage, consecutive clangs of a bell rang out.

Sounding once, twice, three times, continuing like music, the clear note of the bell which told the time was obstructed by the voice of a broadcast.

"Our citizens, I inform you that in Quasi-Bahamut Class Aerial City Ship - Musashi, by the bell of Musashi Ariadust Academy it is currently 8:30. The ship is presently withdrawing from the Sagarmatha Corridor and sailing southwest. In the afternoon, we will be docking at the main port of Far East Representative State Mikawa. In the hospitable atmosphere, we will be entering stealth flight and will experience a brief interruption in information services, therefore we wish for your cooperation. --That is all."

The source of the sound and voice was a structure above the Middle Trailing Okutama. 

Next to each other stood two long, wooden, three-story buildings. The two structures ringing the chime had metal nameplates at the entrance doors with "Musashi Ariadust Academy" written.

Between the gate and the school building was a schoolyard and a bridge, crossing over into Musashi Ariadust Academy.

The schoolyard was about 100 meters in length diagonally. The steps of the bridge crossing over started from the gate, and ascended until they reached a hatch in the second floor of the front school building.

As the chime that told the time ended, the voice of a woman came from above the bridge, as if waiting for that moment.

"Okaaaaay."

The voice, traveling quite far, flew out towards the school building.

"Third Year Plum Class--. You alright?"

In front of Musashi Ariadust Academy, where the voice rang out from atop the bridge, stood several figures.

First, by the door, stood a woman whose back was straight, wearing a black, light armor-style jersey. Behind her short hair, a single line was on her back. A longsword, painted white, with a metal hilt laid there.

The scene she was facing consisted of the school building, as well as a group of young people wearing black and white uniforms. Some who seemed to be human, as well as some that weren't, stood there. The woman directed her smile towards them and said the following:

"Then, --let's start the physical education lesson!"

<center>●</center>

In a humble tone, the teacher said this to the students gathered atop the bridge-

"Now then, the rules are simple."

-so she said. Indicating with her chin, she pointed towards the tip of the group of ships.

"Alright? --Now, I'm going to go all out and sprint to the Yakuza office at the front of Shinagawa to give them a beating, so I hope everyone can follow along. After getting there, it'll be a practical lesson, we clear?"

In reaction to the teacher's words, a collective voice of "Eh?" came from the middle of the group of students.

However, the teacher ignored their outburst and smiled.

"If you're late, I might have you do the early morning classroom clean up. --Your response? Jud?"

"--Jud."

In answer, everyone returned these words which carried the meaning of 'understood'.

At the same time, a hand was raised. A tall boy to whom the armband 'Treasurer: Shirojiro Bertoni' was attached-

"Oriotorai-sensei, --What relationship does physical education have with the Shinagawa's Yakuza? Is it money?"

"Don't be stupid, Shirojiro. Physical education is exercising, you know? And, beating people up is an exercise. A simple link like that--it's a problem if you don't know that."

A figure clad in a female uniform tugged the sleeve of the student whose name had been called. The long-haired person to which the nametag 'Treasurer's Assistant: Heidi Ogezevara' was affixed, smiling all the while-

"You know, Shiro-kun, recently, Oriotorai-sensei was assigned a solitary house on the surface, and when she was rejoicing wildly, her land was bought up, and she went to the bottom level, and she drank some beer,and she got violent, and she cracked the wall, and she was seriously scolded by the teacher's department.--In short, everything past the middle was her own fault, but without forgetting her original intention, it's revenge, I think."

"It's not revenge. It's just that I got kind of irritated, so I'm just returning the favor."

"That's the same thing!!"

Everyone did a [http://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glossary_of_owarai_terms#tsukkomi tsukkomi], but Oriotorai-sensei didn't even seem to care.

Taking the longsword and sheath from her back into her hands, she clasped it by her side. She then rubbed the emblem of the brand name, IZUMO, which was on the surface of the sheath, and laid her fingers on the hilt, which had a slightly twisted design from IZUMO's unique slicing effect focus.

"Is somebody missing? There's no helping Miriam Poqou. Other than that, Azuma's finally going to return at noon today, but as for any others--"

At the question, the group looked around at each others' faces.

Having done that, a golden-haired girl wearing a black three-cornered hat to whom a "Third Special Duty: Margot Knight" armband was attached opened her mouth. While shaking her six golden wings at her back, she said-

"As far as Nai-chan can see, Seijun [正純] and Chancellor aren't here."

In response to that voice, the girl with black wings whom she was hugging, "Fourth Special Agent: Malga Naruze" shook her head.

"Masazumi [正純] is going to Tama's Elementary Academy as an Instructor, and in the afternoon she's going to send Academy President Sakai to Mikawa, so today she should have an excused absence. Chancellor...I don't know about Toori."

"Mmm, then, is anybody who knows about "Impossible" Toori here?"

At the question, everyone turned to focus on a single person. Standing at a place further back and below compared to everyone else, a girl with tea-coloured wavy hair folded her arms, making a bow-shaped smile, and-

"Fufu, everyone, so you want to hear about my idiot brother Toori that much? Of course you do, don't you? I mean, he's Musashi's Chancellor and Student Council President, isn't he? Fufu. --However, I won't tell you!"

'Ehh?" Everyone raised a questioning voice. In response, she gave a meaningful nod,

"Because around eight in the morning, when I woke up, he'd already left."

"Even though you're always so lively, you wake up really late, you know!"

"Fufufu, it's all right, my make-up was done, and I, Belle Flore Aoi, will make clear my time in the morning. But, that idiot brother, waking up early without making my breakfast, it would be good if at the judgement after death he would receive the foul ball judgement by the umpire and drop to hell! After all, it's about time the world ends from an apocalypse!"

"Umm, Kimi-chan?"

At Knight's call, Kimi turned around. With an expression where her eyebrows were slightly raised-

"Margot...not that name, you know? Something like Aoi Kimi [葵・喜美], if it's something like "raw yolk [Aoi Kimi(青い黄身)]" then what kind of name is it when it's like you don't know if it's something you ate and came out of your ass? So, call me Belle Flore, alright?"

"Nai-chan is just thinking, but wasn't it Josephine three days ago?"

"The Nakamura-san class three over named the dog she's taking care of the same name, so it's not that! That girl has a cute hobby of, with the enjoyment of an old person, attaching a collar to that animal with long and soft-looking fur just like a little girl, and training it while it's nude! It was frustrating, so next time she'll let me hug it, you know!? Hey, aren't I the underdog like this!?"

'I wonder' As Knight, who was being grabbed by the collar and being shaken, said those words, Oriotorai was silently adding check-marks to the attendance record she had taken from out of the chest-area of her jersey.

"Then, Toori is...unexcused late?--Even though he's the Student Council President and Chancellor...this won't do."

At her line, everyone smiled helplessly. Voices going, 'We-well,' could also be heard.

And, Oriotorai, who was against them, too faced everyone, who was like that, and smiled wryly.

"Well, yeah. It'd be dangerous if Musashi's Chancellor were to get a hold of himself...There's a reason, after all."

After sweeping her gaze about as if looking at the surroundings, she opened her mouth.

"Well, this is troublesome. Even though the Divine States, below us, was our territory, it's now being provisionally controlled by every country, and people're being chased into the Far East residency area--Can't believe the direct control territory which are the Divine States is going to become that of just Musashi."

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai slowly said those words while looking up towards the sky.

"...Currently, the Divine States, which fell from the Harmonic World in the 'Destruction of the Harmonic World' roughly a hundred and sixty years ago, merged with another Divine States, leaving cracks in between. After the 'Harmonic Unification War', it was effectively completely occupied by each of the world's countries, and the name Divine State was even changed to the name 'Far East'."

Within Oriotorai's vision, its owner looking at the flow of the clouds in the sky, which were divided by numerous pillar-shaped spaces, everyone tensed their bodies slightly.

However, Oritorai continued her words.

"At the time, with the treaty of not applying military control or governmental dominion, each of the countries of the world established the Union of the Testament, they held the academic institution which is the Academy, which acts as a military and governmental facility, and with that, they committed. That's why, currently, under the name of the Testament Union, the principal countries place the Academy as the most important governmental and military facility, and provisionally occupied the Far East, dividing it. While using the monarchs who had been placed under control, they enacted the original Territory War as a fight between students of the Academies, didn't they?"

And,

"This Musashi is different from the Far East residency area which was prepared by the temporarily controlled territories and countries on the ground, it is the only acknowledged territory of the Far East, but we're really going to be under the Testament Union's surveillance. Anyway, as for the Far East Academy's Chancellor and Student Council President--"
[[File:Horizon1A 033.jpg|thumb]]
she said it.

"--from the midst of the Academy, the least powerful, the least able person was picked. Someone like Toori. And, an urban nickname like "Impossible" was even given to Toori."

"But, the reason for doing something like that was: 'That is what proves the reality of which the Far East is peaceful, wasn't it?"

Throwing those words out was a boy wearing glasses. He, who had the armband "Secretary: Neshinbara Toussaint", closed a Torii-gate design signframe which was displaying in the air.

"It's already been that since a hundred and sixty years ago. In that time, the Far East, for the sake of avoiding being targeted by each country, stating our mistakes as an excuse, has always kept its head down, cooperated, and paid tribute, so even in becoming the core of the Far East, with its authority tattered from just moving around all the time, Musashi can't do anything. Anyway, even though each country's students have an unlimited upper-age limit, Far East's students graduate at 18--if that is exceeded, one can't participate in the government or military."

"The Far East is well talked about, isn't it--The students are privileged, or so they say."

"That's what the Testament Union affiliated countries say. 'Those that aren't students aren't people' right?"

At Neshinbara's words, from the middle of those gathered, voices saying "Hey..." could be heard. While one boy in the middle, a nameplate with "Ohiroshiki" attached to his round body, brought some packet snacks to his mouth,

"Shousei, isn't saying things like that kinda dangerous--?"

"It's all right."

Neshinbara said.

"Around the ship, the Testament Union's Gods of War fly, in the midst of observing us, but they don't have the time to to pick up on our voices one by one, and we're about to go into the controller of the Far East and the owner of the Musashi, Lord Matsudaira Motonobu's Mikawa after all. Mikawa is under the Testament Union's observation, but they've allied with P.A.ODA, who've half-ceded from the Testament Union and opened hostilities, so in its vicinity, the Testament Union can't move carelessly. --It's not something to care about."

"Ehhhh, so mature. But this time, it's not just the Tres Espana who're observing Mikawa; K.P.A. Italia's Pope Chancellor's large-scale destruction armament　Logismoi Oplo's new model is coming, completely innocently. Please have a little care. --It's fine if it's just a little, though."

So said Oriotorai, keeping a smile at the edge of her mouth. Neshibara, facing her, spread his arms outward exaggeratedly, did a bow, and everybody took a breath.

'But, well...' Oriotorai muttered softly. A smile stuck to her face, she cocked her neck,

"Like that, this country has troublingly been suppressed, but do you all know what you want to do from now on?"

At the question, everyone remained silent.

Was it because that silence held an answer? Oriotorai did not ask further.

...But, everyone's a third year already, aren't they?

Around this time next year, we'll probably be at a place which is the answer to that question, but-

"Now, the world is pretty noisy. The history book of prophecy, the Testament, had not been re-enacted, and with the end of the last described contents, the "Westphalia Conference", it's being said that it's probably the end of days where the world will end. Everyone knows that the Earth Pulses are disturbed, and everywhere, phenomena happen often, don't they? Things like the M.H.R.R's 'Disappearance of the Man Who Played Pipes' or Soviet Russia's 'Null Land'." 

At those words, the battle-able lineage and Ability-type students hardened their expression. Incidents where they had been deployed to exorcise monsters born from the disturbance of the Earth Pulse had happened, and they had detailed information concerning these phenomena.

Everyone passed normal days, but occasionally, a question which set them off flew.

That was,

"If the world is to end this year, what will our way forward be, right?"

But, so Oriotorai said. Whilst re-stopping the parts fixing the the hilt to the base of the sheathe.

"Well, it's troublesome, but the reality that we'll probably be able to go to a pretty good place exists, you know. We'll eventually know what the world will become, so until then do what you can."

"...You also feel that way, Sensei? 'It's troublesome that we're being suppressed, but do what you can.'"

At the question which Naruze, who had tilted her head, asked, Oriotorai looked at the sky. And,

"That's right."

'Well', with that, Oriotorai loosed a small laugh. After a little while,

"If it's me, thinking about dying is what I'm thinking about. That's something from a while ago, though."

Returning her gaze to everybody, Oriotorai smiled a little wider.

...Well, I wonder if the time will come where eventually these kids too will understand the pain of that place there.

She thought, and after nodding, 'Then', the female teacher lowered her body slightly.

And, she looked at those who had instantaneously responded to that movement-

"Alright then, if you have the abilities of a Battle-type, you'd have to "come" then. So--just a little, follow me ready to die. The rules are simple, until we reach the office, if you're able to hit me with an attack--"

She told them.

"I'll give you five more attendance checks. Do you understand? --The chance to skip class five times."

At those last words, everyone changed their expression. At the words "five times", everyone whispered to each other-

"In other words, we'll be able to skip five times in the morning...? If that's the case--"

-with that, while everyone was mounting their own hopes, raising his hand with a "Yes," was a boy to whom the armband "First Special Agent: Tenzou Crossunite" was attached. Wearing his hat such that he covered his eyes, along with the Aviation-type half-dragon "Second Special Agent: Kiyonari Ulquiaga" next to him,

"Sensei, having the attack "hit" and not "graze" should be fine, should it not?"

"Well, well, the Battle-types are thorough, aren't they? --But yes, that should be fine, you know? I don't care about your methods either."

At those words, Ulquiaga folded his arms. With his dragon-eyes, he looked down at Tenzou beside him-

"Did you hear that? This female teacher has said that it's fine no matter what we do, Tenzou. Is it fine if I use my power of imagination?"

"Jud. I heard it. But, that female teacher, outside of Oge-dono's story earlier, I 'nearly' touched her butt the other day, and she managed to start the disturbance which removed the floor of the residential area herself."

"Fuu, Tenzou, even when faced with reality, the power of imagination is unmatched. That a ninja like you has not noticed that is regretful."

"I understand. --Then, um, Oriotorai-sensei, no matter where we touch or grope Sensei's parts, we won't have points deducted, right? Further, as opposed to that, we should get something like bonus points."

"Ahaha, it's you two that want to die before the lesson even starts, right?"

Saying those words with her eyes half-closed, Oriotorai stuck her tongue out-

"--Then."

'Eh?' Faster than everyone could react, Oriotorai jumped.

It was a leap towards what was behind her. Descending the bridge, towards the stairs going down towards the tip of Okutama, Oriotorai jumped as if laying her figure in a black-jersey flat.

To reach her destination, first below the stairs, the path out of the second schoolyard which headed towards the bow. Reaching the large wind tunnels used for ship-interior air flow, at the nature park which split to the left and right, take the Okutama mid-starboard passage which exits toward the starboard side.

...The mid-starboard passage which is called "Remorse Way".

Ten years ago, after Musashi's Great Renovation, that way was appended that name.

Oriotorai knew the reason why it started to be called that.

The entrance of the mid-starboard passage, in a shoulder of the road on the right, one stone plate was there.

A stone plate decorated with flowers about 50 centimeters in height. On its surface was one sentence.

'''--1638 All those who reside in Musashi pray for the girl, Horizon A's happiness in her next life.'''

"Horizon, huh? For those kids, that's definitely the name that became the beginning of everything..."

While she muttered, atop the bridge which had become the top of her vision, everyone was caught in the delay of their instantaneous reaction.

Naive. If there were a cannon strike from an opposing battleship, they would have died.

Did they notice that? From the direction of the bridge, audibly leaking out-

"--Sh-"

Oriotorai heard that voice.

That was the start of the word, 'shit', right? Were they regretting? But, that's fine.

...If they had been outwitted, they'd have to be regretful.

I thought. Of the current Musashi's Chancellor's Board and the member's of the Student Council.
[[File:01A 040A.png|thumb]]
...Those that aren't here and absentees are many, but with only this, that which was strange had been gathered.

Not only them. For everybody else, they were overloaded with great things.

'Interesting, isn't it?' she thought, and as she smiled, the students jumped from atop the bridge.

"...Chase her!!"

<center>●</center>

Those who heard the noise was everyone who was on the surface-section of every ship.

Gunshots, the clash of swords, and the sound of metal and destruction reached them from out of the Middle Trailing Ship - Okutama.

That noise continued to move, and from the watchtowers on every ship where people observed for the sake of dealing with the danger,

"Go through 'Remorse Way' to the bow--!"

The sound traveled from the starboard of Okutama to the Second Starboard Ship - Tama.

Because of that, the residents of the port-side's surface-segment patted their chest in unison and descended, making the preparations for the afternoon's work, and the surface residents of the Third Starboard Ship - Takao gave three shouts of 'Banzai!' from the front edge of the deck, where they were visible by the people on the Second Starboard Ship - Tama.

As opposed to them, the residents of the Second Starboard Ship - Tama were seriously using Curse Abilities and Attack Abilities on the people of the Third Starboard Ship who were going 'Banzai!', so-

"--This won't do."

Along with those simple thoughts, the entrances of the small shops closed, and the shutters were closed to protect themselves, and as for the shops, protective barriers were already put up through Ability. But, a shop which was partially opened-

"Well, this happens all the time. I just pray that this doesn't become the path they take. --If it does, I'll cry though."

"We too played around, doing the things we used to do. --If this continues through generations, it'll be a specialty."

Along with those thoughts, resisting by putting the account book in the counter furthest in, before the danger approached, the shopowners gathered and started to bet on "Who will win this time?"

"--But, that Nee-chan Sensei, in athletics, she's apocalyptically strong. She's IZUMO's tester, isn't she?"

"Jud, and also, right now, the Chancellor's Board doesn't have a Vice-Chancellor, so the vital point of her attacks isn't here."

"Even so, how've the all-on-one's been recently? They couldn't even hit her once. The last time was a shame, wasn't it?"

'Mmmm' so mumbled the shopkeepers, and matching the uneasy sounds which approached from Okutama, each of them wrote their choice on a memo and handed it to the bookkeeper.

And in that manner, many such movements sprung to life in the midst of the town.

But, in its center, only one store, whilst staying open, did no kind of reaction.

On the Second Starboard Ship, in an alley close to the center of Tama's surface-segment, a snack-shop on that road.

On the bakery and snack-shop to which the sign "Blue Thunder" was attached, in front of the open shop, two signs saying "Shopkeeper making a delivery" and "In business" were hung.

There were no customers in the shop, but at the counter perpendicularly facing the street, one figure was there.

A female-form doll with white-hair the size of a human. It was the type enveloped by a design in which whilst for a large part of her skin, biological parts with the same makeup as a human's were used, a large part of her joints were made out of black supple parts.

Occasionally, she would breathe, and her two shoulders and chest would rise and fall.

A doll which moved autonomously, an automaton.

<center>●</center>

Across the counter of "Blue Thunder", the female automaton stood there in an apron, her head bowed. She placed the baked bread upon the shelf behind her, not even looking in the direction of the road.

But, that face suddenly turned towards the back of the store. Over there was an oven used for baking bread, and above it a kitchen counter which held a stove which used the excess heat.

The automaton faced her gaze towards the kitchen counter and the cooking equipment next to it.

And, continuing to face that direction, she stopped moving, as if she had taken interest. However,

"----"

From the path, numerous footfalls of a brisk walk as well as a group of voices could be heard.

"--We've got to hurry up and get back, it looks like they're comin' this way. The town carpenter won't be able to stop laughing."

"If we're being worked at a pace where we die from overwork, even if we get paid, we won't have the time to use it, y'know. But, at your place, that part-time working automaton--P-01s was it? Can't it be sensible and close the shop?"

"We're not gonna close, ya know. I'm a former samurai, so closin' shop durin' business hours is kinda embarrassin'. That child understands that too. Even at this kinda time, she's waitin' for people comin' to eat their breakfast."

The approaching voice said.

"All of you, it's rare, but to our place, which is renowned for openin' early in da mornin', that child's been comin' every mornin' for a year. I was pretty surprised when that child stood outside our door, and outside of da name P-01s, she didn't know anythin', and she had no shelter, so it was pretty troublin', but well--I'm glad I hired her. She's got spirit. Anyway, recently, I haven't even had to check da morning's repertoire."

"Spirit doesn't have anythin' to do with an automaton, right? They don't have anythin' like feelings, after all--"

At that point, the voices stopped. Because, the row of figures had come to the front of the store.

A middle-aged woman, the owner of the store, within the crowd, who was passing by, turned to some people and showed a smile at the edge of her mouth,

"For me, she's my pride. Now, I've even started ta think about my own repertoire. Even if I put that in da menu in da future, I won't be servin' that to any noisy people, y'know?"

"Jud, that's horrible."

While laughing with a 'Haha', the men and women left. The woman shopkeeper who entered the shadow of the store--

"Really, even though workers are supposed t'be equal. It's not a big deal, right, P-01s?"

At that question, the automaton returned her gaze and a nod-

The shopkeeper across from her placed her hands on her hips and sighed,
[[File:Horizon1A 045.jpg|thumb]]
"Well, don't worry about the noise. Then--I won't close da store, but I'll have ta keep the sign out in front and throw out da water. When the din is all over, and I can take a breath, you can go home already. You can take as much of the baked bread as ya want. Why don't ya bake it a little more in the oven?"

With that said, the automaton nodded slightly. And, the reason her gaze moved slightly was not to look away from the shopowner,

"The kitchen?"

Being asked that, after a short while the automaton returned her gaze, and she nodded.

Towards that nod, as if confirming it, the shopkeeper-

"You memorized my repertoire, so when ya think about what ta make yerself, it was always somethin' plain, and there were a lot of failures, but...well, the basics're important."

"--Jud."

The automaton softly said. With an emotionless voice,

"To increase the repeatability of Shopkeeper-sama's work, around one year is needed. If we speak about the current situation, other than being asked "didn't you put your heart into it?" by the customers, there are no problems. Currently, P-01s is in the midst of researching P-01s' original breakfast, but as a result of the desired product being unclear, P-01s is in the midst of pondering to which level should P-01s investigate."

"If that's the case, then just do it 'till yer satisfied. The depths of egg fryin' are pretty deep after all."

The shopkeeper laughed a little. Sticking her hand out towards the automaton's head, she patted it as if mussing her hair.

"A child who does their work seriously is a good child, y'know. --When yer done, make one portion just like we always did in practice. Yer an automaton, but yer type needs food after all."

'Jud.' the automaton nodded. With that, from the stern of the ship, a voice with a sense of urgency could be heard.

"Th-they've finally come--"

<center>●</center>

The Second Starboard Ship - Tama had a stone-made town and park on its surface-segment.

Because the signpost on which was written "Tourist Town - Tama" standing everywhere in the town also displayed foreign languages side by side, to even the people looking at the clamor outside, from the windows of the streets European faces were many in number. And, everyone one of the gazes of those who lived on the surface segment, looked up in the same manner. The top of the roofs of varying heights. Above the wooden, thatch, and stone roofs, they looked.

There, at a place which could be said to be above their heads, the clamor ran.

The run of the noise was sudden.

First, above a commercial street at the port-side, a group of light burst forth.

"--?"

Seen by anyone who was looking out from inside their house were several bullets and arrows of light, an attack like a wall of linked lines of light.

The owner of the stationery shop muttered while closing the armored door.

"Non-blessed shots with a rapid-fire focus, huh? They're using the same kind of ability. If it's on the roofs where there's a direct line, then that's enough and there's no wastage...If they were trying to hit a normal opponent, that is."

The opponent. As if being chased by the barrage of flying light, the figure of an opponent running the roofs existed.

It was a woman. While running, she readied her sword in front of her chest, and put power into her sheathe.

"--!"

She received the chasing light and bullets, cutting them out of the air, deflecting them away.

The place she was running backwards on was a roof. However, for the sake of not sending the building materials flying, she sprinted in a manner where she focused upon stepping on support pillars or rafters and jumping forth.

That was not all.

In her movements, there were also evasions. Evasions which dealt with the incoming attacks. Just the roofs of the street's central commercial town were already tens of meters, but the speed of she, who was sprinting, did not fall the slightest. It could at the very least be seen that she was increasing her speed each time she received an attack.

The chasers were also going all out. Hidden by the shots, even acting such that they overlapped, people who carried out attacks against the woman wielding a longsword existed. Keeping co-operation with the marksman squad behind them, certain people traveled a straight line above the rooftops, certain people were traveling around the eaves of the first floor, and certain people were showing themselves flying around from above, firing to distract.

Therefore, deflecting even those attacks with her sheathe, being battered away by the spinning hilt-

"--Hup!"

People blown away by kicks also existed.

Doing that, because of the whirl of speed and attacks as well as the sound, and the evasions, and the blocks, the wind howled.

The overlapping sound of clashing metal shook the windows of the houses, and from time to time, a large attack which had been brought forth would resound like thunder.

The trembling sound shook the pillars of the houses, and even the ground was made to tremor.

The decorations were all the colour of light. The deflected light became spray and scattered in every direction, the white fragments tore through the air.

And, everything went past.

But, even whilst the sound and speed and light gained the Doppler effect of distancing, they did not lose their power.

With that, the woman with the longsword suddenly let her voice ring out.

"Hey! Adele and Hassan have retired!"

Looking past her flying voice, atop the commercial street's thatched roofs, two figures had fallen.

Breathing erratic, the people who had fallen face-flat, becoming the [大] character was a girl with the tip of her ear pierced, holding a white longspear and a boy with a turban wrapped about his head.

In the midst of the running group, the boy with glasses-

"Itoken-kun! Rescue them along with Nenji-kun!"

Along with those words, a shadow flew out from the midst of the group. He looked like a nude man with a strong body, but the black batwings on his back were the proof of his being a Spirit-type Nightmare Race. An Incubus. He, who was bald, raised one hand once, and-

"--Good morning! I'm not someone strange! I am called Itou Kenji, an Incubus of perversity! Everyone of the commercial street, my apologies for this impoliteness!"

Everyone ahead flashed him half a glance, but Itoken didn't care.

And, from between everyone, who were running, a half-sphere shaped object 1 meter large separated. A scarlet coloured, translucent sticky body, on the upper part of its front, black sensory parts were stuck to him, forming eyebrows, eyes, and a mouth.

It chased after Itoken, who was going forward on his tiptoes, hand on his waist, approaching the two people who had fallen on the opposite roof. Doing that, Itoken raised his hand to the creature who was coming up alongside him-

"Hey! Nenji-kun, today too you look as beautiful and lively as ever with your stickiness and transparency! You're so sticky!"

At those words, the sticky bodied Nenji answered. Raising his sensory-organ eyebrows,

""Mm. This time, it's saving people, isn't it. If that's so, then this is my spec--""

Nenji was stepped on by the girl with the nametag Aoi Kimi, who was slow and had come running from the back.

"Ah."

Ahead, chasing after Oriotorai were the Close-Combat-type and the Pointblank Marksmanship-type, and among the following Ability-type, people who weren't Athletic-type were many, and they were slow. Other than Kimi, other figures who were such were visible, but Kimi included, whilst they were going past-

"Fufufu, I'm sorry, Nenji! I think I did a horrible thing, Eeh, I'm serious! I'm always serious, you know!!"

At Kimi, who had raised his voice, a girl who was running down the street herself shouted. Whilst shaking her voluminous silver hair,

"Kimi, when you apologize, please have a little more sincerity. Ladies--"

"Kukuku, you little scolding demon girl. However, Mitotsudaira, why are you running on the ground? Wouldn't it be fine if you just went 'Smash' with those chains you always use?"

"This area is my territory, you know!? To that, those girls are...Really!"

"My, my, the female knight who can't win Sensei is barking like a wolf. Because, you're a Heavy-Combat-type."

The voice which said that too, Mitotsudaira's retort too, immediately distanced itself through the Doppler effect. What was left afterward was Itoken, raising his hand 90 degrees to everybody, and Nenji, who had splattered all over the rooftop.

And, when Itoken, who was waving his hand to everybody, looked at Nenji, the splattered scarlet coloured stickiness slowly gathered to each other, as if crawling. The telepathy, interrupting at intervals, in Nenji's voice-

""Fu, fufu, that was pretty dangerous...""

"Nenji-kun! You seem like a man with a lot of spirit, but if we speak like this is a game, you're a slime with nothing but three hit points, so you can't be reckless, you know!?"

""Mmmm, I had taken a tight guard position, though...""

"Guard?"

""Like this...""

The gathered Nenji showed his guard position.

After a little while, Itoken, who had knelt down, placed his hand on what seemed to be Nenji's shoulders-

'Aah', Nenji muttered.

""There's always tomorrow...""

With that, on the other side of the lined up rooftops, a voice resounded from the bow.

Everyone who was chasing after Oriotorai had initiated combat.

<center>●</center>

Those who had initiated combat were those of the Close-Combat-type who made up the vanguard.

The location was Tama's bow, on a roof in the business area, which was at a place slightly removed from next to the residential area. Also, it was atop a roof where to the left and right the tall buildings of major businesses were lined up.

That was the aim. If the walls on the left and right become tall, then we're able to constrain the evasions to the left and right.

With the walls of the buildings to the left and right, sprinting atop the roof of a structure like a valley, everyone thought this. That they had to hurry.

This was because, they were just about to run through Second Starboard Ship - Tama.

If they exit the area they're running through now, the business area where businesses reside, they'll be jumping off of the bow towards the outside.

Outside the ship, on the other side of the stern, the First Starboard Ship - Shinagawa's stern will be there. The top-segment of Shinagawa is the cargo area, so all that was there were wooden large-scale cargo containers, all lined up. The target area was the Yakuza's office in the small residential area at the bow deck, but the roofs of the cargo containers which were the road there was a completely flat area without a hint of an obstacle.

If they enter Shinagawa, chasing her will be difficult.

'So' What everybody thought after those words was the same. 'It's about the time we're supposed to take victory'.

And, the first to move was-

"I will go myself...!"

In the midst of running, shouting and issuing his challenge was Tenzou.

Oriotorai, against him, gave a small whistle.

"I thought that it would be you to come first."

At her voice, Tenzou gave a short answer.

"Jud.!"

<center>●</center>

The running Tenzou thought this.

...Indeed, this is my area of expertise!

Now, on the top of the roofs, which had bad footing, Oriotorai was sprinting in a straight line. Vaulting over the roofs' constructions, chimneys and things sticking out, even at the times she jumped the roof, her speed did not drop the slightest.

Opposed to that, I cannot do the same. When a woman jumps something, her speed drops, but even if a man tries to raise his speed, his feet can be caught on top of the unsteady roof.

But, I am a ninja. I chose lessons where we practiced stepping in bad roads, and in times where Musashi enters port in a mountainous territory, I received mountain running training as well as survival training.

In this kind of situation, I knew that the first to catch up to Oriotorai would be me, I have to lower Oriotorai's speed here, and I know that I can take an irreversible advantage.

So, I will go.

Already, simple sword strikes have been deflected, things like gunshots too have been sliced out of the air. If I go, it will be a strike for real.

The ninjas who specialize in bad roads follow the style-division of the school rules which were set down by the English method-

"Style: Ninja Forcer, Tenzou--"

"Hey now, when a ninja starts shouting, what's wrong with the world?"

I do not care.

"Take this!"

Together with his shout, Tenzou increased his speed. The distance to the running Oriotorai was roughly fifteen meters. On the roof between them, Tenzou ran in a low posture, as if scaling a wall.

Go. Get closer.

Oriotorai's weapon is a longsword. It is not a weapon made to attack while in a position where one is running backwards. No matter what, it is especially difficult for long things to attack low places. For the sake of having the sword's trajectory be a round one, it cannot reach low places. If she tries to have it reach a low position, and she drops her waist, bending forward, her sword will hit the roof, and in that position she will no longer be able to run backwards.

Therefore, if I move in a way to counter the use of a longsword, it would be in a low position.

And before my eyes, Oriotorai drew the longsword on her back with her right hand. Along with her sheathe. As expected, it doesn't seem as if she wants to smash the blade into her students. She is a good teacher, Tenzou thought. Occassionaly, she raises rumours of violence, but she will not point the blade of a spear towards me. Someone safe inside is a good teacher. If things do not turn out that way, I do not know though.

Anyways, Tenzou calculated their speeds. He thought of the current closing-speed, and the speed at which Oriotorai would bring her sword this way whilst running.

The trajectory, the position and distance stacked atop each other in an instant,

...From a low position--

The thoughts he thought screamed a warning signal.

...!?

At full speed, the way to shorten the distance as well as the number of steps were optimal. With all my strength, I can insert an attack while standing up. But, above that-

... I cannot. At the combination already directed at me...!

Just before, when she placed her hand on the longsword's hilt, a combination was carried out. As she stretched her right arm upward, her right knee had been raised. In the midst of her running movements, it was a movement that nearly escaped my eyes, but she appeared to slide her right buttcheek forward, pulling her waist in for the sake of moving into her next movement.

I can predict it.

Oriotorai's next movement will be a movement where she brings her outstretched right foot downward, as if pounding with a hammer. At the same time, she will swing her longsword down, swinging it into me, but with her right foot, drilled into the roof, she will forcefully jump backward. Faster than the longsword can strike the roof, Oriotorai will perform a large bound backwards.

The conclusion. I, who charges in, will not be able to dodge, and I will be smashed from above, becoming a [大] on the ground. If I do it badly, I will be buried in the straw of the roof.

Instantaneous. Oriotorai's longsword burst up in that upward-arc.

It comes. So, Tenzou shouted.

"Go, Ulqui-dono!"

"Yes...!"

Responding with that was something above his head. Towards the area above Oriotorai, who had already swung her sword, a shadow flitted down.

The form of the shadow was large, forming an angle.

The half-dragon Ulquiaga had jumped from the roof of the adjacent tall building.

<center>●</center>

"...Heh!"

Oriotorai raised a voice of admiration.

'I see', she thought. When Tenzou darted in first, shouting his self introduction was for the sake of averting my attention away from Ulquiaga, who was climbing the adjacent wall.

...It was a feint.

But, that stack is important. 'Against an opponent who is unbeatable with power, it is essential to think of a strategy', it is necessary that a teacher teaches that to her students.

What also has to be taught is that there are opponents that won't be defeated with a small feint. Therefore,

"--!"

Oriotorai moved.

<center>●</center>

Ulquiaga, flying in towards the area above Oriotorai's head, was in the middle of an instantaneous movement.

I am an Aviation-type half-dragon, I have wings on my back, so I can accelerate and fly for short periods. So, after Tenzou jumped in, from behind everyone, I kept my body low, I flew to the roof of the adjacent building, and from there I jumped to the roof above the tall walls in one motion.

Regarding Oriotorai, I would do a power dive from outside her field of vision.

The weapons I use are my two hands. My half-dragon arms are wrapped in scales and shell, just with that they become striking weapons. On my waist, several pieces of equipment are attached to my body, but I will not use them.

Oriotorai, bringing her long-sword down, with common language that could be processed at high speed-

"You're not gonna use the things on your waist!?"

"The Inquisition Starter Kit is not to be swung against those who are not heretics of the Tsirch Church!!"

Ulquiaga's family is of the lineage of the Tres Espana inquisitors. Locally, it was well established, but because of over-hunting, they were no longer able to support themselves. Now, his parents are making and selling bedclothes at the third underground floor of Oume, but custom-made beds had become part of his family's skills, and had become popular amongst a portion of people. The type of people who say: "The restraints are good when they're tight."

Therefore, Ulquiaga too, like his parents, thought that he wanted to perform the job that passed his ancestors' techniques down until now, and he chose to take Catholic Inquisition classes in the afternoon.

Because of that, he always attached equipment suited for that purpose to his body. Those were tools for interrogation, for fighting with people who gazed with hostility upon the Inquisition, weapons for performing his duties.

However, now was not the time to use those equipments.

This was because heretics and people of different faiths were different. Heretics were people who, while being of the Tsirch Church, which was synonymous with the Catholics-

...They twisted the teachings of the Tsirch Church and spread them, 'they' being people who could no longer be saved.

As opposed to that, people of different faiths were people who were not of the Tsirch Church but were of another Church, but because of that-

...They were people who could probably be saved were they to know the true teachings.

Oriotorai, being a resident of Musashi, had a western name, but other than her eyes being blue, her appearance and way of life was as a person of Musashi. Her church would be Shinto, so she comes under 'person of different faith'. Therefore,

"As an inquisitor, I cannot do anything but punch a Musician of Shintou! Because this time, the humble I will offer up a personal strike!"

"That's impossible!"

Words came. At that line,

...Impossible!?

Ulquiaga thought that question. (Currently, Oriotorai is swinging her sword. Her right hand already passed by under me with a one-handed strike.)

It was close. Right behind the passage of the sword is the timing where I drift downwards and hit. I am a race with wings on my back, so this is also because I applied slight adjustments, which I am capable of.

To Oriotorai, who was against me, she could not make any movements to stop her sword. For the sake of flowing from that one strike to jumping backward in one chain, if she does any other movements she will destroy her balance.

Therefore, Oriotorai's attacks will already not hit me.

However, it hit.

"--!?"

Ulquiaga, looking down, looking at Oriotorai, took a strike to his outstretched dragon face.

"Tch!"

Losing the control of his airborne position, he was blown away.

<center>●</center>

Why did Ulquiaga get blown away? Tenzou's eyes saw the reason.

It was the sheathe. Whilst slicing her longsword with her right hand, she released the sheathe's clasp.

The sheathe, sliding off the blade like it was a rail, held the same effect as extending the reach of the longsword.

"Guh...!"

Along with that voice, Ulquiaga vanished to the back.

And, Tenzou saw it. That Oriotorai was biting the strap of the sheathe with her mouth.

The strap was pulled back by a twist of her neck.

The sheathe returned.

That done, the longsword, with the returned sheathe, now held a trajectory which would pierce me.

My weapon is a tantō, held at the back of my waist. When I bought it, for the sake of placing the thickness of the blade first, it was a product of the Hankou brand, but the grip I use is a wooden hilt of the Shirasago brand. That is more familiar to my hand, and the grip, original material dyed with black, is coated with matte, so there is no reflection in the midst of the darkness of the night.

For Tenzou, it was an important piece. He drew it. From the stance of a backhand draw <ref group="1A">Hand on the hilt, thumb outstretched towards the tip, the pinky finger towards the blade.</ref> with his right hand, whilst he brought it up, he also brought his left hand to the hilt, holding it on the pommel. However, without charging in towards Oriotorai,

"Nori-dono!"

Along with his voice, Tenzou changed his stance to one where it seemed he would pass the tantō up above his head, dropping his hip-

If he drops his position for the sake of forcibly erasing all forward velocity, it will become a stance where he defends up against the area above his head.

He planned to take Oriotorai's blade, enduring it. As he withstood it,

"--Quickly!"

A signal came. A signal which came from the rear, bursting out from behind his back.

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai saw it. Saw that from behind Tenzou's back, suddenly, one boy came flying out.

If behind Tenzou, a figure that should have been seen. The reason that he had not been visible was,

...Ninja technique!?

Ninja techniques are a Ninja's special physical techniques. Moving while erasing all noise, the control of the things like the sense of sight were specialized for use in stealth activities. Categorized in that was also the ability used in the protection of VIPs, the ability to sever any indication of a VIP from the outside.

What Tenzou had used was that. And, as for the pointy-haired boy wearing his uniform really roughly who had flown out of Tenzou's shadow, Oriotorai shouted his name.

"Noriki was the real thing!?"

"If you know, then you don't have to say it."

The boy, Noriki, closed the distance in a heartbeat.

At the same time, my longsword's sheathe hammered into Tenzou's tantō.

The feeling which was sent into my hand was warm, as if my sword had sunk into mud. This was because Tenzou had instantaneously sunk his body downwards to absorb the shock. Because of that, the sword did not bounce back, and it did not immediately try to return to my hands.

My longsword is an important weapon. If this was not here, until the tip of Shinagawa, many troublesome things would have happened. The level of which would be my talented students.

I cannot let go.

However, precisely because of that, it had become such that I allowed Noriki's approach. For Oriotorai, Noriki, darting in, was intensely tensing his eyes as always, expressionless. A child whom I did not know what he was thinking. It's more than enough if he understand teamwork.

And, Noriki's weapons were his fists.

His right side was pulled back, the palm of his clenched fist facing upwards. The reason his left shoulder was slightly sticking out was because he planned to thunder his right fist straight forwards with the recoil of him pulling his shoulder back. The timing of Noriki's attack is the instant of the next time I step with my right foot, isn't it? When I slice my sword downward, for the sake of immediately pulling it back, the right foot I hammer down to act as a stopper. Noriki is aiming for that instant.

Coming in from a running trajectory, the attack would be after vaulting over Tenzou, who had curled up as if dropping prone. An attack that would come from above the longsword I slashed downwards.
[[File:Horizon1A 063.jpg|thumb]]
Therefore, Oriotorai moved. For the sake of responding to the attack.

<center>●</center>

Tenzou realized that the load pressing down on his arm, set in defense, suddenly disappeared.

...What?

If I look, the reason for the disappearance of his arm's burden, the weight of the longsword from above, was simple.

Oriotorai had brought her hand away from the hilt of the longsword. Even though that was her only weapon.

'Eh,' in the instant I raised a voice in my heart without thinking. The hilt of the longsword revolved, falling towards my eyes.

If the pommel falls downwards, the blade will point upwards.

Using Tenzou's guarded position as a fulcrum, the bladepoint will diagonally point towards Tenzou's back.

Towards Noriki, who was coming from behind.

For him, it should be at an angle where it will be probably pierce into his chest from below.

...Damn it...!

"--Ku."

From behind, the sound of Noriki drawing a breath was audible.

I heard the sound of Noriki's fist being fired. But, because that was something earlier than scheduled, it was not something meant to be driven into Oriotorai.

The sound of metal resounded. Oriotorai's longsword, punched by Noriki in defense, whilst revolving, it was blasted from before my eyes to the space beyond.

And, to Tenzou's eyes, Oriotorai's foot descended.

...I'm done.

Thought Tenzou. Now, Oriotorai is not holding the heavy longsword. If she does a large bound backwards, she will be able to do it, being light.

Furthermore, because it was punched by Noriki, Oriotorai's longsword is flying through the air. To that too, Oriotorai will now do a jump, towards her back.

Now, I, whose hip has been dropped, am no longer someone who is able to chase after Oriotorai.

I retire here.

Feeling the two characters of 'regret', Tenzou shouted.

"Asama-dono--!!"

<center>●</center>

Faster than Tenzou's voice, the trailing group was already moving.

It was at the time where Noriki had dashed in towards Oriotorai. As if becoming Noriki's shadow, a single girl was moving. Long, black hair, an artificial eye inserted into her left eye socket, the girl to whom the nametag "Asama Tomo" was attached brought up a bow she had drawn from her back whilst making her body run in a low position.

The bow "Kataume", Shirasagi brand's emblem on it, sprung open in an instant from its thrice-folded state. Its nock tuned itself automatically. But, without that finishing, from within the group she was in, Neshinbara's voice flew.

"Persona-kun! Become her footing!"

Responding to his instructions was a large man the furthest back of the group. His upper body naked, the man with the area from his neck upwards wrapped in a full-face western helmet was already carrying a girl who was lowering his eyes on his left shoulder.

However, he swung his right arm and increased his speed-

"--!"

Coming up next to Asama, her bow readied, that right arm stretched towards her.

With the same exact timing, Asama nodded one nod to Persona-kun. Bringing her feet onto his arm, she flipped her body, jumping to his shoulder. She sent a smile to the girl sitting on the left shoulder across from her, who was lowering her eyes.

"Um, Suzu-san, sit here."

Saying that and dropping her hip, her footing was secured. The girl, Asama, opened her mouth, her green eye tightening-

"Earth Pulse:Link--!"

<center>●</center>

In Asama's field of vision, Noriki, running ahead of her, had swung his fist towards Oriotorai.

...Can it go?

I do not know. Anyways, Oriotorai taking her students' attack had not occurred even once in Asama's memory. For Asama, it had been her responsibility for a year, but at least, in Athletic-type classes, she'd never once heard that Oriotorai had been defeated by her students from her seniors.

...No matter how I think about it, rather than saying teacher, she's a Real Amazoness...! It's somewhat terrifying...

A breath. As if regaining her composure,

"--I will go. Through my shrine, I use the Ability of Divine Musician's Technique!"

Ability. That was a technique which controlled that which was placed in this world, "Fluid", the particle of Allowance of Contradiction, one of the elements which made up space.

It contained several different schools, but the one Asama was using was the Far East's major Shintou, Divine Musician's Technique.

And, along with her voice, at the collar of Asama's school uniform, the right collar of her light armor opened, and from inside it, a figure flew out. It was a diminutive girl carrying a faint crimson light. Her figure was slightly transparent.

The girl had a sleepy face, but she mounted Asama's shoulder, twirling her body as if dancing lightly, waving her right hand.

The same moment. On the side of Asama's face, a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/8/80/Horizon1A_ToriiSF.jpg Torii-gate figure signboard] radiating crimson light appeared. On the empty space which was the display,

'''"Link: Asama Shrine - Mouse: Sakuya Type 01: --Confirm"'''

'''"Linked to Asama Shrine. Offering - Prayer - Worship, has been completed by Mouse."'''

'''"Asama Tomo - Sama, thank you for using us. Please choose your blessing."'''

"I will use it with the substitution offering of Asama's Loan of Divine Melody! Hanami, --A Divine Prayer for a total of four Abilities, Targeting Addition with the triple purification of the projectile's frictional retardation, projectile deviation, and impediment! They are the basic Abilities of the shrine, so activate without modification!"

At Asama's voice, the Mouse who had been called Hanami, the diminutive girl nodded slightly. Characters appeared on the shining pop-up by the side of Asama's face-

""Ability of Divine Melody / Four / Therefore / Substitution / Four / Activate ?""

'Yes', Asama nodded. Sucking in a breath, she brought the arrow drawn from her waist to the bow-

"As substitution--"

Shintou's Divine Musician's Technique, other than being able to receive long-time blessing at the time of contract, through charms and words of power, they hold the techniques of Loan of Divine Melody. Now, at the time Asama had used the Loan of Divine Melody, as one of the methods of activation, she offers things that would make the contracted God rejoice, being able to gain the effects of Ability.

As opposed to the four Abilities, the offerings Asama chose were-

"As two substitutions, I offer up grains at the midday and evening meal! As one substitution, I will dance two hours of worship! As one substitution, I will walk and converse with Hanami for two hours! With this, a total of four substitutions! Hanami, if this is OK, then grant me this blessing."

'Yes, yes' The nodding Hanami looked up for an instant. And, Hanami clapped her hands with a smile on her face-

""Yes / Approval granted / Applaud / Afterward / To God / Speak of / The current world""

Together with the timing of Hanami's claps, it came. Light resided in Asama's readied arrow. At first, the light was weak, but-

""Applaud!""

Along with Hanami's applause, the amount of light immediately doubled, tripled, and quadrupled, and at the point where it became the brightest-

"--!"

At the front Asama's field of vision, at the midpoint that linked Oriotorai and herself, two vertical Torii appeared.

It was the Divine Musician's Technique's Marksmanship-type Ability targeting. The upper opening of the Torii acting as a crosshair, the arrow would be made to lock on to an opponent on the other side of it, setting the destination of the arrow.

And, the green artificial eye synchronized with the targeting. Towards the direction the eye was looking, the automatically tracking designated targeting moved-

"Artificial eye, "Konoha" --Has met!"

An instant. The green light projected directly from the green eye pierced the double targeting. Right behind it-

"--Asama-dono!"

Tenzou's shout resounded.

In her vision, that Noriki had vaulted over the crouching Tenzou was visible. And, on the other side of them, Oriotorai, who had performed a large leap backwards, did a flip, grabbing the longsword, flying away, in the air.

Tenzou and company had failed. Therefore, Asama fired.

"Go!"

She shot.

Along with a sound like water splashing, a thread of light was released, as if thrown outwards.

It was unlike the bullets and arrows and Direct-type Abilities that everyone had fired up till now, because of the projectile deviation purification, it was something with a Tracking-type Ability included. Even at the shrine, it was something she did not use unless purifying monsters of the Aviation-type or High-Speed Movement-type .

Because of the ability, the arrow, which had received a short-term blessing, had its destination as Oriotorai, who was moving ahead of it. And also, it was exactly the timing where she crossed from one roof to another.

...Today, I will hit!

Asama was a daughter of one of the main pillars of the Musashi shrines, the Asama shrine. Father had contracted with the Shirasago brand, selling Asama goods to the Academy Purchasing-section wholesale, so he asked about my reputation. There were no bad rumours. My grades are good, and I'm also the club-president of the tea club. I won't worry my family. But, for my father, "Until you graduate, I wonder if you won't hit that teacher even once..." it was that situation.

At first, it was something that was said to not be aimed at a person and fired, but when it was noticed that it was the fifth challenge, "Eh...? Why not? Isn't that strange? I mean, normally, if you add Ability, it'll hit, won't it?" I was asked. It was because Oriotorai had battle ability and athletic ability which exceeded that of the Amazons, but making my father understand that a person like that existed was bone-breaking.

Because of that, I practiced with my father, and formed a High-rank Contract at the start of this year. Because one purified the arrow of impurity, not only did it have tracking abilities, it would re-adjust the correction of the firing position at the time where it gave the ability of avoidance, and the time I had reached use in reality was a few days ago.

This was the first time in class that I was using it in a state where the artificial eye synchronization was also appended, but-

...How is it?

The arrow of light trailed a line of light and pleasing sound, darting in towards its prey with a punch-like trajectory.
[[File:Horizon1A 071.jpg|thumb]]
As opposed to that, Oriotorai was in a state where she was in the air from a jump. The large leap just now was for the sake of jumping over a path. The jump-time was long, and in that time, she cannot avoid.

As opposed to her, my arrow has been blessed with high-speed and tracking ability.

And, Asama saw. That Oriotorai readied her longsword at her neck, allowing a slight glimpse of the blade from the sheathe.

...She's going to try to suddenly slice the arrow out of the air?

Asama raised her eyebrows slightly.

"It's impossible! Not only does it have tracking ability, the purification of impediment which gives the ability of avoidance is also added, so it will curve around!"

Following Asama's words, the arrow showed off a movement where it twisted around Oriotorai's longsword.

Oriotorai, against that, whilst keeping the blade in its sheathe, stuck her sword out vertically. As if using it as a barrier against the arrow.

But, it was late.

The arrow wreathed in light had already avoided the longsword, and with a movement which seemed as if it was skidding sideways, it traveled towards Oriotorai. At this rate, that it would aim at her face, was because I, who am tall, shot an unchangeable force from Persona-kun's shoulder, but as expected, there was the uneasiness which stemmed from us both being women.

However, this was not an opponent which forgave the laxness of choosing the targeted area. I will take charge of the healing. As my price.

'Anyways', Asama raised her voice in her heart. I did it, Father, today, let us have chirashizushi in celebration of sinking the teacher. Because of the substitution-blessing, I have a limit on my meals during the day, so it's fine if we have some ice cream after our meal!

And, Asama thought whilst chasing the arrow with her vision. Of the line which Oriotorai had said just now.

...The End of Days.

Certainly, reports of the disturbance of the Earth Pulse were rising from shrines everywhere, and the frequency was rising. Musashi, which was a Aerial Ship, had a rather low frequency of occurrence, but on the ground, villages had disappeared because of villages, islands had been born because of the rise of earth at the sea, mysterious disappearances and the the loss of knowledge which was the disappearance of thoughts had been occuring commonly.

What bothered me the most was that recently, Father had started using the words, "Do not tell anyone." That was certainly an order which would come from the top of a shrine, but if you looked at the reverse, even with the organized power of the shrines over the entire Far East territory,

...In opposition to the phenomena which were currently occurring, they were lost without being able to understand a clear method of solving this.

'If it was possible', Asama thought. If it was possible, that the rumours of the End of Days would not become reality till graduation, she thought. When she graduated, she could follow the shrine's network, investigating the phenomena, Asama thought.

And now, I had released the power which connected me to the future.

Staring at her destination, Asama, in her heart her fists clenched, full of fighting spirit, saw that.

That arrow of light which I had released fragmented in the shadow of Oriotorai's longsword.

A noise rang out, light burst forth. As if responding, everyone around-

"...We did it!"

-was in the midst of raising that voice, but Asama, the only one to open her eyes, shouted this.

"No!! The response was too light! --It didn't hit!!"

Asama said, as if roaring. Shaking the fingers of the hand which had released the arrow, whilst confirming the feeling which cut through the air.

"--My ice cream!!"

<center>●</center>

Why? That question was within Asama.

It was an Ability with a blessing to hit. Even for monsters, it was something for the sake of defeating difficult opponents.

...Why!? The power of Shintou lost to Super Amazon-power!?

As if answering that cry in Asama's heart, Oriotorai moved.

She placed the raised longsword upon her shoulder.

Doing that, her face, visibile, was the one word: unharmed. Her mouth too, where a faint smile hovered, her cheeks too, there was not one injury.

In the next instant, to the roof across the road, the roof of one of the business buildings which made up the business district, she sent her body.

And, Oriotorai, doing an action as if bending her body backwards, took a step, and accelerated. There was no deceleration in her running movements, not even a hint that my strike had had some kind of effect could be seen.

...Why?

At the same time as Asama's question. Everyone, who had been left behind by Oriotorai, jumped towards the roofs of the business area, still perplexed.

At that moment. Neshinbara, who had caught up from the back, grabbed something out of the air, raising his voice.

"It was her hair!"

Receiving the attention of those who were in the midst of running, Neshinbara raised his eyebrows. And,

"Just now, Sensei held her longsword at her neck, and she cut her hair slightly at that point. With that movement, she stuck her longsword out front, restricting the arrow's trajectory to a curved one, cutting and scattering the part of her own body which is her hair over the trajectory. The conclusion, --the arrow, caught up in the chaff of hair, judged that it had hit Sensei, and it lost the technique's power."

At that explanation, Asama gulped down her voice, together with everyone.

And, Neshinbara looked forward. Turning his gaze towards Oriotorai, who was accelerating.

"But, when we were third years, we could not even make her cut her hair.--Asama-kun, what is your total internal-fuel Bless?"

"Ah, at the start of the year, it was thirty-six. So, I can use another nine more than just now, though."

Things like charms are different from Fluid-charged Conductive-Abilities; Spoken-Abilities like Loan of Divine Melody were fundamentally offerings, and they activated with use of the unit of Fluid fuel that was Bless.

Bless was divided into internal-fuel Bless and external-fuel Bless, internal-fuel was something which gathered inside oneself through meditation, but external-fuel was activated by activities of devotion at the shrine or church, which was then stored in the denomination's shared Fluid storage, and in times of need it could be withdrawn and used.

To accumulate a single unit of Bless, several hours are needed. Again, if you contribute that to the denomination's shared Fluid storage as external-fuel Bless, because others are also able to use that Bless, transactions of Bless are also possible.

Because of that, using internal-fuel Bless to carry out an Ability means spending several hours of hard work on the accumulation of Bless, and losing the chance of transacting as external-fuel Bless.

As such, just now, Asama activated a Shintou substitution offering. Personifying the ways of Shintou, dedicating the things a God rejoiced in as an offering, it is something which replaces Bless.

However, Asama had already exhibited four offerings. If she increases the number of offerings, her everyday-life would become stifling. Therefore, now, Asama was thinking of usin internal-fuel Bless accumulated within her for the next Ability, but-

...There is probably a job within the shrine--

'But', she also thought. Such naive thoughts cannot be done, she thought.

Therefore, Asama shook her head once, making her decision.

"Let us go!"

At those words, everyone nodded. Chasing Oriotorai, exiting the business area, jumping down towards the front-deck, whilst dancing their bodies towards the thick ropes crossing the air towards Shinagawa on the other-side of the deck,

"Chase her!"

<center>●</center>

Everyone chased Oriotorai, who was running ahead of them, sprinting along the corridor of the thick rope which reached Shinagiwa.

The thick rope was made out of soft material which linked water and oil pipes, and its thickness was around one meter. Because on its top, a gravity floor about three meters in width had been set, a path invisible to those on top of the thick rope existed.

They had a familiarity with running atop the gravity corridor set at the bottom part of the rope. The road was invisible, and because the slant and incline of the outside world was not always definite.

However, everyone went. Whilst shaking the white string which was attached for the sake of marking the width of the corridor, running...?

"Margot! Let's go!"

"Yes, yes, it's dangerous to hurry like that you know!"

Going ahead along with their voices was the two winged girls. Naruze, who held six black wings, and Knight, who held six golden wings, holding each others hands-

"----"

The two people, at the same time, threw their bodies in a trajectory where they would fall from the thick rope.

They fell.

However, in the midst of their descent of tens of meters, black and gold flowers bloomed. The wings of the two had opened. With the movement of falling, they spread their wings, accumulating air within them, and the two people did a high five with both of their hands once-

"Let's go...Gunners of Magi, black and white, ensemble of fallen and fallen angel!"

Continuing to embrace each other, they flew.

The wings on their back ejected the compressed air backwards with one downwards movement.

As a result, what was born was a way of flying even fiercer than the wingbeats of a bird, something that could even be said to be a midair jump. With one flap, they ascended thirty meters, and because furthermore, the six wings of two people continued that-

"Accelerate...!"

The two people exceeded the altitude of the thick rope in an instant, and turned towards the point right above Oriotorai. Flapping their wings as if swinging their bodies, they tore the wind into screams, braking in mid-air.

And, the two winged people, whilst turning their body, showed off a possession in their hands.

The golden-winged Knight was holding a black Figur of Magi the shape of a speedometer with a size of roughly 50 centimeters.

The black-winged Naruze was holding a dragonfly-frame type white Figur of Magi, the size of an A4 sheet of paper.

Opposed to the opened Ability-figures the two had opened, Oriotorai, running below them, raised her voice with a "Eeh,"

"Did the Ability-focus bunch catch up? Then, in the time earned with everybody's Ability exposition, Naruze and Knight made their appearance."

"That's right. We are in the middle of a lesson, so we won't use Schwarzfräulein or Weissfräulein."

In the center of the dragonfly-frame, Naruze drew an arrow of light with her finger. And, in the interval where she carried silver coins taken out from her wallet above the dragonfly-frame, Shirojiro and company were linking up with everybody, starting to carry out Ability Reinforcement on each of them.

"Shirojiro, who has a High-rank contract with a God of Merchants has finally caught up, hasn't he."

Naruze muttered, and Knight carried the copper coins exiting from her wallet above the Figur of Magi that was a speedometer.

"If it's Shiro, he's able to use "Trade Segmentation" on the charms and techniques that other people hold with the God of Merchants' Ability Intercession. The effects and operation time are also segmented, so it can't be used other than at the last spurt, but if it's from now on--"

The instant Knight spoke till that point. A large shadow suddenly passed behind the two.

"...!?"

Not only the two, even everyone below them looked up to the sky, this way.

With that, in the blue expanse, multiple colossal figures were there.

Winged giants with rifles in their hands. Four wings in the shape of a cross, their skin of white steel wrapped with crimson armoured clothing, flying was-

"--A number of Testament Union, Tres Espana's aerial-use Gods of War. Did they come to warn us because we were making a lot of noise!?"

A God of War. The entire height of these winged giants was about ten meters. Three of those gigantic figures were flying in the sky by the starboard.

One of the Gods of War went from approaching this way to taking a trajectory which led them far away. Just now, diving towards the area behind me, who was flying, and leaving was that construct.

The God of War distancing itself, the tail of its armored clothing flapping, met up with its fellow constructs, moving its wings and accelerating.

It created wind. With a force which seemed to amplify the wind which the two winged giants had made, it flew through the air-

"--"

The three white and crimson constructs flipped upwards, their rifles still at the ready. A trajectory where they were looking downwards.

Naruze looked up to the sky, and clicked her tongue.

"Ankle-less aerial-use type. Just like the battle-hungry Tres Espana. Even though we don't even think about trying to leave Musashi, showing us their fingers stuck to the triggers...it's the worst. I wonder if I'll do some research on the controllers and have them star in our school's Manga Research Club's homo-manga. Tres Espana are always the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boys_love#Seme_and_uke Uke]...!"

"Then, who from our class should be the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boys_love#Seme_and_uke Seme] side? ...But well, for the Technohexen, an irregular race, whom you and Nai-chan are, going outside is more troublesome. There's also going to be trials beyond, I think.

It's pretty terrible, Masa-yan said. The Gods of War too are a brand of Tres' 'San Mercado', but their techniques were too naive, so the Drive-type is of K.P.A. Italia. They have their pride, so they guard most of Musashi's circuit of eastern countries, and it's become rather troublesome. Tres Espana are going bankrupt."

"'San Mercado'...Really aggressive rural parts that like to act like reconquistadors are large in number, so that's why things hvae become like this, you know. K.P.A. Italia also said that their Pope-Chancellor was going to come all the way to have Mikawa make a new Logismoi Oplo, so they must be getting pretty excited at the Mikawa border which has a connection with P.A. ODA, who have half-ceded from the Testament Union."

'Logismoi Oploi, huh?' Knight muttered softly. At her look, seeming to be lower her face-

"It's a type of Divine Armament. They're City-Destruction Class personal-armaments, eight armaments taking the records of the Seven Deadly Sins as their motifs. The wielders are "The Eight Dragon Kings", as called by those in the darkness. Ten years ago, when Mikawa made a formal alliance with P.A. Oda, for the sake of showing that there was no will to resist such a thing from the Testament Union, they were distributed among the countries which belonged to the Testament, with the exception of P.A. Oda."

"...I wonder what the real situation is. Probably, the raw materials for the Logismoi Oplo are, like the rumors say, human's--"

The moment Naruze said that. A voice rang out from below them.

Far below the thick rope, from the emergency exit near the bottom of of Shinagawa, a person in work clothes was leaning out and shouting.

A white-haired old man, he was using a rolled-up manual as a megahorn-

"Hey--! Don't make so much noise and hurt the ship--!"

"Gacchan, Taizou-chan from the engine-department said it was impossible, you know."

"It's wonderful when they're at a position where they just give up, right, Knight? Don't worry about the threats of the people at the top."

'Because...', Knight sucked in a breath, and moved the needle of the black speedometer-type Figur of Magi. Above that, she looked at Naruze with a smile,

"--Because, this is a lesson."

'I see', Naruze's face became a smile. The two readied their possessions, the Figur of Magi, facing towards Oriotorai, running below them, and-

"Lesson, lesson--!"

They fired the effects of their Ability.

<center>●</center>

A gaze looking from afar upon the sound and light which eventually started again above Shinagawa existed.

The place where the gaze was was the middle-front ship, close to the bow, above the deck which was an observation deck.

There, was a black-haired automaton. She, who had an armband with "Musashi" written on it attached to her shoulder, was staring towards Shinagawa.

A girl who was silently unmoving, but in her vicinity, things that were moving existed. Things like deck brushes and mops, a multitude of deck-cleaning tools. Each of them did not have someone holding them, but moving by themselves, they cleaned the deck, scrubbing away.

"'Musashi'-san has been cleaning since the morning? That must have been hard work. Is it fine for you not to be at the bridge?"

At the question, automaton "Musashi" did not turn around. Continuing just to look in Shinagawa's direction-

"We have left both the mass of Harmonic Territories as well as the hostile Sagarmatha Corridor, and the preparations for docking at Mikawa have already been completed. The Mikawa area is a definite territory where no Harmonic Territories exist, so with that, the things that I, as the Musashi Fleet Captain, need to do are but the performance checks of each location, but because Musashi has no armaments, the maintenance is easy, and so　to speak frankly, I have free time.

And, if we replenish our stock, cleaning is the basic task of the species which are automatons, so with the basic power which is gravity control, carrying that out is not difficult. Jud.? Sakai-president. --That is all."

Along with the voice 'Jud.', the past-middling man, Sakai, lined up next to the automaton.

"Mikawa, huh?...I have to descend to the checkpoint and do the docking processing, but this time, I'll have "The first time in ten years that you've shown your face" said to me by an old companion who is in Mikawa. It should be alright to go to the central part of Mikawa for the first time in ten years, shouldn't it? Now, Mikawa has become close to closing its borders."

"Jud. Ten years ago, at the time Sakai-sama was demoted by me, Mikawa, which had made its provisional alliance with P.A. ODA a formal alliance, forbade the boarding of Mikawa's principal-ship Musashi, the source of negotiation with the Testament Union, and they limited the allowance of cultural exchange to its outskirts. As of now, the central part is a black box, isn't it.

The controllers of the Far East and those that did the Testament description, Mikawa's rulers, the Matsudaira, for the sake of establishing their status as those who held the power to control the Far East, Mikawa's special self-government and the right of a foreign window which connected the Far East and the Testament Union was acknowledged by the Testament Union, but--"

"But?"

Musashi, for a small interval, thought. But, after a while, she-

"Lord Motonobu of the Matsudaira family, after making a formal alliance with P.A. ODA, which is in a state of half-cession from the Testament Uinon, was able to decide their slight solitary path. The Matsudaira family replaced the human resources, all but their most trusted associates, with automatons, and due to the fact that the large workshop which holds the Earth Pulse Reactor, forbidden by the Testament Union, 'New Nagoya Castle' was built, the town is full of Phenomena, and it has become an unstable situation. It is not a grave matter, take some care of your surroundings. --That is all."

"Wow, isn't that forbidden land? I really don't want to go there...In these ten years, even though I mainly tried as hard as I could to ignore it, what did they call the demoted me for?"

"Jud., in short, were you not of the same group? Until ten years ago, of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings who supported the Matsudaira? --Anyways, please be careful. The head of Mikawa, Matsudaira "Yes-Man" Motonobu is able to make presents to Oda with New Nagoya Castle's Earth Pulse Reactor.

Musashi is the property of the Mikawa rulers Matsudaira, but the construction of basic portions as well as the Great Renovation ten years ago was done by Izumo, so even if we meet, I cannot make conjecture upon the intent of Lord Motonobu or the automatons who serve him. This time too, as a neutral country of the Far East, we will descend and replenish our supplies, but even among the people, there are no plans for exchange, if we think from a distance away from Musashi, we are not able to do anything but go to the checkpoint. --That is all."

Whilst scratching his head, littered with white-hair, Sakai said 'Troublesome, isn't it," in a manner as if muttering.

With that, far away, on Shinagawa, explosions burst outwards sharply.

After a while, the sound reached them, and Sakai rubbed his chin with his hand.

"Ah, what do you think? As 'Musashi'-san."

"Jud., if I say this more expressively then last year, I judge it to be flashy. If I say this in terms of physical amounts, the amount of destruction has increased, if I say this from the point of view as a citizen, the degree of annoyance and entertainment value has increased--"

"If you say it personally?"

"'Musashi', one and the same with the body of Musashi, is a combined being formed of several bodies, furthermore, as I am not a human, judgements from a viewpoint which is said to be personal cannot be carried out. --That is all."

'Then', Sakai said. He brought his elbow to the edge of the deck, the railing--

"As the entire ship Musashi, how is it?"

"Jud., if I speak from within these ten years, with the records from after the renovation, it is the best. Because of the Testament Union's instructions, without having combat instruction, as the Far East's students, unable to have anything combat-affiliated other than the security team, compared to the battle squadrons of other countries--"

She thought a little-

"If I had individuality, I would judge them to be worthy. --That is all."

-with that, "Musashi" moved her gaze down from Shinagawa.

Below her eyes, from within the lined up mountains, a crimson line rose straight towards the sky.

A line of crimson light. As if piercing the route which Musashi would pass through soon, light rose.

"The closest marker to Mikawa. After responding from the lower bow of this Musashino, we will enter information cutoff, stealth flight and leave the habitable high-skies, going to Minato's continental port. --That is all."

Sakai, nodding with a 'Jud.', concurrently with Musashi, looked at the group of three crimson and white flying Gods of War.

"Because of the observation of every country, Musashi can move on nothing but the boundary line of each country, huh...If we don't cross the markers on the proposed flight plan, we will be seen as having the intent of invading other countries, and the allowance to sink us will be given by the Testament Union..."
[[File:Horizon1A 083.jpg|thumb]]
In the reaches of their vision, a white God of War placed its hand on the back of another, and he replaced the power coil type miniature　kinetic converter on its back.

And far away, from Shinagawa, the sound of explosions resounded again. Smoke rose, disappearing into the sky.

"It's so troublesome. Because every country of the Harmonic World overlapped with the Far East in the "Collapse of the Harmonic World", in this small Divine State, the Sengoku-period of the Divine State and the battles of the world were at the same time, carried out as the disputes of Academies.

That too, is because of the guidance of what could be said to be the game walkthrough to this world, the Testament, which marks the history of the former Earth's time."

One glance.

"The Oda family, which put the Sengoku period into action, after attaining the successor to Nobunaga 8 years ago, for the sake of strengthening P.A. ODA, the heart of Osman, they suppressed the dissentive might of Murasai. They half-ceded from the Testament Union...Nobunaga, wary of the history recreation of his assassination by the Testament Union, no longer showed his figure, but without stopping his invasions towards every country, as a devil who cannot be stopped by history recreation's assassination, he became an existence feared by the world.

...One hundred and sixty years ago, if each country made Musashi and the Residential Area, suppressing the people of the Far East, they would be able to take indirect control of the Far East, I thought. Now, the Matsudaira family who controls Musashi is, as per the Testament's description of history, formed a formal alliance with the Oda family, and Musashi flees the control of each country."

"However,"

Musashi said.

"According to the Testament, it is about the time for the end of everything in the world. --That is all."

<center>●</center>

"Musashi" continued her words.

What in the Testament told of the end of the world? That is-

"--Being synchronized with fate, the Testament, automatically renewing a century of the future and letting it be read, stopped its renewal a hundred years ago, and the history after the next year is not recorded.

The last description is the Westphalia Conference, in other words, the description of the day that the conference ends, October 24th of this year, 1648, but the history beyond that is not recorded...As such, at the conference carried out on this year's October 24th, 'people acknowledge the destruction because of the End of Days', and during the year-end period following that, 'isn't the world is heading to destruction?' is being said. --That is all."

'Ahh', Sakai said again. While looking at the smoke streaming atop Shinagawa-

"Because of that, each country is currently earnestly searching as to why fate stop this year, but without reaching a conclusion or countermeasure...P.A.ODA is the only one to exhibit their national plan to carry out the solution to the End of Days, 'The Genesis Program", and are recruiting people, huh.

Well, 'The Genesis Program' also seems to be a false show, akin to saying 'From now on, let's make the contents of this!'"

E'ven so, we, who seem to be in the middle of it, are being glared at by every country, aren't we', Sakai said to himself.

Responding with 'Jud.' was "Musashi". She too looked at the streaming smoke above Shinagawa-

"Currently, the world appears to be moving along without a hint of stagnation, but the fact that the Testament which synchronizes with Fate has stopped is certain, and everywhere, phenomena happen frequently. Asama-sama of the rampaging Third Year Plum Group--formed a High-rank Contract with the shrine this year, but Aviation-type and High-speed Mobile-type monsters which need a High-rank Marksmanship-type blessing should appear rarely, even ten years ago.

In the same way, recently, the frequent occurrences of widespread night appearances of monsters and mysterious disappearances is attributed to the disturbance of the Earth Pulse, but Earth Pulses are channels of Fluid, which rule the cycle of all things, so they too are connected with fate. According to one theory, because beyond this, fate will become non-existent, that Earth Pulses will destroy all balance is being said. --That is all."

"In short, various signs which point to the end of fate are appearing?"

'Jud.' "Musashi" said, and suddenly turned her back to him.

Sakai turned towards "Musashi", but she had already started walking towards the bridge.

"From everywhere, news of Phenomena come."

She said.

"In every country, the days where there are class for nobles, there will be sudden mysterious disappearances, one citizen of a village suddenly disappearing, and the prophets of Hexagone Francaise tried to look beyond fate, and they lost their souls in groups, it seems.

In the New Continent, from the wall-paintings of prophecy which the native races had left behind, even portions of the past are disappearing. --That is all."

"...Busy, isn't it."

"Jud., currently, several types are increasing, and furthermore, they are tending towards expansion. As if heading towards the interrupted fate beyond, a condition where there is a raise in frequency as if Phenomena are being forced out. --That is all."

"I see. However, you're thorough aren't you, Musashi-san. --A hobby? Mania? Or are you an otaku?"

"If I were to say an answer, it would be a pastime. --That is all."

"Musashi" faced this way, nodding lightly.

Far away, the sound of explosions resounded once again.

<center>●</center>

At the tip of Shinagawa, the deck at the bow, at the cargo ship a temporary residential area which is a market-city exists.

The temporary residential area is not a place which is very strictly managed-

"That's why, things like Yakuza offices exist."

Oriotorai's words, amongst the lined up buildings which opened up a crack, resounded in front of something.

Her back towards the office which was a modified and created black-painted cargo container, Oriotorai looked at the deck.

There, were tens of students, collapsed on the floor, unmoving. Most of them were on their face or lying face-up, dependent on the person, some were spilling tears and wetting the deck.

Facing everyone, who was like that, Oriotorai did not take one erratic breath-

"Come on, don't come from behind and just sleep on your own. Um, Suzu?"

"Ye....Yes, what...is it?"

Saying that as if waiting was a girl who was sitting next to the collapsed and unmoving Persona-kun. She, keeping her eyes lowered, turned towards Oriotorai, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seiza kneeling]. With a smile, Oriotorai, facing her-

"Is Suzu the only one alive?"

"Yes?...Ah, no, I-I, wa-was car-car-carried so, ah, yes."

"That's a choice of teamwork, so it's fine. --One survivor, and it seems that you properly rescued those that retired on their way. Far better than your second year."

'Ahh', Suzu nodded.

At that moment. The front gate of the office behind Oriotorai opened.

At the sharp noise, Suzu pulled her body back, her eyes still lowered, and Oriotorai tilted her neck towards her back.

A distance of twenty meters. Opening and exiting the door of the office was an angular giant not below a height of three meters. Looking at the four arms covered by crimson scales, Oriotorai-

"My, my, how the devils have fallen. --Is it empty now?"

"The hell are you!?"

The deep voice rang out, and Suzu's body trembled. And, everyone, lying down, picked themselves up.

"Sensei...You really going to do this?"

'That's right', Oriotorai did not even turn her body towards the devil walking towards her from behind. Without even drawing the longsword she was shouldering-

"Then, everyone, this is the practical. Got it? Thanks to the fact that they have organs that are close to Fluid Reactors, the accumulation speed of their inner-fueled Bless isn't a joke. Their skin is also heavily armored, their strength about the same as a Lightweight-Class God of War."

'Aren't you well informed?", the approaching crimson devil said.

"Who the hell are you guys! Having a field trip in front of us!?"

"Mmm. Ahh, the truth is, I was also asked to do this by the night watch. --Please take them, they said. Ah, personally, this is about the land buyout at Takao the other day, remember it?"

"Hmm? Like I'd remember things that happen all the time!"

'I see', Oriotorai said. She slowly turned her body to face the devil's direction-

"It must be pretty horrible to be blown away without even knowing the reason why."

"You...!'

The devil came. His massive strength as well as the bone structure which supported it brought the gigantic body which exceeded three hundred kilograms in weight to a speed of 150 km/h with one step. The charge which brought the four arms, akin to hammers in appearance, forward was something that was also used in the land speculation, so it was not something that should have been used against his opponent.

That the crimson devil used the charge against Oriotorai was-

"Is that some vigilance from my talk about the night watch? A good decision, but--"

The gigantic body dashing in in front of her, Oriotai said that.

"--Now, I will give a demonstration."

<center>●</center>

Along with her words, Oriotorai stepped her right foot forward.

Her longsword was lowered to her bottom-left.

"Even if they have a gigantic body, strength, and armor, there's a fatal weakness to devils."

That is-

"Living creatures have skulls, and they have brains. If you shake the head, the brain will impact the interior of the skull, and the nervous system will be numbed. That is a concussion. And, an effective method of shaking the skull is by smashing something related to the head. If you hit a location rather far from the head, the vibrations will resound greatly."

That location being-

"If it's a human, the tip of the jaw, if it's a devil--"

And, Oriotorai moved. The stepped right foot as a fulcrum, she swung her body right and forward from the left.

Continuing like that, she spun her body in one revolution, swinging her longsword whilst escaping from the trajectory of the devil's charge-

"It's here."

The momentum of her spin added to the longsword, it was swung. Letting the tip of the sheathe run upwards-

"The tip of the horns on the head. Making as if to hook the slanted horn, hit it."

Along with her words, the sheathe of the longsword, rising with a light movement, smashed into the left horn of the demon, passing by in its charge position.

A sound echoed.

That was nothing more than one strike which just crooked the devil's neck a little.

However,

"--!?"

The devil, advancing forward for a couple of steps in that state, suddenly lost power from his knees, and fell to the floor.

It was not a fall because he was unable to control his charge, his knees trembled, and he lost his balance.

The gigantic body broke the wooden deck, gouging out the structural material, and through the impact, he attained a short-distance brake.

And, the crimson devil-

"Ah...!?"

'Shit', he tried to stand, but even if he was able to raise his hips, he could not force power into his knees. If he picked his body up, he would repeat the action of falling.

In front of the devil in that state, Oriotorai stood.

"When devils and other gigantic living creatures go into this state, the nerve clusters in each part of their bodies will start working in place of the brain, so their recovery is fast. So, until that happens--calm down and strongly smash the position diagonally above."

As per her words, she smashed the right jaw, diagonally above the tip of the left horn.

It was a strong strike. And, the body of the devil who could not put any power into it was unable to defend-

"----"

His neck twisting, he fainted.

"Actually, hitting anything that looks hard is one point. Because, if you do so, the vibrations will resonate directly. The heads of these guys aren't exoskeletons, it's just the jutting out of their endoskeleton. If you smash them from a perfect direction, it'll directly resound to their brain. What you can't do is hit from a direction as if burying into their neck, from directly above, or directly into the charge. For devils, the neckbones and backbones are one straight line, and they're hunchbacks, so impacts from directly above travel from their back to their butt. --So, their horns hitting together during adolescence or puberty is possible, though."

While she was speaking, the crimson devil dropped prone to the floor, and the door of the office behind shut hurriedly.

Oriotorai glanced at the office, when-

"Aah, I wonder if they've become wary."

'Of course they have,' everyone began to pick up their worn out bodies. Oriotorai, facing them-

"Mmm, then, how should we go in? They entrance is probably being defended. Even though I'm leading everyone, smashing in from the roof is a little difficult..."

"...Um, what do you mean by lead, Sensei?"

"Mm? Practical examination on a societal field trip. I gave a demonstration, right?"

"Like we can do that kind of acrobatics--!"

"It's all right, it's all right. --Because, you'll become able to do it from now on."

At that calm tone, everyone's face turned pale.

At that moment. Suddenly, from the side, a young voice came.

"--Huh? Hey, hey, hey, everyone, what're you doing?"

Everyone turned to the boy's voice.

With that, at everyone's side, a single boy was standing. Tea-coloured hair, and eyes that seemed to be laughing. At the left-side of the crumpled long-styled uniform with chains attached to it that he was wearing, he was clutching two paper bags.

From one of the paper bags, something from a snack shop, he took a piece of bread and put it in his mouth. Someone said the name of the boy whose decorative chains clanked as he walked.

"Toori 'Impossible' Aoi...!"

<center>●</center>

Toori, the boy whose name had been called, ate the bread in one bite as if stuffing it into his mouth-

"--Mmm, yeah, that's me, that's me...Wait, what? Everybody, I, Aoi Toori, am here, y'know?"

Without changing his smiling face, he came in front of everybody, ignoring the fallen devil. And,

"But, everyone, this's a coincidence isn't it. Could it be that everyone lined up too!?"

He said that, at the one other paper bag which he raised up and showed off, Oriotorai tilted her neck.

In a heartbeat, she spun behind Toori, longsword on her shoulder.

"...Then, you, could you give a short version of what you skipped class to line up for? Please tell me."

"Ehh? Sensei seriously has interest in my earnings!? I'm done for!"

And, Toori took out a box with pictures drawn on it from within the paper bag. He passed the package art over his shoulder, showing it to Oriotorai. It was-

"Can you see it, Sensei! The R-rated eroge "Nuruhachi!!" that came on sale today. It seems that this is a super tearjerker, and I was lining up for the first-press limited edition since morning. Today, once I get back home, I'm going to install this on my PC and do ero stuff while spilling an ocean of tears! Tenzou, you want this too, don't you!? --Huh? Where's Tenzou? His old man was going for the special shop-editions and also ninja'd to other stores, I wonder if he went too? What do you think, Sensei?"
[[File:Horizon1A 097.jpg|thumb]]
In place of a response, Oriotorai, eyes half-closed, silently placed her hand on Toori's shoulder.

Responding to her, Toori tilted his neck, and turned to face Oriotorai with a smile-

"Huh? Sensei, what's wrong? That's one hell of a face you're making. Was there something that happened which you don't like? --Ahh, I get it, Sensei was lectured in a reprimanding manner by the Academy President or the King <ref group="1A">See notes in chapter 4 regarding 'MARO'.</ref> for eating with a force as if getting married with the beef without even talking to anyone when we went to the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yakiniku yakiniku] shop at the end of the spring holiday, right? You can't do that, Sensei. Flipping fried things　with your chopsticks and shoving them directly into your mouth is...n't what people who play [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Karuta karuta] do. At least add some salt. Also, don't eat such a mountain of cake for dessert, be a little bit herbivorous."

Before everyone pulled their waist back a little, taking an evasive posture, Oriotorai opened her mouth.

"...You know, do you know what I want to say right now?"

"Mmm? What're you saying, Sensei! Sensei and I are people who know each other so well that we know what each other are thinking, right!? What Sensei wants to say is clearly passed on to me, you know!?"

"Aah, that isn't it at all. I mean, if you were communicating to Sensei, you would have to commit suicide right now."

"Ehh!? What!? You weren't going to let me fondle your boobs!?"

Toori frowned and opened his mouth.　Oriotorai looked at him below with upturned eyes-

"Dirty, adults are dirty...! This female teacher acted like she was going to let me fondle her breasts and tried to kill me...!"

"...Hey, you, can you not see something kinda strange? You all right? Is there something reflected in those eyes?"

"Yep, right now, it's this!"

With that, Toori pressed in and lifted up Oriotorai's breasts from the bottom left and-right with the five fingers on his two hands.

Whilst everyone remained in a state where their mouths were in a 'Ah' shape, Heidi tilted her head.

"Huh?...This means that an attack hit..."

However, Toori, who didn't know the rules, frowned whilst kneading Oriotorai's breasts.

"Huh, I judged it to be a lot more firm, though...Strange, that's seriously strange...My prediction of being dumbfounded that bone and muscle would be here is..."

'Well, whatever', Toori brought his hands away.

And, ignoring Oriotorai, who was twisting the edges of her mouth and starting to crack her knuckles, he looked towards everyone.

"Um, everyone, let me ask a little question. I think that I talked about this a little beforehand, but..."

After a breath, he uttered these words.

"--Tomorrow, I think I'm going to confess."

<center>●</center>

At Toori's sudden declaration of his confession, everyone did the same reaction. Everyone dropped their head forward in the exact same way-

"...Eh?"

However, that reaction immediately turned into, 'Aah', something which held a hint of comprehension.

And, from within everyone, a wavy-haired girl frowned and stood up. She, Kimi, scratched her messed up hair, and tilting her head, she stared at Toori-

"Fufufu, idiot brother, suddenly appearing, fondling breasts, and then declaring your confession without any sort of explanation isn't the sort of lines which people holding an eroge would say. If the person you're going to confess to is on the other side of the screen, it would be good if you can stick your dick inside with consent and die from numbness! Wonderful! Please explain what's going on to your intelligent sister!"

"Hey, hey, sis, what's this 'it's fine by yourself' atmosphere you're soaking up. You know? I'm confessing tomorrow, so I bought this as my graduation from eroge you know? Do you not understand my honestly lively manner!?"

"Fufufu, that's a good feeling for a failure as a human, idiot brother, excellent! However, if you get rejected tomorrow, what are you going to do?"

"Mmm, in that situation, first, I wonder if I won't complete all the character routes under my real name while crying."

'That's not it, right?' everyone said, but Kimi sighed. She took the strength out of her shoulders-

"Then idiot brother, let's practice with you confessing, your intelligent sister as the confessee. --Then, spit it out, who is she!"

"Idiot, you know, don't you? Before, everyone said "isn't she it?" didn't they?"

In that manner, he looked at everyone's faces, and after meeting his gaze with each person one by one, he said this.

"--It's Horizon."

A name of a person, but that was--

"That's stupid."

Sagging her shoulders, Kimi spoke. She averted her gaze away from Toori-

"Ten years ago, she died. At the 'Remorse Way' you so hate...Didn't father make the gravestone?"

"I know. Just, from that, I won't run anymore."

Toori, still smiling, opened his mouth with a, 'you know?'

And, once again, he passed his gaze over everyone, and 'Alright?' he continued with his introduction-

"After I confess, I will definitely cause everyone trouble. Because, I can't do anything. Also, no matter what, what I'll try to do after that, I'll take the blame for all of it, or rather--"

One breath.

"It'll be something just like declaring war on the whole world, no matter how I think about it."

At the words he spoke, nobody interrupted with any questions or objections. Just, everyone looked at Toori, their expressions hard.

Towards everyone who was like that, Toori spoke.

"Tomorrow is the tenth year after Horizon died. Everyone probably doesn't remember, though."

Therefore,

"Tomorrow, I'll come to confess. She's probably different, but in this one year, I thought about it a lot, and I know that I love her differently, so--I won't run anymore."

"Then idiot brother, today is the day to prepare a lot of things, isn't it. And...today is the last normal day?"

'That's right', Toori said with a smile.

"Relax, sis. I can't do anything, but--I won't forget to aim high."

At that moment. On his shoulder, a hand which tapped from behind was there.

"Mm?" the area behind Toori which he turned to. Oriotorai, standing there, a very still expression in her eyes, lightly stepped with her right foot.

But, not caring about the movement of her fist, Toori raised the thumb of his right hand, showing it to her-

"Sensei! Did you hear what I just said!? My embarrassing story!"

"Mm? When humans reach the peak of anger, the noises around them become inaudible. What do you think about that?"

"Hey, hey, Sensei, you should seriously listen to what your students are saying. It's kinda pitiful, so I'll say it one more time."

'Alright?', Toori started his introduction, saying this to Oriotorai with a serious face.

"...When the uneventful today ends, and it becomes tomorrow, I'm going to confess. Please remember, all right?"

"Alright, you've gotten the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dialog_tree Death Flag]--!"

The next instant. Oriotorai opened a hole in the office's wall with a spin kick.

Because it was something created by the impaction of Toori, blown away spinning by the kick, it had the appearance of the character [大].

<center>●</center>

On Tama's center segment, in the midst of the commercial street, the racket coming from Takao, beyond the bow, was audible. It wasn't the sound of Ability or shooting up until earlier, sounds of swords clashing and sounds of hitting were many, the sound of group close-combat.

The residents of the commercial street who heard those noises were cleaning up the straw and fragments which had been scattered by the battle on the rooftops. In the inner reaches of the stores, bills directed towards the Academy existed, and the topic amongst everyone was in the stages of whether or not to overbill them.

The spectators watching the din rejoiced, and each of them started to show their figure, heading towards the roads.

The town started to come to life.

And, people started to walk around in the midst of the town where sound was brought to life. The white haired automaton P-01s was there.

She was in her snack-shop's aproned figure, and she was moving two brooms with Gravity Control, doing the cleanup of the front of the shop. She nodded her head towards the calls of the female shopkeeper which came from within the shop, but her eyes were distant, looking towards Shinagawa.

From the direction which P-01s gaze was facing, 'Waaah', a group of battle-cries which seemed to have become desperate could be heard.

Above her head, in the one direction where the segmentation of the sky appeared to be becoming less, the surroundings of Musashi appeared to be stained with white. For the sake of passing above the agricultural land, Musashi shifted into stealth-flight, and started information cutoff.

Soon after, Musashi arrived at Mikawa.

[[File:Horizon1A 104.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●History●</center>

''Toori'' "Sis! Sis! It's 'cause I'm pretty smart, so for the sake of getting smarter, teach me a lot of things, alright!? This time, I'm a little mixed up about the relationship between the Far East and other countries, so show it to me clearly!"

''Kimi'' "Guess I can't help it...If I say it simply, it would be something like this."

:■ '''Flow of History'''
:○ Former Earth Age:People abandoned the Earth, which had a deteriorating environment.
::↓
:○ People returned from space to the Divine States as Gods.
::↓
:○ The environment of Earth had over-recovered, becoming unforgiving, and many returns lead to the occurence of problems with the ground.
::↓
:○ The Harmonic World was created in Differed-Space, and each country decided to move there. However, only the people of the Divine states decided to remain in the Real World.
::↓
:○ In a wish for the history of people to go well, the history book of the Former Earth Age, the Testament was made. It holds the function of automatically renewing the information of the next century.
::↓
:○ The people separated between the two worlds recreated the history of the Testament, advancing until the Middle Ages.
::↓
:○ However, the Harmonic World is annihilated by the aftereffect of the history recreation of the Real World (Divine State).
::↓
:○ Because of the Harmonic Unification War, the Divine States crashed upon each country. The Divine State changes its name to the Far East.
::↓
:○ Each country placed the Academy as the head of the government and military, creating the Testament Union, and they took control of the Far East.
::↓
:○ 1548, a century ago, the Testament's history description did not automatically renew the descriptions after 1648.
::↓
:○ And, the now after a century, 1648. The renewal of the Testament still in its halted state, it is being asked whether or not this year is the End of Days.

''Kimi'': "Something like this. If you comprehend, then say you comprehend, all right? How was it?"

''Toori'': "Alllrightt! I realllly nonprehend it!"

''Kimi'': "Don't use weird language!"

==Translator's notes and references==

<references group="1A" />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 School Rules|School Rules]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 06

2012-11-03T03:18:09Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 06: The Negotiators of the Tea-house */

==Chapter 06: The Negotiators of the Tea-house==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0137.jpg|thumb]]

''Did I do something''

''That warranted being told''

''Thank you for coming?''

'''Point Allocation (After This)'''

<center>●</center>

There was a dim however a location where the light shone.

It was a tea-house which had a dirt floor with wooden tables, chairs and lined up partitions. The entrance was open and the afternoon sunlight entered into the store. The store had only just opened for the late afternoon so there were only a few people, however,

“Mate, first of all, this store is an investment of an English cooperation. I promise you safety, peace and fairness on the honour of our Queen.”

“I hope it is like that”

Johnson and Masazumi secured seating at the second table on the left from the entrance which was located across the aisle from the counter.

Johnson took the seat on the interior of the store. Masazumi was in front of him alongside the wall and Naito sat with half her body on the seat on the corridor side.

Johnson formed a slight smile towards Naito who did not place her broom but continued to hold it and who had placed her right wing on the corridor side.

“That’s a good attitude Witch.”

“Even if you flatter me I won’t be swayed, don’t forget that okay?”

"Tes",there Johnson nodded and tea was carried over by only a hand.

The person who had brought it was the Japanese style lady attendant figure of Walsingham. On the other side of the Japanese style counter Walsingham floated a fish, which was held in place by several doubled edged knives, into the air and with her other hand encouraged here to drink.

『Please』

The content of the teacup, which had a picture of a dog drawn on it, was red wine. Masazumi looked at the red contents,

“An aperitif?”

“Well then let’s have a cup Mate.”

Masazumi looked at Naito however Naito had already averted her gaze and was facing towards the outside. There was nothing to be done, there Masazumi stopped after taking hold of the teacup,

“I heard that there was an important story concerning M.H.R.R.”

<center>●</center>

Masazumi formed words while listening to the sounds of the double sided knives of Walsingham striking a chopping board.

“I want to hear your information first.”

“Why is that Mate?”

“The contents of that one-time information is something that I will eventually know. While we are talking like this the freshness of the information you possess is falling. That’s why after you show your goods — we will also reveal our material.”

It was equivalent exchange. She had already, after she had seen the text message that had come through the intermediary Neshinbara, created a list of several pieces of exchangeable information. That’s why Masazumi called out Tsukinowa on top of her shoulder and while thinking about what she should do,

『Ma—』

Tsukinowa suddenly started to pull out a large quantity of lists which contained attack spells.

『——!』

Walsingham pulled out the cross blade of “War of the Roses”, which she had used to dissect the tuna, from the beneath the counter and Johnson pulled half of his body towards the corridor side.

“Wa-Wait a minute Tsukinowa, this is not that kind of opponent! That is for friends! For use on friends!”

『Ma—?』

Tsukinowa tilted its neck however in the meantime folded up the pages of the spell sign frames to close them. While Masazumi, who had counted a number which was greater than triple digits, was breaking out into a cold sweat,

……When had Tsukinowa acquired all of those attack spells?

It would have been something that Asama had done. Anyway Masazumi paused and corrected her posture towards Johnson.

“So, —what is your reply?”

“Just now was a clear act of blackmail wasn’t it? Lady”

“Nope, it was just an accident, yeah”

The one who was the most assertive was the victor. If it was the England’s Fairy Queen then this sort of spontaneous situation was possibly an everyday occurrence. That’s why with a tone to change the topic Masazumi,

“What about M.H.R.R.?"

Yeah, there Johnson nodded and suddenly started speaking.

“—M.H.R.R has prohibited Musashi from traveling above the entirety of M.H.R.R.”

<center>●</center>

……Traveling above M.H.R.R was prohibited!?

Masazumi was unable to react to the words which she had been suddenly been told.

Johnson, who was In front of her eyes, however composedly placed his elbows on the table and did not continue.

There was only one piece of information. This was that kind of secret conference. That’s why he raised his hand towards Walsingham,

“Bring the following”

『Tes』

Thereupon pudding and something that seemed like barley tea was carried over by hand in their respective teacups.

While Masazumi looked at the green tea colored teacup with the shaking custard pudding the neighboring Naito said with the following with a serious tone.

“……Thinking about it I wonder if this store has anything other than teacups.”

“Would a bowl have been preferable? Witch”

……Was this actually some kind of harassment that they had concocted?

While thinking that Masazumi drank the contents of the teacup, which had come with the pudding, in order to take a short rest.

It was caramel.

<center>●</center>

“.....!”

There Johnson took refuge and ducked when she reflectively spat it out.

“Nuaaaaa! I-It’s super sweet!! I thought I was going to die!!”

“Yeah I realized but didn’t say anything, was that correct? It was amusing after all.”

“Say something! Why was it filled to the brim!? I thought it was something like barley tea!”

“There’s no way there is barley tea in England, Mate. You were the one who was careless”

She thought about knocking him down however it was true that this was her lack of attention. At the counter Walsingham had started to fill a large teacup with vinegar rice and was creating something like a vinegar rice topped sliced raw tuna parfait however if possible she wanted to end this conversation before that was finished.

……Anyhow since we have gained information from the other side now it is our turn huh.

Masazumi, while poking the teacup with the spoon, considered which information she should use as a card for the deal.

Then after leaving a slight pause for thought,

“I’ll say it as a result of receiving your information. ——From here the flight path that Musashi is planning to take is to travel throughout the M.H.H.R Protestant territories,”

“—Why is that?”

……That had come huh.

Johnson was not saying more than one piece of their information. However he was trying to obtain more detail about the information of here.

That was a good method.

That’s why Masazumi used words which indicated that a deal was necessary.

“I want to hear some type of interesting story”

Equivalent Exchange. Consequently, hmm, there Johnson folded his arms and opened a sign frame. He did not strike the keyboard with his hands. Keeping his hands free, with his feet,　the movement of his toes、 the keyboard in his shoes served as that replacement. Masazumi thought that he was conducting permission to release information with his home country.

<center>●</center>

The English chat was in great prosperity.

*'''Poet on Steroids:'''　『Listen Mates! Musashi’s Vice President has requested an interesting story!! Okay Start!』

*'''O-Mari:''' 『Ah, well our second born children is a precocious brat and their school trip was to India where for their free time they decided to paying homage to an Ueno circumcision god. That was troublesome so before they left for their trip I arranged for an executioner, a splatter type. To break in through the window during the night and make them raise a scream.』

*'''Swimming Man:''' 『N-no matter how you look at it that is either a painful or a pitiful story!』

*'''Koto-Mermaid:''' 『However Men are such a pain. …We female mermaids often climb up onto the rocks for a break or to use it a tanning salon, look those types of scenes are drawn in pictures. So the male mermaids in an attempt to get close to us try to climb up as well, however since we have no legs we use our hands and climb up the rocks right? At that time, due to the design of the body, the area around the hips slams into the rocks with great force. If the waves are receding then it is fine however if they are coming in then the damage is doubled. Then it quite often happens that they make an unbelieving face for a moment and fall back into the ocean.』

*'''O-Mari:''' 『Ah, occasionally when male mermaids are floating and making sounds in the oceans is because of that! However when I rescued one once the way they spoke was emphasizing their femininity so I won’t be saving them again, that was because of that, hmm...』

*'''Four-Eyes:''' 『Doesn’t it seem that this is going in an undesirable direction?』

<center>●</center>

Masazumi saw Johnson close his sign window. It seemed like he had done some kind of serious discussion. Then Johnson became silent and slightly pitched his body forward,

“Let’s confirm a consensus Mate. The current state of the world　...After Musashi has come to IZUMO what action does it seem that the other countries are taking?”

“Is it okay to start the conversation from M.H.R.R?"

Tes, there with the nod of the other party Masazumi realized the intent of the conversation. He was saying they should exchange the information of Musashi and M.H.R.R. under the pretense of confirming a consensus.

The things that were to be discussed from here on were what both sides already recognized as common knowledge. It was that type of performance.

In that case, there Masazumi who thought of confirming a consensus even just at the beginning listed up the knowledge she had actually acquired.

……M.H.H.R. huh.

Lately the contents of class had only been on either M.H.R.R or Hexagone Française. With an atmosphere of showing respect to the other party Masazumi spoke the contents which could be described as standard.

“—Germany.”

<center>●</center>

So,

“The foundation of M.H.R.R was the “Carolingian Empire” which was created by the Great Emperor Carl to unify Europe which had fallen into a state of confusion after the collapse of the Roman Empire. After the death of the Great Emperor Carl that country split into the current three countries of Hexagone Française, K.P.A. Italia and M.H.R.R.”

“Tes”

Johnson nodded and displayed a map of Europe. Displayed there were the three countries of France, Germany and Italy.

Masazumi, while looking at the map of the three countries,

“These three countries continued to conflict over the ruler-ship. The one which was in the superior position at the beginning was K.P.A. Italia who had the Pope. After all M.H.R.R’s Holy Roman Emperor required approval of the divine right of kings from the Pope to achieve the position of Emperor and the network of the church was required for Hexagone Française to consolidate their massive territory.”

However, with that word at the beginning Naito spoke. She, with a slightly uninterested tone of voice,

“With the changing era and the country increasing in strength, M.H.R.R’s Holy Roman Emperor became weary of having their status being influenced by a small country. After all the individual territories which comprised the country known as M.H.R.R —well for the Far East the individual prefecture which were “countries” were eager about becoming independent. The Emperor used their status as the Emperor and went to subdue those individual territories however the Pope predicted that and demanded a number of conditions regarding the authority of the recognition of the Emperor."

However, there Masazumi heard Naito say that.

“However as a result of those negotiations continuing for a long the individual territories obtained strength. Eventually the representative of the individual territories became “Prince Elector” and it became that the Holy Roman Emperor was elected and decided from among these representatives of the individual territories.

Then the appointment of the Holy Roman Emperor as a result of elections meant that the Pope became unnecessary; however that Emperor had no influence or anything right? Conversely since becoming the Emperor they were constantly being requested to participate in other country’s wars and became impoverished from assisting with foreign matters and their own individual territories.

That’s why eventually the current situation is that powerful House of Habsburg began to succeed the Emperor. That is how things are.”

Yeah, there Masazumi nodded and Johnson also shook his head vertically.

That is how things are.

The name M.H.R.R was bombastic and then they also had named themselves as the pioneers of European history. However,

……In reality the individual territories were in conflict with even the position of the Emperor being used for political dealing.

In the present M.H.R.R even the position of the Emperor is considered to be just a representative position.

“Furthermore…….”

Masazumi spoke.

“The religious revolution occurred within M.H.R.R.. The individual territories, while still forming the country known as M.H.R.R., split into Catholic and Protestant and conflicted and which is still continuing with the thirty year war.”

“That's right. The flow of it would be something like this.”

There Naito indicated with a sign frame.

'''『The History of M.H.H.R.』'''

'''* Originally, after the fall of the Roman Empire, it was a large country which was subjugated by the Great Emperor Carl. Afterward it split into three, with one of those being M.H.R.R.'''

↓

'''* Beginning: Since the Emperor authority needed the Pope’s approval, the Emperor was at the service of the Pope.
'''

↓

'''* Middle: As a result of the Emperor becoming chosen through the Prince Elector elections the Emperors authority was forfeit. It became hereditary.'''

↓

'''* Present: Due to the religious revolution the individual territories split into Catholics and Protestants and are currently at war. The House of Habsburg inherits the position of the Emperor.'''

Masazumi, with a nodding motion at what Naito had written, stuck her spoon deep into her teacup.

Taking a look there was Walsingham placing a take home good into a paper box. The service here is thorough, there Masazumi clenched her fists inside her heart and said the following.

“—Hashiba effectively took advantage of that state of M.H.R.R.”

<center>●</center>

……Hashiba skilfully took in the impoverished M.H.R.R.

While thinking that Masazumi lightly indicated the eastern side of M.H.R.R, that Johnson was displaying, with the front of her spoon. Then she slowly moved the tip of the spoon south to K.P.A.Italia.

“Firstly Hashiba of M.H.R.R. joined together with the Catholics inside the country and began the preparations to invade K.P.A. Italia. Originally the person who was meant to consolidate the country’s Catholics was the Holy Roman Emperor Councillor Rudolph II however…..”

Moving her gaze to the neighboring Naito there Naito shook her head vertically.

“Rudolph “Wahnsinniger” the Second is currently being imprisoned by his younger brother, the Student Council President Matthias and it is that Matthias who holds the actual authority of M.H.R.R. ……Well Rudolph II rather than politics had a trend towards Technomagi and those types of suspicious formulas so there really was nothing to be done though."

In front of her eyes Johｎson nodded with a peaceful face.

"—It’s as you say Mate.”

Johnson nodded.

“M.H.R.R is being controlled by Hashiba and the Emperor’s younger brother Matthias.”

<center>●</center>

* '''Poet on Steroids:''' 『Well then everyone, the conference has continued wonderfully up to now! This is no doubt a result of my skill as a secretary…! Come now; please let me hear your praise mates! Praise please!!』

* '''Queen:''' 『You guys have been boisterous for a while now. Quieten down.』

* '''Swimming Man:''' 『.........』

* '''Koto-Mermaid:''' 『.........』

* '''O-Mari:''' 『.........』

* '''Seal Kid:''' 『.........』

* '''Queen:''' 『Okay, so Johnson what are you doing? —Have you written a reply to celebrate Golden-Tama Jr. who was born the other day?』

* '''Poet on Steroids:''' 『No, that is…』

<center>●</center>

Masazumi did not overlook that Johnson’s expression had become slightly sterner as he looked as his sign frame.

It was because from here on they would be talking about matters beyond the consensus. However nothing would begin if she was afraid.

Masazumi, after taking a fleeting glance towards Naito, turned to Johnson and spoke.

“It is a certainty that Hashiba has taken control of M.H.R.R.”

However,

“I am thinking that the reason both of them agreed was not just due to the circumstances of Europe.”

“What exactly do you mean by that? Lady”

Jud, there Masazumi nodded and indicated beneath her feet with her spoon.

“The circumstances of the Far East side.”

Beneath her feet was IZUMO and below that was,

“It is not only Hexagone Française which is in Europe. There is also simultaneously the Mouri clan which is representing the Far East.”

Then Masazumi once again indicated the map of Europe within Johnson’s sign frame with her spoon.

“Do you understand?”

She spoke.

“With the Historical Recreation of the Far East side Hashiba, who are in Kinki, advance their army into the Chūgoku region.

The objective is the subjugation of the western side of the country and firstly in order to crush the Mouri clan.

Consequently that P.A.ODA, Ottoman’s Hashiba, will enter due to the historical reproduction of the Far East side is something that M.H.R.R. cannot avoided, that is something that the Tsirhc countries of the Testament Union are also vigilant of that. That’s why using that Hashiba had started support for the remnants of the Amako as an opportunity——"

That’s why,

“—the Student Council President of M.H.R.R. Matthias devised a plan. That if Hashiba was to change from the Murasai doctrine to Catholic and form an alliance then they could be appended into the organization of M.H.R.R."

In other words that was,

“They could bring in Hashiba not as an enemy but as an ally of the Catholics and the Emperor.”

<center>●</center>

It was approximately two years ago when Hashiba had completely joined together with M.H.R.R.

It was a proposal from M.H.R.R. however that Hashiba had accepted that request become a huge incident.

……That M.H.R.R.’s Catholics converted the Ottoman forces was something that often caused a fuss for several days in the daily tile block print.

There was nobody who was able to simply accept that truth.

However due to the reality and achievements that occurred the Tsirhc based countries had no choice but to accept it. That the weakened M.H.R.R. had gained a vast power backer in P.a.ODA and including the fact that Hashiba, with its connections to Ottoman, had already embarked into Europe.

M.H.R.R as well did not know when Hashiba would reinstate the Ottoman side of P.A.ODA and overthrow M.H.R.R in one go. Depending on the situation,

……It would become a situation where Hashiba would take over the governing M.H.R.R.

The point of contact for that deal was the Holy Roman Emperor’s younger brother Matthias,

“At the moment it could be said that Matthias is winning his bet. Naturally Hashiba also inherited the name of the House of Habsburg which governed the territory of Austria where Rudolf II and Matthias were born ……On the side of the Far East the Himeji Castle of Harima was capitulated without any fighting due to Hashiba."

That’s why she understood. Why Musashi was being prohibited from travelling in the sky of all the territory of M.H.R.R.,

……It was that M.H.R.R. did not wish to increase the number of problems within their country.

Musashi was unable to form an alliance with England; however they were able to obtain their cooperation and friendship.

England was a Protestant country. If Musashi which had gained that cooperation and provisions was to head towards M.H.R.R. then obviously the destinations would be focused around the Protestant territories and Masazumi had also had decided to move in that manner.

The M.H.R.R. Protestant territories were concentrated in the northern region. If Musashi was to cooperate with the Protestants then Hashiba, who were presently preparing to invade K.P.A Italia at the Seto Inland Sea to the south, would have a dangerous situation at their rear.

……That’s why ……they had prohibited Musashi’s travel huh.

As a consequence of it being top secret information she could not speak of it. However Masazumi,

* '''Vice President:''' 『Neshinbara, could you please send me information which only concerns the recent changes in the circumstances of M.H.R.R.?』

In order to gain information she sent words to her comrades. However,

"?"

There was no reply.

<center>●</center>

……Eh?

Even waiting for a few seconds there was no reply in the chat from Neshinbara’s “Novice”. Before here could say anything about that situation Naito was,

“Yeah.”

She slightly embraced her broom.

It was only that little of an action however Masazumi comprehended the situation.

……There was an atmosphere that there was something to be wary of.

Something was happening.

However, there Masazumi thought. That Naito was with her.

She was one of the prominent escorts of the Far East. Beside her was even throughout the entire world a rare level of Technohexen. In that case Masazumi believed in that fact that she could manage if anything occurred. That’s why she readjusted her seating,

“What is the matter Mate?”

Masazumi looked at Johnson’s questioning face.

Realising that the corner of his mouth were slightly upraised that was when Masazumi comprehended the meaning of this conference.

“Johnson”

Masazumi while being self-aware that her eyebrows were slightly raised asked a question.

“……M.H.R.R. has prohibited the passage of Musashi over its territory. I understand the meaning behind those words. However is it all right to ask a single question?”

“What is it Mate?”

She had obtained permission. That’s why she asked.

“……That information. Why was England able to learn that information concerning M.H.R.R.?”

In the face of that question. Johnson deepened his smile and nodded with a Tes,

“It seems that the preparations to confirm the real consensus have been finally completed, Lady.”

“……What do you mean?”

"Don’t you understand?", there Johnson tilted his head.

“—It’s something you’ll immediately understand. Look.”

A wind arrived together with those words. It was not the warm wind of the afternoon. It was a typhoon. Turning around and looking, there the wind which ran thought the street was a single shadow which jumped into the road in front of the store.

That shadow which she saw had rotated once through the air and while falling to the ground carried out control of its stance,

“—Futayo!?”

<center>●</center>

A solitary movement occurred within the bridge of Musahino.

It was Suzu. She who had been reclining on her chain as if she was sleeping suddenly raised her body. With that movement “Musashino” nodded,

“……From earlier I have been hearing a strange noise coming from IZUMO’s northern market area. —Over”

“Ju…..d, There’s also that, umm”

Suzu stood up and with hesitating movements made her hands dance. That direction was at first east, then south, east and circled around to the north.

“U-umm”

Suzu spoke with a troubled expression.

“What are we going to do……”

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 05

2012-10-19T01:56:43Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 05: The Supervisor of the Hidden Room */

==Chapter 05: The Supervisor of the Hidden Room==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0125.jpg|thumb]]

''Even though there is nothing wrong''

''Is feeling that something is wrong''

''From being overly self-absorbed?''

'''Point Allocation (Outside World)'''

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira returned home after seeing Horizon and Futayo off from Musashi’s outside entrance.

Her house was a mansion located on the surface section of the second port ship Murayama. As a result of the previous day Armada battle having the fighting concentrated on the starboard side the mansion, which was separated by about four hundred metres, had no damage apart from the spread of some light fire. Nonetheless considering the threat of fire she had, during the last two weeks, changed the outer wall into a stone material and also the roof into western brick which was still rare in Europe.

… It could be said to be a new residence.

In the afternoon, towards the evening, there was no sense of life within the mansion. Neither in the narrow entrance nor in the connected dining room used for guest reception nor in the slightly decorated living room.

The only things in that place were the persisting perfume smell from the curtains and a pale light.

“—”

There were no exclusive servants. The maid model automated doll which had been assigned to her through Musashi’s knight federation attended to household chores during the day. Mitotsudaira’s afternoon schedule included examining the income and expenditure reports from her agriculture and cooperate divisions inside Musashi, granting permission and instructions and also sending her own ideas,

… There were two perfume bottles which had been placed atop the dining room table.

The corporate enterprise which she owned had created a new product.

She understood that inside the bottles there was a cream type and one with the smell of flowers. This was a consequence of her wolf sense of smell.

Mitotsudaira while thinking about slightly weakening the smell of the flower perfume entered the bedroom. She hung the case of Silver Chain which she had taken with her to the academy on the wall and then headed for the bed.

After this was the short patrol of her small territory and her work. She had to change into her street clothing equipment.

That is why she removed her shoes, detached her uniforms skirt and the sleeves of her shirt, fell onto the bed and suddenly sighed.

… What was Horizon and the others are doing at the moment.

Kimi and Futayo were with her. As she had gone to hear the story of her mother from Kimi’s grandmother she was achieving something significant.

In the same way,
… Everyone else was as well.

The Tachibana married couple were desiring a comeback and Mary was aiming for a fulfilling life aboard Musashi.

The rest as well, Masazumi and Tomo, Adele and Naomasa were all on-board Musashi currently doing repairs and strengthening and the like, they were all doings the things that were required of them. However,

“……”

She gazed at the wall.

<center>●</center>

There were two framed documents lined up on the bedroom wall where Mitotsudaira had directed her eyes.

The right side, which was the verification of Mitotsudaira’s inherited name, was a parchment with the country crests of the Far East and Hexagone Française stamped on it. The words which were lined up on the page were about fulfilling her role as both the head of the Mito-Mitotsudaira clan as well as that of a dispatched knight of Hexagone Française.

Lined up in the same manner, the left side was the certification verifying her affiliation to the Musashi Knight Federation. On this was the purport that Mitotsudaira was the welcomed into the top position of the entire federation.

“However… that was not as a result of my actual ability.”

It was something from almost twelve years ago. Why she had been dispatched here and obtained this certification.

“… It was because I was dispatched directly from Hexagone Française and on top of that I had inherited the name of Mito-Mitotsudaira that they had placed a selfish girl in that position and displayed allegiance to the Testament Union.”

In the past she had not realized that fact and had often pushed her selfishness onto the older knights. She was indignation when they did not listen however that they had soothed her was because they adults.

With the passing time she had become one of the members of the Chancellor’s Board which moved Musashi and in reality she should have become equal to them,

… However at Mikawa she had done it.

She had appeared at the confrontation location as the collective representative of the knights to give the civilian side victory however in the end she had remained as a knight and furthermore became part of the side which had conducted the battle.

Since that time there had been no notifications about the knight federation meetings or anything. When she had been trapped in the cargo vessel for two weeks in England or during the London Tower battle there had been no response at all.

That she was being deprived of her role was something that she understood.

However because of her status there was no possibility of her being publicly stripped of her position.

She also wanted to ask some of the other knights about the current status of the federation. However,

“— That is almost as if I am afraid of the reaction of those who are below me even though I am in the top position.”

While lowering her hips onto the bed she let out a sigh.

… She understood however that she should not have this type of finalized thinking.

She was distancing herself from them by arbitrarily deciding that the other side was avoiding or not taking here seriously.

Thinking about it deeply, it was the same in the case of Mary.

There was also that she had involuntarily started to feel down after wrongly guessing that she would be selected as Horizon’s escort.

During inconvenient times she wanted to be alone or if not that then she wanted to be together with someone.

She was selfish. That was a bad habit.

However she understood quite well when it was that she had become like that.

“It was long ago… about the fourth year of elementary school.”

She looked outside the window. Far away IZUMO’s Kitsuki-Taisha could be seen in the sky however,

“It was not this IZUMO.… That was at Bizen IZUMO.”

Suddenly she dropped her shoulders and went to collapse onto the bed.

She thought that her hair would become a terrible situation however it would be fine if she set it later. Anyhow, was it because she had abruptly touched a part of herself that she didn’t like. Even though the incident concerning the knight federation should not matter to her after she had decided to follow her King, once again it had come up.
[[Image:Horizon3A_0131.jpg|thumb]]
She thought about sleeping for 30 minutes to refresh herself so while looking out the window she collapsed her body backwards.

Her clothing was partially removed and was in a horrid state however she thought that since she was alone it was fine.

She collapsed.

Immediately following that.

Outside the window in the yard with the high wall an idiot carrying a mountain of eroge was sneakily passing through.

“—!?”

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira lifted up the vertical closing window at full speed with and jumped out in the garden.

Looking to the right there was an idiot who with his body drawn back in surprise had turned one leg in this direction. Mitotsudaira faced her entire body towards there and pointed at the total idiot,

“H-Hey! What are you doing in the yard of another person’s mansion!?”

“Eh? W-What, Eh? isn’t that philosophical? That question. Umm, People are already constantly—”

She slammed the opened window down using one finger and with that loud noise the idiot stopped his philosophizing.

Ah, the sighing Mitotsudaira bent her body and looked down on the idiot.

“… Chancellor I will say it once more okay? — What are you doing in the yard of another person’s mansion?”

“Ah? Ahh!? — I’m not doing anything in the yard you know!? I have business with the storehouse around the back, I do!?”

“T-There is no storehouse at the back of my place!? Look!”

Pointing her finger and looking, there the underside of the yard had become a lid and was open.

“Eh? Eeeeeh!? W-What is that!? Why is it that the ground at the back of my yard has become a hidden door and has been opened? Is it an illusion!?”

“Are you stupid, obviously I created it of my own accord okay?”

“It is true that that is the only way that it could have happened however when did you create it!?”

Oi oi oi, the idiot sighed and readjusted his grip on the pile of boxes at his waist.

“When this mansion was remodeled I came to a deal for the master craftsman to work for fifteen married wife genre eroge. In other words this is one of my safe houses. Thank you master craftsmen. Thank you married wives. I’m very blessed right!?”

Mitotsudaira opened a sign frame with a smile.

"Ah, Tomo? I think that you are currently searching for a person at the moment; I get the feeling that that person is here. Will you come?”

『Yeah, I’m coming! I’m super coming! Hey Adele please get the dogs to go ahead!』

『Eh? I don’t understand what is going on but everyone please go on ahead—! Hey Boss, this is an eroge box with the chancellor’s scent so please remember this scent okay?』

『Oh, we will have the remainder after you come back right?』

Over there seemed like a situation of terrible chaos however Mary seemed to be having fun. That’s nice; she hated herself who had thought that for a moment however for the moment the situation in front of her eyes was a priority.

Mitotsudaira dropped her shoulders and looked at the man in front of her eyes.

“So Chancellor. Is there not something that you wish to say?”

“Eh? Will you grant me forgiveness?”

Mitotsudaira thought about that question. She had already made the arrangements for the cannon priestess and the beast tamer to come; however this was a problem concerning her and him. That is why as for the meantime,

“Do you have the intention to apologize?”

“T-That is…”

The idiot shrunk his body and after taking a position of servitude offered a pile of about ten eroge in this direction. Then he placed his hand on his cheek and in a flirtatiously manner,

“Could you forgive me with this?”

<center>●</center>

The following moment. The residents of Musashino’s surface section saw a human shaped object break through the wall of Mitotsudaira’s mansion and tumble onto the road. The blast like wind which was formed together with the blow made several rectangular goods fall from the sky; however the idiot used that as a distraction and attempted to crawl away. However,

“Yeah, Boss it’s your debut!”

The dogs swarmed on the crawling thing, with people ignoring it after a few seconds the situation ended.

<center>●</center>

She had heard some type of noise coming from the direction of Musashino. Masazumi had that feeling.

The place she currently was at was on the ground.

She had descended from Musashi and headed in the direction of IZUMO’s marketplace. The location was the northern side, close to Kitsuki-Taisha the symbol of IZUMO.
In the surroundings were tall fields of greenery which were alternated with shelter-belts.

There accompanying at her side was a broom in the sky,

“Naito, I’m sorry. Even though you were in the middle of work, I just saw you and summoned you.”

“Yeah, Jud Jud, Ga-chan said that she would work in my place and it’s better to have a member of the Chancellor’s Board as an escort. Ga-chan also said that she would do some shopping in IZUMO later so this works out fine to meet up.”

So then, the technohexen said that while a doing leisurely horizontal spin on her broom.

“Seijun, isn’t it about time you let me hear? Why you are going to IZUMO?”

Yeah, Masazumi responded.

“It’s a top secret conference. A bit of a story came in through via Neshinbara.”

“Neshinbara? Bara-yan is not going, but Seijun? Is it alright for me then?”

“Yeah, if by chance anything happens then if it’s you then it will be possible to escape from the scene and in the worst case scenario at least you can escapee on your own. Also Naito — at this top secret conference there seems to be a topic about M.H.R.R.”

Saying that quickly, Naito stopped as if her broom had fallen to the ground.

“I’m however not all that knowledgeable… Did you call the others?”

“Jud, I asked Neshibara and Futayo if they could do some shopping later at the town of IZUMO.”

While she was saying that they entered the area of the final shelter-belt which was close to the town. In front of her eyes where the wind which passed through the shadow of the trees was flowing through the short sleeves of the summer clothing the noises and voices indicating the liveliness of the town gradually could be heard.

Was she who was thinking that it was a different set of noises than Musashi just accustomed to Musashi or was it that she was still observing Musashi as special.

The shadow of the town came into view.

This area which was positioned on the north side had the northern side land harbor, as well as many diplomatic facilities for the diplomatic ships which came from the side of the northern sea. The wooden five story inns which were lined up and creating a massive rectangular shadow was something that you could not normally see in the mainland. Then,

“— They’re there, one of the conference attendees.”

At the entrance to the town there was a giant stone shrine arch which straddled the street. It seemed as if it had become a meeting spot with there being a food stall and people who were doing nothing but waiting around.

Among those people there was a tall man that had noticed over here and raised one of his hands. That person was wearing the clothing of the Far East; he was either following the tradition of the country or using it as a disguise. That shadow simply showed a smile full of teeth,

“It’s been a while Mate, how about a glass?”

“I have no money. — That’s why I am as an invited person.”

Masazumi said the following to the other party who was bitterly smiling.

“Where is the meeting place? The “Trump” Number 9 England’s secretary — Ben Johnson.”

Horizon:Volume 1 Prologue

2012-10-18T10:07:08Z

Shiyumi: /* Prologue: Those Lined Up Before the Horizon */

==Prologue: Those Lined Up Before the Horizon==
[[File:Horizon01A 021.jpg|thumb]]
''Whether to be lost.''

''Or to be explored.''

''The reason to keep hold of your heart's compass is something.''

'''Point Allocation (Protagonist)'''

<center>●</center>

The sky.

A clear morning sky. Beyond the azure floated two pale white moons, and below lay waves of dark green mountains, overlapping into the distance.

In the alpine region, the endless sky loomed over the jagged mountain tops.

Divisions in the shape of pillars towered in the sky. Stretching from the earth upwards, these divided segments gave off the appearance of colonnades. Through the way in which the wind and clouds traversing the sky dissipate when reaching them, as if hitting an invisible wall, as well as the division of the vegetation on the ground, those wide yet numerous pillar-like structures flaunted their existence.

The number of segments was immeasurable, their spatial relationship erratic, and their width too varied.

The sky, divided in that manner, held three things.

The first was wind. The atmospheric flows of the mountainous region rose, entwined, gave birth to clouds, then faded away.

The second were the waves. Abound in the sky, waves drifted. Lines, not of clouds but of the waves, were everywhere, stretching out through the sky outlining the character [八].

Of the three things in the sky, the last was that which traveled between the clouds and created the waves.

Ships.

Leaving behind the sound of their wake, eight white ships sailed, navigating between the pillars that divided the sky, traveling past the mountains.

The Aerial City Ships, carrying towns and natural parks on the surface segment, drew their shadows together as they descended towards the mountains. The shadow of the group of ships, two ships lined up in the center and three ships lined up to the left and to the right, engulfed themselves in one of the gorges stretching multiple kilometers from head to tail.

Each of the ships created waves streaming from the bow into the sky, and carrying the echoes of the break of each wave, they continued on through the heavens.

Breaking the waves while advancing through the skies, each of the ships were connected to the adjacent ships with many thick ropes. Occasionally, when the group of ships changed their path slightly, the ropes which connected them would be drawn in and pulled out.

The names were inscribed at the bows of the eight ships. First, on each of the ships, the name 'Musashi' was written with black characters. Next to that, the ship-names were, unsurprisingly, written in black characters.

[[File:Horizon1A 024-025.jpg|thumb]]
'''First Starboard: "Shinagawa"'''

'''Second Starboard: "Tama"'''

'''Third Starboard: "Takao"'''

'''Center Leading: "Musashino"'''

'''Center Trailing: "Okutama"'''

'''First Port: "Asakusa"'''

'''Second Port: "Murayama"'''

'''Third Port: "Oume"'''

With the formation of three ships to the left and right acting as outer hulls around the two in the middle, the eight ships sailed through the sky.

A sound rang out.

The sound was a voice of song.

From the graveyard in the surface-segment of the bow of Okutama, the echoes of that slow voice sang a trembling rhythm.

"--Let me pass--"

''Let me pass, let me pass.''

''If I go, if at some point it becomes a narrow pathway.''

''The narrow pathway, which goes toward God.''

''Though you say 'Thine thoughts art useless, thou cannot pass'.''

''To celebrate this child's tenth birthday.''

''I go to dedicate two offerings.''

''The path there is calm, the return is fear.''

''I wonder, is it the passage of the fear in me--''

The song traversed the air, eventually disappearing.

In its place, a new, resounding note appeared. Other than the sound of waves from the ship's passage, consecutive clangs of a bell rang out.

Sounding once, twice, three times, continuing like music, the clear note of the bell which told the time was obstructed by the voice of a broadcast.

"Our citizens, I inform you that in Quasi-Bahamut Class Aerial City Ship - Musashi, by the bell of Musashi Ariadust Academy it is currently 8:30. The ship is presently withdrawing from the Sagarmatha Corridor and sailing southwest. In the afternoon, we will be docking at the main port of Far East Representative State Mikawa. In the hospitable atmosphere, we will be entering stealth flight and will experience a brief interruption in information services, therefore we wish for your cooperation. --That is all."

The source of the sound and voice was a structure above the Middle Trailing Okutama. 

Next to each other stood two long, wooden, three-story buildings. The two structures ringing the chime had metal nameplates at the entrance doors with "Musashi Ariadust Academy" written.

Between the gate and the school building was a schoolyard and a bridge, crossing over into Musashi Ariadust Academy.

The schoolyard was about 100 meters in length diagonally. The steps of the bridge crossing over started from the gate, and ascended until they reached a hatch in the second floor of the front school building.

As the chime that told the time ended, the voice of a woman came from above the bridge, as if waiting for that moment.

"Okaaaaay."

The voice, traveling quite far, flew out towards the school building.

"Third Year Plum Class--. You alright?"

In front of Musashi Ariadust Academy, where the voice rang out from atop the bridge, stood several figures.

First, by the door, stood a woman whose back was straight, wearing a black, light armor-style jersey. Behind her short hair, a single line was on her back. A longsword, painted white, with a metal hilt laid there.

The scene she was facing consisted of the school building, as well as a group of young people wearing black and white uniforms. Some who seemed to be human, as well as some that weren't, stood there. The woman directed her smile towards them and said the following:

"Then, --let's start the physical education lesson!"

<center>●</center>

In a humble tone, the teacher said this to the students gathered atop the bridge-

"Now then, the rules are simple."

-so she said. Indicating with her chin, she pointed towards the tip of the group of ships.

"Alright? --Now, I'm going to go all out and sprint to the Yakuza office at the front of Shinagawa to give them a beating, so I hope everyone can follow along. After getting there, it'll be a practical lesson, we clear?"

In reaction to the teacher's words, a collective voice of "Eh?" came from the middle of the group of students.

However, the teacher ignored their outburst and smiled.

"If you're late, I might have you do the early morning classroom clean up. --Your response? Jud.?"

"--Jud."

In answer, everyone returned these words which carried the meaning of 'understood'.

At the same time, a hand was raised. A tall boy to whom the armband 'Treasurer: Shirojiro Bertoni' was attached-

"Oriotorai-sensei, --What relationship does physical education have with the Shinagawa's Yakuza? Is it money?"

"Don't be stupid, Shirojiro. Physical education is exercising, you know? And, beating people up is an exercise. A simple link like that--it's a problem if you don't know that."

A figure clad in a female uniform tugged the sleeve of the student whose name had been called. The long-haired person to which the nametag 'Treasurer's Assistant: Heidi Ogezevara' was affixed, smiling all the while-

"You know, Shiro-kun, recently, Oriotorai-sensei was assigned a solitary house on the surface, and when she was rejoicing wildly, her land was bought up, and she went to the bottom level, and she drank some beer,and she got violent, and she cracked the wall, and she was seriously scolded by the teacher's department.--In short, everything past the middle was her own fault, but without forgetting her original intention, it's revenge, I think."

"It's not revenge. It's just that I got kind of irritated, so I'm just returning the favor."

"That's the same thing!!"

Everyone did a [http://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glossary_of_owarai_terms#tsukkomi tsukkomi], but Oriotorai-sensei didn't even seem to care.

Taking the longsword and sheath from her back into her hands, she clasped it by her side. She then rubbed the emblem of the brand name, IZUMO, which was on the surface of the sheath, and laid her fingers on the hilt, which had a slightly twisted design from IZUMO's unique slicing effect focus.

"Is somebody missing? There's no helping Miriam Poqou. Other than that, Azuma's finally going to return at noon today, but as for any others--"

At the question, the group looked around at each others' faces.

Having done that, a golden-haired girl wearing a black three-cornered hat to whom a "Third Special Duty: Margot Knight" armband was attached opened her mouth. While shaking her six golden wings at her back, she said-

"As far as Nai-chan can see, Seijun [正純] and Chancellor aren't here."

In response to that voice, the girl with black wings whom she was hugging, "Fourth Special Agent: Malga Naruze" shook her head.

"Masazumi [正純] is going to Tama's Elementary Academy as an Instructor, and in the afternoon she's going to send Academy President Sakai to Mikawa, so today she should have an excused absence. Chancellor...I don't know about Toori."

"Mmm, then, is anybody who knows about "Impossible" Toori here?"

At the question, everyone turned to focus on a single person. Standing at a place further back and below compared to everyone else, a girl with tea-coloured wavy hair folded her arms, making a bow-shaped smile, and-

"Fufu, everyone, so you want to hear about my idiot brother Toori that much? Of course you do, don't you? I mean, he's Musashi's Chancellor and Student Council President, isn't he? Fufu. --However, I won't tell you!"

'Ehh?" Everyone raised a questioning voice. In response, she gave a meaningful nod,

"Because around eight in the morning, when I woke up, he'd already left."

"Even though you're always so lively, you wake up really late, you know!"

"Fufufu, it's all right, my make-up was done, and I, Belle Flore Aoi, will make clear my time in the morning. But, that idiot brother, waking up early without making my breakfast, it would be good if at the judgement after death he would receive the foul ball judgement by the umpire and drop to hell! After all, it's about time the world ends from an apocalypse!"

"Umm, Kimi-chan?"

At Knight's call, Kimi turned around. With an expression where her eyebrows were slightly raised-

"Margot...not that name, you know? Something like Aoi Kimi [葵・喜美], if it's something like "raw yolk [Aoi Kimi(青い黄身)]" then what kind of name is it when it's like you don't know if it's something you ate and came out of your ass? So, call me Belle Flore, alright?"

"Nai-chan is just thinking, but wasn't it Josephine three days ago?"

"The Nakamura-san class three over named the dog she's taking care of the same name, so it's not that! That girl has a cute hobby of, with the enjoyment of an old person, attaching a collar to that animal with long and soft-looking fur just like a little girl, and training it while it's nude! It was frustrating, so next time she'll let me hug it, you know!? Hey, aren't I the underdog like this!?"

'I wonder' As Knight, who was being grabbed by the collar and being shaken, said those words, Oriotorai was silently adding check-marks to the attendance record she had taken from out of the chest-area of her jersey.

"Then, Toori is...unexcused late?--Even though he's the Student Council President and Chancellor...this won't do."

At her line, everyone smiled helplessly. Voices going, 'We-well,' could also be heard.

And, Oriotorai, who was against them, too faced everyone, who was like that, and smiled wryly.

"Well, yeah. It'd be dangerous if Musashi's Chancellor were to get a hold of himself...There's a reason, after all."

After sweeping her gaze about as if looking at the surroundings, she opened her mouth.

"Well, this is troublesome. Even though the Divine States, below us, was our territory, it's now being provisionally controlled by every country, and people're being chased into the Far East residency area--Can't believe the direct control territory which are the Divine States is going to become that of just Musashi."

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai slowly said those words while looking up towards the sky.

"...Currently, the Divine States, which fell from the Harmonic World in the 'Destruction of the Harmonic World' roughly a hundred and sixty years ago, merged with another Divine States, leaving cracks in between. After the 'Harmonic Unification War', it was effectively completely occupied by each of the world's countries, and the name Divine State was even changed to the name 'Far East'."

Within Oriotorai's vision, its owner looking at the flow of the clouds in the sky, which were divided by numerous pillar-shaped spaces, everyone tensed their bodies slightly.

However, Oritorai continued her words.

"At the time, with the treaty of not applying military control or governmental dominion, each of the countries of the world established the Union of the Testament, they held the academic institution which is the Academy, which acts as a military and governmental facility, and with that, they committed. That's why, currently, under the name of the Testament Union, the principal countries place the Academy as the most important governmental and military facility, and provisionally occupied the Far East, dividing it. While using the monarchs who had been placed under control, they enacted the original Territory War as a fight between students of the Academies, didn't they?"

And,

"This Musashi is different from the Far East residency area which was prepared by the temporarily controlled territories and countries on the ground, it is the only acknowledged territory of the Far East, but we're really going to be under the Testament Union's surveillance. Anyway, as for the Far East Academy's Chancellor and Student Council President--"
[[File:Horizon1A 033.jpg|thumb]]
she said it.

"--from the midst of the Academy, the least powerful, the least able person was picked. Someone like Toori. And, an urban nickname like "Impossible" was even given to Toori."

"But, the reason for doing something like that was: 'That is what proves the reality of which the Far East is peaceful, wasn't it?"

Throwing those words out was a boy wearing glasses. He, who had the armband "Secretary: Neshinbara Toussaint", closed a Torii-gate design signframe which was displaying in the air.

"It's already been that since a hundred and sixty years ago. In that time, the Far East, for the sake of avoiding being targeted by each country, stating our mistakes as an excuse, has always kept its head down, cooperated, and paid tribute, so even in becoming the core of the Far East, with its authority tattered from just moving around all the time, Musashi can't do anything. Anyway, even though each country's students have an unlimited upper-age limit, Far East's students graduate at 18--if that is exceeded, one can't participate in the government or military."

"The Far East is well talked about, isn't it--The students are privileged, or so they say."

"That's what the Testament Union affiliated countries say. 'Those that aren't students aren't people' right?"

At Neshinbara's words, from the middle of those gathered, voices saying "Hey..." could be heard. While one boy in the middle, a nameplate with "Ohiroshiki" attached to his round body, brought some packet snacks to his mouth,

"Shousei, isn't saying things like that kinda dangerous--?"

"It's all right."

Neshinbara said.

"Around the ship, the Testament Union's Gods of War fly, in the midst of observing us, but they don't have the time to to pick up on our voices one by one, and we're about to go into the controller of the Far East and the owner of the Musashi, Lord Matsudaira Motonobu's Mikawa after all. Mikawa is under the Testament Union's observation, but they've allied with P.A.ODA, who've half-ceded from the Testament Union and opened hostilities, so in its vicinity, the Testament Union can't move carelessly. --It's not something to care about."

"Ehhhh, so mature. But this time, it's not just the Tres Espana who're observing Mikawa; K.P.A. Italia's Pope Chancellor's large-scale destruction armament　Logismoi Oplo's new model is coming, completely innocently. Please have a little care. --It's fine if it's just a little, though."

So said Oriotorai, keeping a smile at the edge of her mouth. Neshibara, facing her, spread his arms outward exaggeratedly, did a bow, and everybody took a breath.

'But, well...' Oriotorai muttered softly. A smile stuck to her face, she cocked her neck,

"Like that, this country has troublingly been suppressed, but do you all know what you want to do from now on?"

At the question, everyone remained silent.

Was it because that silence held an answer? Oriotorai did not ask further.

...But, everyone's a third year already, aren't they?

Around this time next year, we'll probably be at a place which is the answer to that question, but-

"Now, the world is pretty noisy. The history book of prophecy, the Testament, had not been re-enacted, and with the end of the last described contents, the "Westphalia Conference", it's being said that it's probably the end of days where the world will end. Everyone knows that the Earth Pulses are disturbed, and everywhere, phenomena happen often, don't they? Things like the M.H.R.R's 'Disappearance of the Man Who Played Pipes' or Soviet Russia's 'Null Land'." 

At those words, the battle-able lineage and Ability-type students hardened their expression. Incidents where they had been deployed to exorcise monsters born from the disturbance of the Earth Pulse had happened, and they had detailed information concerning these phenomena.

Everyone passed normal days, but occasionally, a question which set them off flew.

That was,

"If the world is to end this year, what will our way forward be, right?"

But, so Oriotorai said. Whilst re-stopping the parts fixing the the hilt to the base of the sheathe.

"Well, it's troublesome, but the reality that we'll probably be able to go to a pretty good place exists, you know. We'll eventually know what the world will become, so until then do what you can."

"...You also feel that way, Sensei? 'It's troublesome that we're being suppressed, but do what you can.'"

At the question which Naruze, who had tilted her head, asked, Oriotorai looked at the sky. And,

"That's right."

'Well', with that, Oriotorai loosed a small laugh. After a little while,

"If it's me, thinking about dying is what I'm thinking about. That's something from a while ago, though."

Returning her gaze to everybody, Oriotorai smiled a little wider.

...Well, I wonder if the time will come where eventually these kids too will understand the pain of that place there.

She thought, and after nodding, 'Then', the female teacher lowered her body slightly.

And, she looked at those who had instantaneously responded to that movement-

"Alright then, if you have the abilities of a Battle-type, you'd have to "come" then. So--just a little, follow me ready to die. The rules are simple, until we reach the office, if you're able to hit me with an attack--"

She told them.

"I'll give you five more attendance checks. Do you understand? --The chance to skip class five times."

At those last words, everyone changed their expression. At the words "five times", everyone whispered to each other-

"In other words, we'll be able to skip five times in the morning...? If that's the case--"

-with that, while everyone was mounting their own hopes, raising his hand with a "Yes," was a boy to whom the armband "First Special Agent: Tenzou Crossunite" was attached. Wearing his hat such that he covered his eyes, along with the Aviation-type half-dragon "Second Special Agent: Kiyonari Ulquiaga" next to him,

"Sensei, having the attack "hit" and not "graze" should be fine, should it not?"

"Well, well, the Battle-types are thorough, aren't they? --But yes, that should be fine, you know? I don't care about your methods either."

At those words, Ulquiaga folded his arms. With his dragon-eyes, he looked down at Tenzou beside him-

"Did you hear that? This female teacher has said that it's fine no matter what we do, Tenzou. Is it fine if I use my power of imagination?"

"Jud. I heard it. But, that female teacher, outside of Oge-dono's story earlier, I 'nearly' touched her butt the other day, and she managed to start the disturbance which removed the floor of the residential area herself."

"Fuu, Tenzou, even when faced with reality, the power of imagination is unmatched. That a ninja like you has not noticed that is regretful."

"I understand. --Then, um, Oriotorai-sensei, no matter where we touch or grope Sensei's parts, we won't have points deducted, right? Further, as opposed to that, we should get something like bonus points."

"Ahaha, it's you two that want to die before the lesson even starts, right?"

Saying those words with her eyes half-closed, Oriotorai stuck her tongue out-

"--Then."

'Eh?' Faster than everyone could react, Oriotorai jumped.

It was a leap towards what was behind her. Descending the bridge, towards the stairs going down towards the tip of Okutama, Oriotorai jumped as if laying her figure in a black-jersey flat.

To reach her destination, first below the stairs, the path out of the second schoolyard which headed towards the bow. Reaching the large wind tunnels used for ship-interior air flow, at the nature park which split to the left and right, take the Okutama mid-starboard passage which exits toward the starboard side.

...The mid-starboard passage which is called "Remorse Way".

Ten years ago, after Musashi's Great Renovation, that way was appended that name.

Oriotorai knew the reason why it started to be called that.

The entrance of the mid-starboard passage, in a shoulder of the road on the right, one stone plate was there.

A stone plate decorated with flowers about 50 centimeters in height. On its surface was one sentence.

'''--1638 All those who reside in Musashi pray for the girl, Horizon A's happiness in her next life.'''

"Horizon, huh? For those kids, that's definitely the name that became the beginning of everything..."

While she muttered, atop the bridge which had become the top of her vision, everyone was caught in the delay of their instantaneous reaction.

Naive. If there were a cannon strike from an opposing battleship, they would have died.

Did they notice that? From the direction of the bridge, audibly leaking out-

"--Sh-"

Oriotorai heard that voice.

That was the start of the word, 'shit', right? Were they regretting? But, that's fine.

...If they had been outwitted, they'd have to be regretful.

I thought. Of the current Musashi's Chancellor's Board and the member's of the Student Council.
[[File:01A 040A.png|thumb]]
...Those that aren't here and absentees are many, but with only this, that which was strange had been gathered.

Not only them. For everybody else, they were overloaded with great things.

'Interesting, isn't it?' she thought, and as she smiled, the students jumped from atop the bridge.

"...Chase her!!"

<center>●</center>

Those who heard the noise was everyone who was on the surface-section of every ship.

Gunshots, the clash of swords, and the sound of metal and destruction reached them from out of the Middle Trailing Ship - Okutama.

That noise continued to move, and from the watchtowers on every ship where people observed for the sake of dealing with the danger,

"Go through 'Remorse Way' to the bow--!"

The sound traveled from the starboard of Okutama to the Second Starboard Ship - Tama.

Because of that, the residents of the port-side's surface-segment patted their chest in unison and descended, making the preparations for the afternoon's work, and the surface residents of the Third Starboard Ship - Takao gave three shouts of 'Banzai!' from the front edge of the deck, where they were visible by the people on the Second Starboard Ship - Tama.

As opposed to them, the residents of the Second Starboard Ship - Okutama were seriously using Curse Abilities and Attack Abilities on the people of the Third Starboard Ship who were going 'Banzai!', so-

"--This won't do."

Along with those simple thoughts, the entrances of the small shops closed, and the shutters were closed to protect themselves, and because of the shops, protective barriers were put up through Ability. But, a shop which was partially opened-

"Well, this happens all the time. I just pray that this doesn't become the path they take. --If it does, I'll cry though."

"We too played around, doing the things we used to do. --If this continues through generations, it'll be a specialty."

Along with those thoughts, resisting by putting the account book in the counter furthest in, before the danger approached, the shopowners gathered and started to bet on "Who will win this time?"

"--But, that Nee-chan Sensei, in athletics, she's apocalyptically strong. She's IZUMO's tester, isn't she?"

"Jud., and also, right now, the Chancellor's Board doesn't have a Vice-Chancellor, so the vital point of her attacks isn't here."

"Even so, how've the all-on-one's been recently? They couldn't even hit her once. The last time was a shame, wasn't it?"

'Mmmm' so mumbled the shopkeepers, and matching the uneasy sounds which approached from Okutama, each of them wrote their choice on a memo and handed it to the bookkeeper.

And in that manner, many such movements sprung to life in the midst of the town.

But, in its center, only one store, whilst staying open, did no kind of reaction.

On the Second Starboard Ship, in an alley close to the center of Tama's surface-segment, a snack-shop on that road.

On the bakery and snack-shop to which the sign "Blue Thunder" was attached, in front of the open shop, two signs saying "Shopkeeper making a delivery" and "In business" were hung.

There were no customers in the shop, but at the counter perpendicularly facing the street, one figure was there.

A female-form doll with white-hair the size of a human. It was the type enveloped by a design in which whilst for a large part of her skin, biological parts with the same makeup as a human's were used, a large part of her joints were made out of black supple parts.

Occasionally, she would breathe, and her two shoulders and chest would rise and fall.

A doll which moved autonomously, an automaton.

<center>●</center>

Across the counter of "Blue Thunder", the female automaton stood there in an apron, her head bowed. She placed the baked bread upon the shelf behind her, not even looking in the direction of the road.

But, that face suddenly turned towards the back of the store. Over there was an oven used for baking bread, and above it a kitchen counter which held a stove which used the excess heat.

The automaton faced her gaze towards the kitchen counter and the cooking equipment next to it.

And, continuing to face that direction, she stopped moving, as if she had taken interest. However,

"----"

From the path, numerous footfalls of a brisk walk as well as a group of voices could be heard.

"--We've got to hurry up and get back, it looks like they're comin' this way. The town carpenter won't be able to stop laughing."

"If we're being worked at a pace where we die from overwork, even if we get paid, we won't have the time to use it, y'know. But, at your place, that part-time working automaton--P-01s was it? Can't it be sensible and close the shop?"

"We're not gonna close, ya know. I'm a former samurai, so closin' shop durin' business hours is kinda embarrassin'. That child understands that too. Even at this kinda time, she's waitin' for people comin' to eat their breakfast."

The approaching voice said.

"All of you, it's rare, but to our place, which is renowned for openin' early in da mornin', that child's been comin' every mornin' for a year. I was pretty surprised when that child stood outside our door, and outside of da name P-01s, she didn't know anythin', and she had no shelter, so it was pretty troublin', but well--I'm glad I hired her. She's got spirit. Anyway, recently, I haven't even had ta check da morning's repertoire."

"Spirit doesn't have anythin' ta do with an automaton, right? They don't have anythin' like feelings, after all--"

At that point, the voices stopped. Because, the row of figures had come to the front of the store.

A middle-aged woman, the owner of the store, within the crowd, who was passing by, turned to some people and showed a smile at the edge of her mouth,

"For me, she's my pride. Now, I've even started ta think about my own repertoire. Even if I put that in da menu in da future, I won't be servin' that ta any noisy people, y'know?"

"Jud., that's horrible."

While laughing with a 'Haha', the men and women left. The woman shopkeeper who entered the shadow of the store--

"Really, even though workers are supposed t'be equal. It's not a big deal, right, P-01s?"

At that question, the automaton returned her gaze and a nod-

The shopkeeper across from her placed her hands on her hips and sighed,
[[File:Horizon1A 045.jpg|thumb]]
"Well, don't worry about the noise. Then--I won't close da store, but I'll have ta keep the sign out in front and throw out da water. When the din is all over, and I can take a breath, you can go home already. You can take as much of the baked bread as ya want. Why don't ya bake it a little more in the oven?"

With that said, the automaton nodded slightly. And, the reason her gaze moved slightly was not to look away from the shopowner,

"The kitchen?"

Being asked that, after a short while the automaton returned her gaze, and she nodded.

Towards that nod, as if confirming it, the shopkeeper-

"You memorized my repertoire, so when ya think about what ta make yerself, it was always somethin' plain, and there were a lot of failures, but...well, the basics're important."

"--Jud."

The automaton softly said. With an emotionless voice,

"To increase the repeatability of Shopkeeper-sama's work, around one year is needed. If we speak about the current situation, other than being asked "didn't you put your heart into it?" by the customers, there are no problems. Currently, P-01s is in the midst of researching P-01s' original breakfast, but as a result of the desired product being unclear, P-01s is in the midst of pondering to which level should P-01s investigate."

"If that's the case, then just do it 'till yer satisfied. The depths of egg fryin' are pretty deep after all."

The shopkeeper laughed a little. Sticking her hand out towards the automaton's head, she patted it as if mussing her hair.

"A child who does their work seriously is a good child, y'know. --When yer done, make one portion just like we always did in practice. Yer an automaton, but yer type needs food after all."

'Jud.' the automaton nodded. With that, from the stern of the ship, a voice with a sense of urgency could be heard.

"Th-they've finally come--"

<center>●</center>

The Second Starboard Ship - Tama had a stone-made town and park on its surface-segment.

Because the signpost on which was written "Tourist Town - Tama" standing everywhere in the town also displayed foreign languages side by side, to even the people looking at the clamor outside, from the windows of the streets European faces were many in number. And, everyone one of the gazes of those who lived on the surface segment, looked up in the same manner. The top of the roofs of varying heights. Above the wooden, thatch, and stone roofs, they looked.

There, at a place which could be said to be above their heads, the clamor ran.

The run of the noise was sudden.

First, above a commercial street at the port-side, a group of light burst forth.

"--?"

Seen by anyone who was looking out from inside their house were several bullets and arrows of light, an attack like a wall of linked lines of light.

The owner of the stationery shop muttered while closing the armored door.

"Non-blessed shots with a rapid-fire focus, huh? They're using the same kind of ability. If it's on the roofs where there's a direct line, then that's enough and there's no wastage...If they were trying to hit a normal opponent, that is."

The opponent. As if being chased by the barrage of flying light, the figure of an opponent running the roofs existed.

It was a woman. While running, she readied her sword in front of her chest, and put power into her sheathe.

"--!"

She received the chasing light and bullets, cutting them out of the air, deflecting them away.

The place she was running backwards on was a roof. However, for the sake of not sending the building materials flying, she sprinted in a manner where she focused upon stepping on support pillars or rafters and jumping forth.

That was not all.

In her movements, there were also evasions. Evasions which dealt with the incoming attacks. Just the roofs of the street's central commercial town were already tens of meters, but the speed of she, who was sprinting, did not fall the slightest. It could at the very least be seen that she was increasing her speed each time she received an attack.

The chasers were also going all out. Hidden by the shots, even acting such that they overlapped, people who carried out attacks against the woman wielding a longsword existed. Keeping co-operation with the marksman squad behind them, certain people traveled a straight line above the rooftops, certain people were traveling around the eaves of the first floor, and certain people were showing themselves flying around from above, firing to distract.

Therefore, deflecting even those attacks with her sheathe, being battered away by the spinning hilt-

"--Hup!"

People blown away by kicks also existed.

Doing that, because of the whirl of speed and attacks as well as the sound, and the evasions, and the blocks, the wind howled.

The overlapping sound of clashing metal shook the windows of the houses, and from time to time, a large attack which had been brought forth would resound like thunder.

The trembling sound shook the pillars of the houses, and even the ground was made to tremor.

The decorations were all the colour of light. The deflected light became spray and scattered in every direction, the white fragments tore through the air.

And, everything went past.

But, even whilst the sound and speed and light gained the Doppler effect of distancing, they did not lose their power.

With that, the woman with the longsword suddenly let her voice ring out.

"Hey! Adele and Hassan have retired!"

Looking past her flying voice, atop the commercial street's thatched roofs, two figures had fallen.

Breathing erratic, the people who had fallen face-flat, becoming the [大] character was a girl with the tip of her ear pierced, holding a white longspear and a boy with a turban wrapped about his head.

In the midst of the running group, the boy with glasses-

"Itoken-kun! Rescue them along with Nenji-kun!"

Along with those words, a shadow flew out from the midst of the group. He looked like a nude man with a strong body, but the black batwings on his back were the proof of his being a Spirit-type Nightmare Race. An Incubus. He, who was bald, raised one hand once, and-

"--Good morning! I'm not someone strange! I am called Itou Kenji, an Incubus of perversity! Everyone of the commercial street, my apologies for this impoliteness!"

Everyone ahead flashed him half a glance, but Itoken didn't care.

And, from between everyone, who were running, a half-sphere shaped object 1 meter large separated. A scarlet coloured, translucent sticky body, on the upper part of its front, black sensory parts were stuck to him, forming eyebrows, eyes, and a mouth.

It chased after Itoken, who was going forward on his tiptoes, hand on his waist, approaching the two people who had fallen on the opposite roof. Doing that, Itoken raised his hand to the creature who was coming up alongside him-

"Hey! Nenji-kun, today too you look as beautiful and lively as ever with your stickiness and transparency! You're so sticky!"

At those words, the sticky bodied Nenji answered. Raising his sensory-organ eyebrows,

""Mm. This time, it's saving people, isn't it. If that's so, then this is my spec--""

Nenji was stepped on by the girl with the nametag Aoi Kimi, who was slow and had come running from the back.

"Ah."

Ahead, chasing after Oriotorai were the Close-Combat-type and the Pointblank Marksmanship-type, and among the following Ability-type, people who weren't Athletic-type were many, and they were slow. Other than Kimi, other figures who were such were visible, but Kimi included, whilst they were going past-

"Fufufu, I'm sorry, Nenji! I think I did a horrible thing, Eeh, I'm serious! I'm always serious, you know!!"

At Kimi, who had raised his voice, a girl who was running down the street herself shouted. Whilst shaking her voluminous silver hair,

"Kimi, when you apologize, please have a little more sincerity. Ladies--"

"Kukuku, you little scolding demon girl. However, Mitotsudaira, why are you running on the ground? Wouldn't it be fine if you just went 'Smash' with those chains you always use?"

"This area is my territory, you know!? To that, those girls are...Really!"

"My, my, the female knight who can't win Sensei is barking like a wolf. Because, you're a Heavy-Combat-type."

The voice which said that too, Mitotsudaira's retort too, immediately distanced itself through the Doppler effect. What was left afterward was Itoken, raising his hand 90 degrees to everybody, and Nenji, who had splattered all over the rooftop.

And, when Itoken, who was waving his hand to everybody, looked at Nenji, the splattered scarlet coloured stickiness slowly gathered to each other, as if crawling. The telepathy, interrupting at intervals, in Nenji's voice-

""Fu, fufu, that was pretty dangerous...""

"Nenji-kun! You seem like a man with a lot of spirit, but if we speak like this is a game, you're a slime with nothing but three hit points, so you can't be reckless, you know!?"

""Mmmm, I had taken a tight guard position, though...""

"Guard?"

""Like this...""

The gathered Nenji showed his guard position.

After a little while, Itoken, who had knelt down, placed his hand on what seemed to be Nenji's shoulders-

'Aah', Nenji muttered.

""There's always tomorrow...""

With that, on the other side of the lined up rooftops, a voice resounded from the bow.

Everyone who was chasing after Oriotorai had initiated combat.

<center>●</center>

Those who had initiated combat were those of the Close-Combat-type who made up the vanguard.

The location was Tama's bow, on a roof in the business area, which was at a place slightly removed from next to the residential area. Also, it was atop a roof where to the left and right the tall buildings of major businesses were lined up.

That was the aim. If the walls on the left and right become tall, then we're able to constrain the evasions to the left and right.

With the walls of the buildings to the left and right, sprinting atop the roof of a structure like a valley, everyone thought this. That they had to hurry.

This was because, they were just about to run through Second Starboard Ship - Tama.

If they exit the area they're running through now, the business area where businesses reside, they'll be jumping off of the bow towards the outside.

Outside the ship, on the other side of the stern, the First Starboard Ship - Shinagawa's stern will be there. The top-segment of Shinagawa is the cargo area, so all that was there were wooden large-scale cargo containers, all lined up. The target area was the Yakuza's office in the small residential area at the bow deck, but the roofs of the cargo containers which were the road there was a completely flat area without a hint of an obstacle.

If they enter Shinagawa, chasing her will be difficult.

'So' What everybody thought after those words was the same. 'It's about the time we're supposed to take victory'.

And, the first to move was-

"I will go myself...!"

In the midst of running, shouting and issuing his challenge was Tenzou.

Oriotorai, against him, gave a small whistle.

"I thought that it would be you to come first."

At her voice, Tenzou gave a short answer.

"Jud.!"

<center>●</center>

The running Tenzou thought this.

...Indeed, this is my area of expertise!

Now, on the top of the roofs, which had bad footing, Oriotorai was sprinting in a straight line. Vaulting over the roofs' constructions, chimneys and things sticking out, even at the times she jumped the roof, her speed did not drop the slightest.

Opposed to that, I cannot do the same. When a woman jumps something, her speed drops, but even if a man tries to raise his speed, his feet can be caught on top of the unsteady roof.

But, I am a ninja. I chose lessons where we practiced stepping in bad roads, and in times where Musashi enters port in a mountainous territory, I received mountain running training as well as survival training.

In this kind of situation, I knew that the first to catch up to Oriotorai would be me, I have to lower Oriotorai's speed here, and I know that I can take an irreversible advantage.

So, I will go.

Already, simple sword strikes have been deflected, things like gunshots too have been sliced out of the air. If I go, it will be a strike for real.

The ninjas who specialize in bad roads follow the style-division of the school rules which were set down by the English method-

"Style: Ninja Forcer, Tenzou--"

"Hey now, when a ninja starts shouting, what's wrong with the world?"

I do not care.

"Take this!"

Together with his shout, Tenzou increased his speed. The distance to the running Oriotorai was roughly fifteen meters. On the roof between them, Tenzou ran in a low posture, as if scaling a wall.

Go. Get closer.

Oriotorai's weapon is a longsword. It is not a weapon made to attack while in a position where one is running backwards. No matter what, it is especially difficult for long things to attack low places. For the sake of having the sword's trajectory be a round one, it cannot reach low places. If she tries to have it reach a low position, and she drops her waist, bending forward, her sword will hit the roof, and in that position she will no longer be able to run backwards.

Therefore, if I move in a way to counter the use of a longsword, it would be in a low position.

And before my eyes, Oriotorai drew the longsword on her back with her right hand. Along with her sheathe. As expected, it doesn't seem as if she wants to smash the blade into her students. She is a good teacher, Tenzou thought. Occassionaly, she raises rumours of violence, but she will not point the blade of a spear towards me. Someone safe inside is a good teacher. If things do not turn out that way, I do not know though.

Anyways, Tenzou calculated their speeds. He thought of the current closing-speed, and the speed at which Oriotorai would bring her sword this way whilst running.

The trajectory, the position and distance stacked atop each other in an instant,

...From a low position--

The thoughts he thought screamed a warning signal.

...!?

At full speed, the way to shorten the distance as well as the number of steps were optimal. With all my strength, I can insert an attack while standing up. But, above that-

... I cannot. At the combination already directed at me...!

Just before, when she placed her hand on the longsword's hilt, a combination was carried out. As she stretched her right arm upward, her right knee had been raised. In the midst of her running movements, it was a movement that nearly escaped my eyes, but she appeared to slide her right buttcheek forward, pulling her waist in for the sake of moving into her next movement.

I can predict it.

Oriotorai's next movement will be a movement where she brings her outstretched right foot downward, as if pounding with a hammer. At the same time, she will swing her longsword down, swinging it into me, but with her right foot, drilled into the roof, she will forcefully jump backward. Faster than the longsword can strike the roof, Oriotorai will perform a large bound backwards.

The conclusion. I, who charges in, will not be able to dodge, and I will be smashed from above, becoming a [大] on the ground. If I do it badly, I will be buried in the straw of the roof.

Instantaneous. Oriotorai's longsword burst up in that upward-arc.

It comes. So, Tenzou shouted.

"Go, Ulqui-dono!"

"Yes...!"

Responding with that was something above his head. Towards the area above Oriotorai, who had already swung her sword, a shadow flitted down.

The form of the shadow was large, forming an angle.

The half-dragon Ulquiaga had jumped from the roof of the adjacent tall building.

<center>●</center>

"...Heh!"

Oriotorai raised a voice of admiration.

'I see', she thought. When Tenzou darted in first, shouting his self introduction was for the sake of averting my attention away from Ulquiaga, who was climbing the adjacent wall.

...It was a feint.

But, that stack is important. 'Against an opponent who is unbeatable with power, it is essential to think of a strategy', it is necessary that a teacher teaches that to her students.

What also has to be taught is that there are opponents that won't be defeated with a small feint. Therefore,

"--!"

Oriotorai moved.

<center>●</center>

Ulquiaga, flying in towards the area above Oriotorai's head, was in the middle of an instantaneous movement.

I am an Aviation-type half-dragon, I have wings on my back, so I can accelerate and fly for short periods. So, after Tenzou jumped in, from behind everyone, I kept my body low, I flew to the roof of the adjacent building, and from there I jumped to the roof above the tall walls in one motion.

Regarding Oriotorai, I would do a power dive from outside her field of vision.

The weapons I use are my two hands. My half-dragon arms are wrapped in scales and shell, just with that they become striking weapons. On my waist, several pieces of equipment are attached to my body, but I will not use them.

Oriotorai, bringing her long-sword down, with common language that could be processed at high speed-

"You're not gonna use the things on your waist!?"

"The Inquisition Starter Kit is not to be swung against those who are not heretics of the Tsirch Church!!"

Ulquiaga's family is of the lineage of the Tres Espana inquisitors. Locally, it was well established, but because of over-hunting, they were no longer able to support themselves. Now, his parents are making and selling bedclothes at the third underground floor of Oume, but custom-made beds had become part of his family's skills, and had become popular amongst a portion of people. The type of people who say: "The restraints are good when they're tight."

Therefore, Ulquiaga too, like his parents, thought that he wanted to perform the job that passed his ancestors' techniques down until now, and he chose to take Catholic Inquisition classes in the afternoon.

Because of that, he always attached equipment suited for that purpose to his body. Those were tools for interrogation, for fighting with people who gazed with hostility upon the Inquisition, weapons for performing his duties.

However, now was not the time to use those equipments.

This was because heretics and people of different faiths were different. Heretics were people who, while being of the Tsirch Church, which was synonymous with the Catholics-

...They twisted the teachings of the Tsirch Church and spread them, 'they' being people who could no longer be saved.

As opposed to that, people of different faiths were people who were not of the Tsirch Church but were of another Church, but because of that-

...They were people who could probably be saved were they to know the true teachings.

Oriotorai, being a resident of Musashi, had a western name, but other than her eyes being blue, her appearance and way of life was as a person of Musashi. Her church would be Shinto, so she comes under 'person of different faith'. Therefore,

"As an inquisitor, I cannot do anything but punch a Musician of Shintou! Because this time, the humble I will offer up a personal strike!"

"That's impossible!"

Words came. At that line,

...Impossible!?

Ulquiaga thought that question. (Currently, Oriotorai is swinging her sword. Her right hand already passed by under me with a one-handed strike.)

It was close. Right behind the passage of the sword is the timing where I drift downwards and hit. I am a race with wings on my back, so this is also because I applied slight adjustments, which I am capable of.

To Oriotorai, who was against me, she could not make any movements to stop her sword. For the sake of flowing from that one strike to jumping backward in one chain, if she does any other movements she will destroy her balance.

Therefore, Oriotorai's attacks will already not hit me.

However, it hit.

"--!?"

Ulquiaga, looking down, looking at Oriotorai, took a strike to his outstretched dragon face.

"Tch!"

Losing the control of his airborne position, he was blown away.

<center>●</center>

Why did Ulquiaga get blown away? Tenzou's eyes saw the reason.

It was the sheathe. Whilst slicing her longsword with her right hand, she released the sheathe's clasp.

The sheathe, sliding off the blade like it was a rail, held the same effect as extending the reach of the longsword.

"Guh...!"

Along with that voice, Ulquiaga vanished to the back.

And, Tenzou saw it. That Oriotorai was biting the strap of the sheathe with her mouth.

The strap was pulled back by a twist of her neck.

The sheathe returned.

That done, the longsword, with the returned sheathe, now held a trajectory which would pierce me.

My weapon is a tantō, held at the back of my waist. When I bought it, for the sake of placing the thickness of the blade first, it was a product of the Hankou brand, but the grip I use is a wooden hilt of the Shirasago brand. That is more familiar to my hand, and the grip, original material dyed with black, is coated with matte, so there is no reflection in the midst of the darkness of the night.

For Tenzou, it was an important piece. He drew it. From the stance of a backhand draw <ref group="1A">Hand on the hilt, thumb outstretched towards the tip, the pinky finger towards the blade.</ref> with his right hand, whilst he brought it up, he also brought his left hand to the hilt, holding it on the pommel. However, without charging in towards Oriotorai,

"Nori-dono!"

Along with his voice, Tenzou changed his stance to one where it seemed he would pass the tantō up above his head, dropping his hip-

If he drops his position for the sake of forcibly erasing all forward velocity, it will become a stance where he defends up against the area above his head.

He planned to take Oriotorai's blade, enduring it. As he withstood it,

"--Quickly!"

A signal came. A signal which came from the rear, bursting out from behind his back.

<center>●</center>

Oriotorai saw it. Saw that from behind Tenzou's back, suddenly, one boy came flying out.

If behind Tenzou, a figure that should have been seen. The reason that he had not been visible was,

...Ninja technique!?

Ninja techniques are a Ninja's special physical techniques. Moving while erasing all noise, the control of the things like the sense of sight were specialized for use in stealth activities. Categorized in that was also the ability used in the protection of VIPs, the ability to sever any indication of a VIP from the outside.

What Tenzou had used was that. And, as for the pointy-haired boy wearing his uniform really roughly who had flown out of Tenzou's shadow, Oriotorai shouted his name.

"Noriki was the real thing!?"

"If you know, then you don't have to say it."

The boy, Noriki, closed the distance in a heartbeat.

At the same time, my longsword's sheathe hammered into Tenzou's tantō.

The feeling which was sent into my hand was warm, as if my sword had sunk into mud. This was because Tenzou had instantaneously sunk his body downwards to absorb the shock. Because of that, the sword did not bounce back, and it did not immediately try to return to my hands.

My longsword is an important weapon. If this was not here, until the tip of Shinagawa, many troublesome things would have happened. The level of which would be my talented students.

I cannot let go.

However, precisely because of that, it had become such that I allowed Noriki's approach. For Oriotorai, Noriki, darting in, was intensely tensing his eyes as always, expressionless. A child whom I did not know what he was thinking. It's more than enough if he understand teamwork.

And, Noriki's weapons were his fists.

His right side was pulled back, the palm of his clenched fist facing upwards. The reason his left shoulder was slightly sticking out was because he planned to thunder his right fist straight forwards with the recoil of him pulling his shoulder back. The timing of Noriki's attack is the instant of the next time I step with my right foot, isn't it? When I slice my sword downward, for the sake of immediately pulling it back, the right foot I hammer down to act as a stopper. Noriki is aiming for that instant.

Coming in from a running trajectory, the attack would be after vaulting over Tenzou, who had curled up as if dropping prone. An attack that would come from above the longsword I slashed downwards.
[[File:Horizon1A 063.jpg|thumb]]
Therefore, Oriotorai moved. For the sake of responding to the attack.

<center>●</center>

Tenzou realized that the load pressing down on his arm, set in defense, suddenly disappeared.

...What?

If I look, the reason for the disappearance of his arm's burden, the weight of the longsword from above, was simple.

Oriotorai had brought her hand away from the hilt of the longsword. Even though that was her only weapon.

'Eh,' in the instant I raised a voice in my heart without thinking. The hilt of the longsword revolved, falling towards my eyes.

If the pommel falls downwards, the blade will point upwards.

Using Tenzou's guarded position as a fulcrum, the bladepoint will diagonally point towards Tenzou's back.

Towards Noriki, who was coming from behind.

For him, it should be at an angle where it will be probably pierce into his chest from below.

...Damn it...!

"--Ku."

From behind, the sound of Noriki drawing a breath was audible.

I heard the sound of Noriki's fist being fired. But, because that was something earlier than scheduled, it was not something meant to be driven into Oriotorai.

The sound of metal resounded. Oriotorai's longsword, punched by Noriki in defense, whilst revolving, it was blasted from before my eyes to the space beyond.

And, to Tenzou's eyes, Oriotorai's foot descended.

...I'm done.

Thought Tenzou. Now, Oriotorai is not holding the heavy longsword. If she does a large bound backwards, she will be able to do it, being light.

Furthermore, because it was punched by Noriki, Oriotorai's longsword is flying through the air. To that too, Oriotorai will now do a jump, towards her back.

Now, I, whose hip has been dropped, am no longer someone who is able to chase after Oriotorai.

I retire here.

Feeling the two characters of 'regret', Tenzou shouted.

"Asama-dono--!!"

<center>●</center>

Faster than Tenzou's voice, the trailing group was already moving.

It was at the time where Noriki had dashed in towards Oriotorai. As if becoming Noriki's shadow, a single girl was moving. Long, black hair, an artificial eye inserted into her left eye socket, the girl to whom the nametag "Asama Tomo" was attached brought up a bow she had drawn from her back whilst making her body run in a low position.

The bow "Kataume", Shirasagi brand's emblem on it, sprung open in an instant from its thrice-folded state. Its nock tuned itself automatically. But, without that finishing, from within the group she was in, Neshinbara's voice flew.

"Persona-kun! Become her footing!"

Responding to his instructions was a large man the furthest back of the group. His upper body naked, the man with the area from his neck upwards wrapped in a full-face western helmet was already carrying a girl who was lowering his eyes on his left shoulder.

However, he swung his right arm and increased his speed-

"--!"

Coming up next to Asama, her bow readied, that right arm stretched towards her.

With the same exact timing, Asama nodded one nod to Persona-kun. Bringing her feet onto his arm, she flipped her body, jumping to his shoulder. She sent a smile to the girl sitting on the left shoulder across from her, who was lowering her eyes.

"Um, Suzu-san, sit here."

Saying that and dropping her hip, her footing was secured. The girl, Asama, opened her mouth, her green eye tightening-

"Earth Pulse:Link--!"

<center>●</center>

In Asama's field of vision, Noriki, running ahead of her, had swung his fist towards Oriotorai.

...Can it go?

I do not know. Anyways, Oriotorai taking her students' attack had not occurred even once in Asama's memory. For Asama, it had been her responsibility for a year, but at least, in Athletic-type classes, she'd never once heard that Oriotorai had been defeated by her students from her seniors.

...No matter how I think about it, rather than saying teacher, she's a Real Amazoness...! It's somewhat terrifying...

A breath. As if regaining her composure,

"--I will go. Through my shrine, I use the Ability of Divine Musician's Technique!"

Ability. That was a technique which controlled that which was placed in this world, "Fluid", the particle of Allowance of Contradiction, one of the elements which made up space.

It contained several different schools, but the one Asama was using was the Far East's major Shintou, Divine Musician's Technique.

And, along with her voice, at the collar of Asama's school uniform, the right collar of her light armor opened, and from inside it, a figure flew out. It was a diminutive girl carrying a faint crimson light. Her figure was slightly transparent.

The girl had a sleepy face, but she mounted Asama's shoulder, twirling her body as if dancing lightly, waving her right hand.

The same moment. On the side of Asama's face, a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/8/80/Horizon1A_ToriiSF.jpg Torii-gate figure signboard] radiating crimson light appeared. On the empty space which was the display,

'''"Link: Asama Shrine - Mouse: Sakuya Type 01: --Confirm"'''

'''"Linked to Asama Shrine. Offering - Prayer - Worship, has been completed by Mouse."'''

'''"Asama Tomo - Sama, thank you for using us. Please choose your blessing."'''

"I will use it with the substitution offering of Asama's Loan of Divine Melody! Hanami, --A Divine Prayer for a total of four Abilities, Targeting Addition with the triple purification of the projectile's frictional retardation, projectile deviation, and impediment! They are the basic Abilities of the shrine, so activate without modification!"

At Asama's voice, the Mouse who had been called Hanami, the diminutive girl nodded slightly. Characters appeared on the shining pop-up by the side of Asama's face-

""Ability of Divine Melody / Four / Therefore / Substitution / Four / Activate ?""

'Yes', Asama nodded. Sucking in a breath, she brought the arrow drawn from her waist to the bow-

"As substitution--"

Shintou's Divine Musician's Technique, other than being able to receive long-time blessing at the time of contract, through charms and words of power, they hold the techniques of Loan of Divine Melody. Now, at the time Asama had used the Loan of Divine Melody, as one of the methods of activation, she offers things that would make the contracted God rejoice, being able to gain the effects of Ability.

As opposed to the four Abilities, the offerings Asama chose were-

"As two substitutions, I offer up grains at the midday and evening meal! As one substitution, I will dance two hours of worship! As one substitution, I will walk and converse with Hanami for two hours! With this, a total of four substitutions! Hanami, if this is OK, then grant me this blessing."

'Yes, yes' The nodding Hanami looked up for an instant. And, Hanami clapped her hands with a smile on her face-

""Yes / Approval granted / Applaud / Afterward / To God / Speak of / The current world""

Together with the timing of Hanami's claps, it came. Light resided in Asama's readied arrow. At first, the light was weak, but-

""Applaud!""

Along with Hanami's applause, the amount of light immediately doubled, tripled, and quadrupled, and at the point where it became the brightest-

"--!"

At the front Asama's field of vision, at the midpoint that linked Oriotorai and herself, two vertical Torii appeared.

It was the Divine Musician's Technique's Marksmanship-type Ability targeting. The upper opening of the Torii acting as a crosshair, the arrow would be made to lock on to an opponent on the other side of it, setting the destination of the arrow.

And, the green artificial eye synchronized with the targeting. Towards the direction the eye was looking, the automatically tracking designated targeting moved-

"Artificial eye, "Konoha" --Has met!"

An instant. The green light projected directly from the green eye pierced the double targeting. Right behind it-

"--Asama-dono!"

Tenzou's shout resounded.

In her vision, that Noriki had vaulted over the crouching Tenzou was visible. And, on the other side of them, Oriotorai, who had performed a large leap backwards, did a flip, grabbing the longsword, flying away, in the air.

Tenzou and company had failed. Therefore, Asama fired.

"Go!"

She shot.

Along with a sound like water splashing, a thread of light was released, as if thrown outwards.

It was unlike the bullets and arrows and Direct-type Abilities that everyone had fired up till now, because of the projectile deviation purification, it was something with a Tracking-type Ability included. Even at the shrine, it was something she did not use unless purifying monsters of the Aviation-type or High-Speed Movement-type .

Because of the ability, the arrow, which had received a short-term blessing, had its destination as Oriotorai, who was moving ahead of it. And also, it was exactly the timing where she crossed from one roof to another.

...Today, I will hit!

Asama was a daughter of one of the main pillars of the Musashi shrines, the Asama shrine. Father had contracted with the Shirasago brand, selling Asama goods to the Academy Purchasing-section wholesale, so he asked about my reputation. There were no bad rumours. My grades are good, and I'm also the club-president of the tea club. I won't worry my family. But, for my father, "Until you graduate, I wonder if you won't hit that teacher even once..." it was that situation.

At first, it was something that was said to not be aimed at a person and fired, but when it was noticed that it was the fifth challenge, "Eh...? Why not? Isn't that strange? I mean, normally, if you add Ability, it'll hit, won't it?" I was asked. It was because Oriotorai had battle ability and athletic ability which exceeded that of the Amazons, but making my father understand that a person like that existed was bone-breaking.

Because of that, I practiced with my father, and formed a High-rank Contract at the start of this year. Because one purified the arrow of impurity, not only did it have tracking abilities, it would re-adjust the correction of the firing position at the time where it gave the ability of avoidance, and the time I had reached use in reality was a few days ago.

This was the first time in class that I was using it in a state where the artificial eye synchronization was also appended, but-

...How is it?

The arrow of light trailed a line of light and pleasing sound, darting in towards its prey with a punch-like trajectory.
[[File:Horizon1A 071.jpg|thumb]]
As opposed to that, Oriotorai was in a state where she was in the air from a jump. The large leap just now was for the sake of jumping over a path. The jump-time was long, and in that time, she cannot avoid.

As opposed to her, my arrow has been blessed with high-speed and tracking ability.

And, Asama saw. That Oriotorai readied her longsword at her neck, allowing a slight glimpse of the blade from the sheathe.

...She's going to try to suddenly slice the arrow out of the air?

Asama raised her eyebrows slightly.

"It's impossible! Not only does it have tracking ability, the purification of impediment which gives the ability of avoidance is also added, so it will curve around!"

Following Asama's words, the arrow showed off a movement where it twisted around Oriotorai's longsword.

Oriotorai, against that, whilst keeping the blade in its sheathe, stuck her sword out vertically. As if using it as a barrier against the arrow.

But, it was late.

The arrow wreathed in light had already avoided the longsword, and with a movement which seemed as if it was skidding sideways, it traveled towards Oriotorai. At this rate, that it would aim at her face, was because I, who am tall, shot an unchangeable force from Persona-kun's shoulder, but as expected, there was the uneasiness which stemmed from us both being women.

However, this was not an opponent which forgave the laxness of choosing the targeted area. I will take charge of the healing. As my price.

'Anyways', Asama raised her voice in her heart. I did it, Father, today, let us have chirashizushi in celebration of sinking the teacher. Because of the substitution-blessing, I have a limit on my meals during the day, so it's fine if we have some ice cream after our meal!

And, Asama thought whilst chasing the arrow with her vision. Of the line which Oriotorai had said just now.

...The End of Days.

Certainly, reports of the disturbance of the Earth Pulse were rising from shrines everywhere, and the frequency was rising. Musashi, which was a Aerial Ship, had a rather low frequency of occurrence, but on the ground, villages had disappeared because of villages, islands had been born because of the rise of earth at the sea, mysterious disappearances and the the loss of knowledge which was the disappearance of thoughts had been occuring commonly.

What bothered me the most was that recently, Father had started using the words, "Do not tell anyone." That was certainly an order which would come from the top of a shrine, but if you looked at the reverse, even with the organized power of the shrines over the entire Far East territory,

...In opposition to the phenomena which were currently occurring, they were lost without being able to understand a clear method of solving this.

'If it was possible', Asama thought. If it was possible, that the rumours of the End of Days would not become reality till graduation, she thought. When she graduated, she could follow the shrine's network, investigating the phenomena, Asama thought.

And now, I had released the power which connected me to the future.

Staring at her destination, Asama, in her heart her fists clenched, full of fighting spirit, saw that.

That arrow of light which I had released fragmented in the shadow of Oriotorai's longsword.

A noise rang out, light burst forth. As if responding, everyone around-

"...We did it!"

-was in the midst of raising that voice, but Asama, the only one to open her eyes, shouted this.

"No!! The response was too light! --It didn't hit!!"

Asama said, as if roaring. Shaking the fingers of the hand which had released the arrow, whilst confirming the feeling which cut through the air.

"--My ice cream!!"

<center>●</center>

Why? That question was within Asama.

It was an Ability with a blessing to hit. Even for monsters, it was something for the sake of defeating difficult opponents.

...Why!? The power of Shintou lost to Super Amazon-power!?

As if answering that cry in Asama's heart, Oriotorai moved.

She placed the raised longsword upon her shoulder.

Doing that, her face, visibile, was the one word: unharmed. Her mouth too, where a faint smile hovered, her cheeks too, there was not one injury.

In the next instant, to the roof across the road, the roof of one of the business buildings which made up the business district, she sent her body.

And, Oriotorai, doing an action as if bending her body backwards, took a step, and accelerated. There was no deceleration in her running movements, not even a hint that my strike had had some kind of effect could be seen.

...Why?

At the same time as Asama's question. Everyone, who had been left behind by Oriotorai, jumped towards the roofs of the business area, still perplexed.

At that moment. Neshinbara, who had caught up from the back, grabbed something out of the air, raising his voice.

"It was her hair!"

Receiving the attention of those who were in the midst of running, Neshinbara raised his eyebrows. And,

"Just now, Sensei held her longsword at her neck, and she cut her hair slightly at that point. With that movement, she stuck her longsword out front, restricting the arrow's trajectory to a curved one, cutting and scattering the part of her own body which is her hair over the trajectory. The conclusion, --the arrow, caught up in the chaff of hair, judged that it had hit Sensei, and it lost the technique's power."

At that explanation, Asama gulped down her voice, together with everyone.

And, Neshinbara looked forward. Turning his gaze towards Oriotorai, who was accelerating.

"But, when we were third years, we could not even make her cut her hair.--Asama-kun, what is your total internal-fuel Bless?"

"Ah, at the start of the year, it was thirty-six. So, I can use another nine more than just now, though."

Things like charms are different from Fluid-charged Conductive-Abilities; Spoken-Abilities like Loan of Divine Melody were fundamentally offerings, and they activated with use of the unit of Fluid fuel that was Bless.

Bless was divided into internal-fuel Bless and external-fuel Bless, internal-fuel was something which gathered inside oneself through meditation, but external-fuel was activated by activities of devotion at the shrine or church, which was then stored in the denomination's shared Fluid storage, and in times of need it could be withdrawn and used.

To accumulate a single unit of Bless, several hours are needed. Again, if you contribute that to the denomination's shared Fluid storage as external-fuel Bless, because others are also able to use that Bless, transactions of Bless are also possible.

Because of that, using internal-fuel Bless to carry out an Ability means spending several hours of hard work on the accumulation of Bless, and losing the chance of transacting as external-fuel Bless.

As such, just now, Asama activated a Shintou substitution offering. Personifying the ways of Shintou, dedicating the things a God rejoiced in as an offering, it is something which replaces Bless.

However, Asama had already exhibited four offerings. If she increases the number of offerings, her everyday-life would become stifling. Therefore, now, Asama was thinking of usin internal-fuel Bless accumulated within her for the next Ability, but-

...There is probably a job within the shrine--

'But', she also thought. Such naive thoughts cannot be done, she thought.

Therefore, Asama shook her head once, making her decision.

"Let us go!"

At those words, everyone nodded. Chasing Oriotorai, exiting the business area, jumping down towards the front-deck, whilst dancing their bodies towards the thick ropes crossing the air towards Shinagawa on the other-side of the deck,

"Chase her!"

<center>●</center>

Everyone chased Oriotorai, who was running ahead of them, sprinting along the corridor of the thick rope which reached Shinagiwa.

The thick rope was mode out of soft material which linked water and oil pipes, and its thickness was around one meter. Because on its top, a gravity floor about three meters in width had been set, a path invisible to those on top of the thick rope existed.

They had a familiarity with running atop the gravity corridor set at the bottom part of the rope. The road was invisible, and because the slant and incline of the outside world was not always definite.

However, everyone went. Whilst shaking the white string which was attached for the sake of marking the width of the corridor, running...?

"Margot! Let's go!"

"Yes, yes, it's dangerous to hurry like that you know!"

Going ahead along with their voices was the two winged girls. Naruze, who held six black wings, and Knight, who held six golden wings, holding each others hands-

"----"

The two people, at the same time, threw their bodies in a trajectory where they would fall from the thick rope.

They fell.

However, in the midst of their descent of tens of meters, black and gold flowers bloomed. The wings of the two had opened. With the movement of falling, they spread their wings, accumulating air within them, and the two people did a high five with both of their hands once-

"Let's go...Gunners of Magi, black and white, ensemble of fallen and fallen angel!"

Continuing to embrace each other, they flew.

The wings on their back ejected the compressed air backwards with one downwards movement.

As a result, what was born was a way of flying even fiercer than the wingbeats of a bird, something that could even be said to be a midair jump. With one flap, they ascended thirty meters, and because furthermore, the six wings of two people continued that-

"Accelerate...!"

The two people exceeded the altitude of the thick rope in an instant, and turned towards the point right above Oriotorai. Flapping their wings as if swinging their bodies, they tore the wind into screams, braking in mid-air.

And, the two winged people, whilst turning their body, showed off a possession in their hands.

The golden-winged Knight was holding a black Figur of Magi the shape of a speedometer with a size of roughly 50 centimeters.

The black-winged Naruze was holding a dragonfly-frame type white Figur of Magi, the size of an A4 sheet of paper.

Opposed to the opened Ability-figures the two had opened, Oriotorai, running below them, raised her voice with a "Eeh,"

"Did the Ability-focus bunch catch up? Then, in the time earned with everybody's Ability exposition, Naruze and Knight made their appearance."

"That's right. We are in the middle of a lesson, so we won't use Schwarzfräulein or Weissfräulein."

In the center of the dragonfly-frame, Naruze drew an arrow of light with her finger. And, in the interval where she carried silver coins taken out from her wallet above the dragonfly-frame, Shirojiro and company were linking up with everybody, starting to carry out Ability Reinforcement on each of them.

"Shirojiro, who has a High-rank contract with a God of Merchants has finally caught up, hasn't he."

Naruze muttered, and Knight carried the copper coins exiting from her wallet above the Figur of Magi that was a speedometer.

"If it's Shiro, he's able to use "Trade Segmentation" on the charms and techniques that other people hold with the God of Merchants' Ability Intercession. The effects and operation time are also segmented, so it can't be used other than at the last spurt, but if it's from now on--"

The instant Knight spoke till that point. A large shadow suddenly passed behind the two.

"...!?"

Not only the two, even everyone below them looked up to the sky, this way.

With that, in the blue expanse, multiple colossal figures were there.

Winged giants with rifles in their hands. Four wings in the shape of a cross, their skin of white steel wrapped with crimson armoured clothing, flying was-

"--A number of Testament Union, Tres Espana's aerial-use Gods of War. Did they come to warn us because we were making a lot of noise!?"

A God of War. The entire height of these winged giants was about ten meters. Three of those gigantic figures were flying in the sky by the starboard.

One of the Gods of War went from approaching this way to taking a trajectory which led them far away. Just now, diving towards the area behind me, who was flying, and leaving was that construct.

The God of War distancing itself, the tail of its armored clothing flapping, met up with its fellow constructs, moving its wings and accelerating.

It created wind. With a force which seemed to amplify the wind which the two winged giants had made, it flew through the air-

"--"

The three white and crimson constructs flipped upwards, their rifles still at the ready. A trajectory where they were looking downwards.

Naruze looked up to the sky, and clicked her tongue.

"Ankle-less aerial-use type. Just like the battle-hungry Tres Espana. Even though we don't even think about trying to leave Musashi, showing us their fingers stuck to the triggers...it's the worst. I wonder if I'll do some research on the controllers and have them star in our school's Manga Research Club's homo-manga. Tres Espana are always the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boys_love#Seme_and_uke Uke]...!"

"Then, who from our class should be the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boys_love#Seme_and_uke Seme] side? ...But well, for the Technohexen, an irregular race, whom you and Nai-chan are, going outside is more troublesome. There's also going to be trials beyond, I think.

It's pretty terrible, Masa-yan said. The Gods of War too are a brand of Tres' 'San Mercado', but their techniques were too naive, so the Drive-type is of K.P.A. Italia. They have their pride, so they guard most of Musashi's circuit of eastern countries, and it's become rather troublesome. Tres Espana are going bankrupt."

"'San Mercado'...Really aggressive rural parts that like to act like reconquistadors are large in number, so that's why things hvae become like this, you know. K.P.A. Italia also said that their Pope-Chancellor was going to come all the way to have Mikawa make a new Logismoi Oplo, so they must be getting pretty excited at the Mikawa border which has a connection with P.A. ODA, who have half-ceded from the Testament Union."

'Logismoi Oploi, huh?' Knight muttered softly. At her look, seeming to be lower her face-

"It's a type of Divine Armament. They're City-Destruction Class personal-armaments, eight armaments taking the records of the Seven Deadly Sins as their motifs. The wielders are "The Eight Dragon Kings", as called by those in the darkness. Ten years ago, when Mikawa made a formal alliance with P.A. Oda, for the sake of showing that there was no will to resist such a thing from the Testament Union, they were distributed among the countries which belonged to the Testament, with the exception of P.A. Oda."

"...I wonder what the real situation is. Probably, the raw materials for the Logismoi Oplo are, like the rumors say, human's--"

The moment Naruze said that. A voice rang out from below them.

Far below the thick rope, from the emergency exit near the bottom of of Shinagawa, a person in work clothes was leaning out and shouting.

A white-haired old man, he was using a rolled-up manual as a megahorn-

"Hey--! Don't make so much noise and hurt the ship--!"

"Gacchan, Taizou-chan from the engine-department said it was impossible, you know."

"It's wonderful when they're at a position where they just give up, right, Knight? Don't worry about the threats of the people at the top."

'Because...', Knight sucked in a breath, and moved the needle of the black speedometer-type Figur of Magi. Above that, she looked at Naruze with a smile,

"--Because, this is a lesson."

'I see', Naruze's face became a smile. The two readied their possessions, the Figur of Magi, facing towards Oriotorai, running below them, and-

"Lesson, lesson--!"

They fired the effects of their Ability.

<center>●</center>

A gaze looking from afar upon the sound and light which eventually started again above Shinagawa existed.

The place where the gaze was was the middle-front ship, close to the bow, above the deck which was an observation deck.

There, was a black-haired automaton. She, who had an armband with "Musashi" written on it attached to her shoulder, was staring towards Shinagawa.

A girl who was silently unmoving, but in her vicinity, things that were moving existed. Things like deck brushes and mops, a multitude of deck-cleaning tools. Each of them did not have someone holding them, but moving by themselves, they cleaned the deck, scrubbing away.

"'Musashi'-san has been cleaning since the morning? That must have been hard work. Is it fine for you not to be at the bridge?"

At the question, automaton "Musashi" did not turn around. Continuing just to look in Shinagawa's direction-

"We have left both the mass of Harmonic Territories as well as the hostile Sagarmatha Corridor, and the preparations for docking at Mikawa have already been completed. The Mikawa area is a definite territory where no Harmonic Territories exist, so with that, the things that I, as the Musashi Fleet Captain, need to do are but the performance checks of each location, but because Musashi has no armaments, the maintenance is easy, and so　to speak frankly, I have free time.

And, if we replenish our stock, cleaning is the basic task of the species which are automatons, so with the basic power which is gravity control, carrying that out is not difficult. Jud.? Sakai-president. --That is all."

Along with the voice 'Jud.', the past-middling man, Sakai, lined up next to the automaton.

"Mikawa, huh?...I have to descend to the checkpoint and do the docking processing, but this time, I'll have "The first time in ten years that you've shown your face" said to me by an old companion who is in Mikawa. It should be alright to go to the central part of Mikawa for the first time in ten years, shouldn't it? Now, Mikawa has become close to closing its borders."

"Jud. Ten years ago, at the time Sakai-sama was demoted by me, Mikawa, which had made its provisional alliance with P.A. ODA a formal alliance, forbade the boarding of Mikawa's principal-ship Musashi, the source of negotiation with the Testament Union, and they limited the allowance of cultural exchange to its outskirts. As of now, the central part is a black box, isn't it.

The controllers of the Far East and those that did the Testament description, Mikawa's rulers, the Matsudaira, for the sake of establishing their status as those who held the power to control the Far East, Mikawa's special self-government and the right of a foreign window which connected the Far East and the Testament Union was acknowledged by the Testament Union, but--"

"But?"

Musashi, for a small interval, thought. But, after a while, she-

"Lord Motonobu of the Matsudaira family, after making a formal alliance with P.A. ODA, which is in a state of half-cession from the Testament Uinon, was able to decide their slight solitary path. The Matsudaira family replaced the human resources, all but their most trusted associates, with automatons, and due to the fact that the large workshop which holds the Earth Pulse Reactor, forbidden by the Testament Union, 'New Nagoya Castle' was built, the town is full of Phenomena, and it has become an unstable situation. It is not a grave matter, take some care of your surroundings. --That is all."

"Wow, isn't that forbidden land? I really don't want to go there...In these ten years, even though I mainly tried as hard as I could to ignore it, what did they call the demoted me for?"

"Jud., in short, were you not of the same group? Until ten years ago, of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings who supported the Matsudaira? --Anyways, please be careful. The head of Mikawa, Matsudaira "Yes-Man" Motonobu is able to make presents to Oda with New Nagoya Castle's Earth Pulse Reactor.

Musashi is the property of the Mikawa rulers Matsudaira, but the construction of basic portions as well as the Great Renovation ten years ago was done by Izumo, so even if we meet, I cannot make conjecture upon the intent of Lord Motonobu or the automatons who serve him. This time too, as a neutral country of the Far East, we will descend and replenish our supplies, but even among the people, there are no plans for exchange, if we think from a distance away from Musashi, we are not able to do anything but go to the checkpoint. --That is all."

Whilst scratching his head, littered with white-hair, Sakai said 'Troublesome, isn't it," in a manner as if muttering.

With that, far away, on Shinagawa, explosions burst outwards sharply.

After a while, the sound reached them, and Sakai rubbed his chin with his hand.

"Ah, what do you think? As 'Musashi'-san."

"Jud., if I say this more expressively then last year, I judge it to be flashy. If I say this in terms of physical amounts, the amount of destruction has increased, if I say this from the point of view as a citizen, the degree of annoyance and entertainment value has increased--"

"If you say it personally?"

"'Musashi', one and the same with the body of Musashi, is a combined being formed of several bodies, furthermore, as I am not a human, judgements from a viewpoint which is said to be personal cannot be carried out. --That is all."

'Then', Sakai said. He brought his elbow to the edge of the deck, the railing--

"As the entire ship Musashi, how is it?"

"Jud., if I speak from within these ten years, with the records from after the renovation, it is the best. Because of the Testament Union's instructions, without having combat instruction, as the Far East's students, unable to have anything combat-affiliated other than the security team, compared to the battle squadrons of other countries--"

She thought a little-

"If I had individuality, I would judge them to be worthy. --That is all."

-with that, "Musashi" moved her gaze down from Shinagawa.

Below her eyes, from within the lined up mountains, a crimson line rose straight towards the sky.

A line of crimson light. As if piercing the route which Musashi would pass through soon, light rose.

"The closest marker to Mikawa. After responding from the lower bow of this Musashino, we will enter information cutoff, stealth flight and leave the habitable high-skies, going to Minato's continental port. --That is all."

Sakai, nodding with a 'Jud.', concurrently with Musashi, looked at the group of three crimson and white flying Gods of War.

"Because of the observation of every country, Musashi can move on nothing but the boundary line of each country, huh...If we don't cross the markers on the proposed flight plan, we will be seen as having the intent of invading other countries, and the allowance to sink us will be given by the Testament Union..."
[[File:Horizon1A 083.jpg|thumb]]
In the reaches of their vision, a white God of War placed its hand on the back of another, and he replaced the power coil type miniature　kinetic converter on its back.

And far away, from Shinagawa, the sound of explosions resounded again. Smoke rose, disappearing into the sky.

"It's so troublesome. Because every country of the Harmonic World overlapped with the Far East in the "Collapse of the Harmonic World", in this small Divine State, the Sengoku-period of the Divine State and the battles of the world were at the same time, carried out as the disputes of Academies.

That too, is because of the guidance of what could be said to be the game walkthrough to this world, the Testament, which marks the history of the former Earth's time."

One glance.

"The Oda family, which put the Sengoku period into action, after attaining the successor to Nobunaga 8 years ago, for the sake of strengthening P.A. ODA, the heart of Osman, they suppressed the dissentive might of Murasai. They half-ceded from the Testament Union...Nobunaga, wary of the history recreation of his assassination by the Testament Union, no longer showed his figure, but without stopping his invasions towards every country, as a devil who cannot be stopped by history recreation's assassination, he became an existence feared by the world.

...One hundred and sixty years ago, if each country made Musashi and the Residential Area, suppressing the people of the Far East, they would be able to take indirect control of the Far East, I thought. Now, the Matsudaira family who controls Musashi is, as per the Testament's description of history, formed a formal alliance with the Oda family, and Musashi flees the control of each country."

"However,"

Musashi said.

"According to the Testament, it is about the time for the end of everything in the world. --That is all."

<center>●</center>

"Musashi" continued her words.

What in the Testament told of the end of the world? That is-

"--Being synchronized with fate, the Testament, automatically renewing a century of the future and letting it be read, stopped its renewal a hundred years ago, and the history after the next year is not recorded.

The last description is the Westphalia Conference, in other words, the description of the day that the conference ends, October 24th of this year, 1648, but the history beyond that is not recorded...As such, at the conference carried out on this year's October 24th, 'people acknowledge the destruction because of the End of Days', and during the year-end period following that, 'isn't the world is heading to destruction?' is being said. --That is all."

'Ahh', Sakai said again. While looking at the smoke streaming atop Shinagawa-

"Because of that, each country is currently earnestly searching as to why fate stop this year, but without reaching a conclusion or countermeasure...P.A.ODA is the only one to exhibit their national plan to carry out the solution to the End of Days, 'The Genesis Program", and are recruiting people, huh.

Well, 'The Genesis Program' also seems to be a false show, akin to saying 'From now on, let's make the contents of this!'"

E'ven so, we, who seem to be in the middle of it, are being glared at by every country, aren't we', Sakai said to himself.

Responding with 'Jud.' was "Musashi". She too looked at the streaming smoke above Shinagawa-

"Currently, the world appears to be moving along without a hint of stagnation, but the fact that the Testament which synchronizes with Fate has stopped is certain, and everywhere, phenomena happen frequently. Asama-sama of the rampaging Third Year Plum Group--formed a High-rank Contract with the shrine this year, but Aviation-type and High-speed Mobile-type monsters which need a High-rank Marksmanship-type blessing should appear rarely, even ten years ago.

In the same way, recently, the frequent occurrences of widespread night appearances of monsters and mysterious disappearances is attributed to the disturbance of the Earth Pulse, but Earth Pulses are channels of Fluid, which rule the cycle of all things, so they too are connected with fate. According to one theory, because beyond this, fate will become non-existent, that Earth Pulses will destroy all balance is being said. --That is all."

"In short, various signs which point to the end of fate are appearing?"

'Jud.' "Musashi" said, and suddenly turned her back to him.

Sakai turned towards "Musashi", but she had already started walking towards the bridge.

"From everywhere, news of Phenomena come."

She said.

"In every country, the days where there are class for nobles, there will be sudden mysterious disappearances, one citizen of a village suddenly disappearing, and the prophets of Hexagone Francaise tried to look beyond fate, and they lost their souls in groups, it seems.

In the New Continent, from the wall-paintings of prophecy which the native races had left behind, even portions of the past are disappearing. --That is all."

"...Busy, isn't it."

"Jud., currently, several types are increasing, and furthermore, they are tending towards expansion. As if heading towards the interrupted fate beyond, a condition where there is a raise in frequency as if Phenomena are being forced out. --That is all."

"I see. However, you're thorough aren't you, Musashi-san. --A hobby? Mania? Or are you an otaku?"

"If I were to say an answer, it would be a pastime. --That is all."

"Musashi" faced this way, nodding lightly.

Far away, the sound of explosions resounded once again.

<center>●</center>

At the tip of Shinagawa, the deck at the bow, at the cargo ship a temporary residential area which is a market-city exists.

The temporary residential area is not a place which is very strictly managed-

"That's why, things like Yakuza offices exist."

Oriotorai's words, amongst the lined up buildings which opened up a crack, resounded in front of something.

Her back towards the office which was a modified and created black-painted cargo container, Oriotorai looked at the deck.

There, were tens of students, collapsed on the floor, unmoving. Most of them were on their face or lying face-up, dependent on the person, some were spilling tears and wetting the deck.

Facing everyone, who was like that, Oriotorai did not take one erratic breath-

"Come on, don't come from behind and just sleep on your own. Um, Suzu?"

"Ye....Yes, what...is it?"

Saying that as if waiting was a girl who was sitting next to the collapsed and unmoving Persona-kun. She, keeping her eyes lowered, turned towards Oriotorai, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seiza kneeling]. With a smile, Oriotorai, facing her-

"Is Suzu the only one alive?"

"Yes?...Ah, no, I-I, wa-was car-car-carried so, ah, yes."

"That's a choice of teamwork, so it's fine. --One survivor, and it seems that you properly rescued those that retired on their way. Far better than your second year."

'Ahh', Suzu nodded.

At that moment. The front gate of the office behind Oriotorai opened.

At the sharp noise, Suzu pulled her body back, her eyes still lowered, and Oriotorai tilted her neck towards her back.

A distance of twenty meters. Opening and exiting the door of the office was an angular giant not below a height of three meters. Looking at the four arms covered by crimson scales, Oriotorai-

"My, my, how the devils have fallen. --Is it empty now?"

"The hell are you!?"

The deep voice rang out, and Suzu's body trembled. And, everyone, lying down, picked themselves up.

"Sensei...You really going to do this?"

'That's right', Oriotorai did not even turn her body towards the devil walking towards her from behind. Without even drawing the longsword she was shouldering-

"Then, everyone, this is the practical. Got it? Thanks to the fact that they have organs that are close to Fluid Reactors, the accumulation speed of their inner-fueled Bless isn't a joke. Their skin is also heavily armored, their strength about the same as a Lightweight-Class God of War."

'Aren't you well informed?", the approaching crimson devil said.

"Who the hell are you guys! Having a field trip in front of us!?"

"Mmm. Ahh, the truth is, I was also asked to do this by the night watch. --Please take them, they said. Ah, personally, this is about the land buyout at Takao the other day, remember it?"

"Hmm? Like I'd remember things that happen all the time!"

'I see', Oriotorai said. She slowly turned her body to face the devil's direction-

"It must be pretty horrible to be blown away without even knowing the reason why."

"You...!'

The devil came. His massive strength as well as the bone structure which supported it brought the gigantic body which exceeded three hundred kilograms in weight to a speed of 150 km/h with one step. The charge which brought the four arms, akin to hammers in appearance, forward was something that was also used in the land speculation, so it was not something that should have been used against his opponent.

That the crimson devil used the charge against Oriotorai was-

"Is that some vigilance from my talk about the night watch? A good decision, but--"

The gigantic body dashing in in front of her, Oriotai said that.

"--Now, I will give a demonstration."

<center>●</center>

Along with her words, Oriotorai stepped her right foot forward.

Her longsword was lowered to her bottom-left.

"Even if they have a gigantic body, strength, and armor, there's a fatal weakness to devils."

That is-

"Living creatures have skulls, and they have brains. If you shake the head, the brain will impact the interior of the skull, and the nervous system will be numbed. That is a concussion. And, an effective method of shaking the skull is by smashing something related to the head. If you hit a location rather far from the head, the vibrations will resound greatly."

That location being-

"If it's a human, the tip of the jaw, if it's a devil--"

And, Oriotorai moved. The stepped right foot as a fulcrum, she swung her body right and forward from the left.

Continuing like that, she spun her body in one revolution, swinging her longsword whilst escaping from the trajectory of the devil's charge-

"It's here."

The momentum of her spin added to the longsword, it was swung. Letting the tip of the sheathe run upwards-

"The tip of the horns on the head. Making as if to hook the slanted horn, hit it."

Along with her words, the sheathe of the longsword, rising with a light movement, smashed into the left horn of the demon, passing by in its charge position.

A sound echoed.

That was nothing more than one strike which just crooked the devil's neck a little.

However,

"--!?"

The devil, advancing forward for a couple of steps in that state, suddenly lost power from his knees, and fell to the floor.

It was not a fall because he was unable to control his charge, his knees trembled, and he lost his balance.

The gigantic body broke the wooden deck, gouging out the structural material, and through the impact, he attained a short-distance brake.

And, the crimson devil-

"Ah...!?"

'Shit', he tried to stand, but even if he was able to raise his hips, he could not force power into his knees. If he picked his body up, he would repeat the action of falling.

In front of the devil in that state, Oriotorai stood.

"When devils and other gigantic living creatures go into this state, the nerve clusters in each part of their bodies will start working in place of the brain, so their recovery is fast. So, until that happens--calm down and strongly smash the position diagonally above."

As per her words, she smashed the right jaw, diagonally above the tip of the left horn.

It was a strong strike. And, the body of the devil who could not put any power into it was unable to defend-

"----"

His neck twisting, he fainted.

"Actually, hitting anything that looks hard is one point. Because, if you do so, the vibrations will resonate directly. The heads of these guys aren't exoskeletons, it's just the jutting out of their endoskeleton. If you smash them from a perfect direction, it'll directly resound to their brain. What you can't do is hit from a direction as if burying into their neck, from directly above, or directly into the charge. For devils, the neckbones and backbones are one straight line, and they're hunchbacks, so impacts from directly above travel from their back to their butt. --So, their horns hitting together during adolescence or puberty is possible, though."

While she was speaking, the crimson devil dropped prone to the floor, and the door of the office behind shut hurriedly.

Oriotorai glanced at the office, when-

"Aah, I wonder if they've become wary."

'Of course they have,' everyone began to pick up their worn out bodies. Oriotorai, facing them-

"Mmm, then, how should we go in? They entrance is probably being defended. Even though I'm leading everyone, smashing in from the roof is a little difficult..."

"...Um, what do you mean by lead, Sensei?"

"Mm? Practical examination on a societal field trip. I gave a demonstration, right?"

"Like we can do that kind of acrobatics--!"

"It's all right, it's all right. --Because, you'll become able to do it from now on."

At that calm tone, everyone's face turned pale.

At that moment. Suddenly, from the side, a young voice came.

"--Huh? Hey, hey, hey, everyone, what're you doing?"

Everyone turned to the boy's voice.

With that, at everyone's side, a single boy was standing. Tea-coloured hair, and eyes that seemed to be laughing. At the left-side of the crumpled long-styled uniform with chains attached to it that he was wearing, he was clutching two paper bags.

From one of the paper bags, something from a snack shop, he took a piece of bread and put it in his mouth. Someone said the name of the boy whose decorative chains clanked as he walked.

"Toori 'Impossible' Aoi...!"

<center>●</center>

Toori, the boy whose name had been called, ate the bread in one bite as if stuffing it into his mouth-

"--Mmm, yeah, that's me, that's me...Wait, what? Everybody, I, Aoi Toori, am here, y'know?"

Without changing his smiling face, he came in front of everybody, ignoring the fallen devil. And,

"But, everyone, this's a coincidence isn't it. Could it be that everyone lined up too!?"

He said that, at the one other paper bag which he raised up and showed off, Oriotorai tilted her neck.

In a heartbeat, she spun behind Toori, longsword on her shoulder.

"...Then, you, could you give a short version of what you skipped class to line up for? Please tell me."

"Ehh? Sensei seriously has interest in my earnings!? I'm done for!"

And, Toori took out a box with pictures drawn on it from within the paper bag. He passed the package art over his shoulder, showing it to Oriotorai. It was-

"Can you see it, Sensei! The R-rated eroge "Nuruhachi!!" that came on sale today. It seems that this is a super tearjerker, and I was lining up for the first-press limited edition since morning. Today, once I get back home, I'm going to install this on my PC and do ero stuff while spilling an ocean of tears! Tenzou, you want this too, don't you!? --Huh? Where's Tenzou? His old man was going for the special shop-editions and also ninja'd to other stores, I wonder if he went too? What do you think, Sensei?"
[[File:Horizon1A 097.jpg|thumb]]
In place of a response, Oriotorai, eyes half-closed, silently placed her hand on Toori's shoulder.

Responding to her, Toori tilted his neck, and turned to face Oriotorai with a smile-

"Huh? Sensei, what's wrong? That's one hell of a face you're making. Was there something that happened which you don't like? --Ahh, I get it, Sensei was lectured in a reprimanding manner by the Academy President or the King <ref group="1A">See notes in chapter 4 regarding 'MARO'.</ref> for eating with a force as if getting married with the beef without even talking to anyone when we went to the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yakiniku yakiniku] shop at the end of the spring holiday, right? You can't do that, Sensei. Flipping fried things　with your chopsticks and shoving them directly into your mouth is...n't what people who play [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Karuta karuta] do. At least add some salt. Also, don't eat such a mountain of cake for dessert, be a little bit herbivorous."

Before everyone pulled their waist back a little, taking an evasive posture, Oriotorai opened her mouth.

"...You know, do you know what I want to say right now?"

"Mmm? What're you saying, Sensei! Sensei and I are people who know each other so well that we know what each other are thinking, right!? What Sensei wants to say is clearly passed on to me, you know!?"

"Aah, that isn't it at all. I mean, if you were communicating to Sensei, you would have to commit suicide right now."

"Ehh!? What!? You weren't going to let me fondle your boobs!?"

Toori frowned and opened his mouth.　Oriotorai looked at him below with upturned eyes-

"Dirty, adults are dirty...! This female teacher acted like she was going to let me fondle her breasts and tried to kill me...!"

"...Hey, you, can you not see something kinda strange? You all right? Is there something reflected in those eyes?"

"Yep, right now, it's this!"

With that, Toori pressed in and lifted up Oriotorai's breasts from the bottom left and-right with the five fingers on his two hands.

Whilst everyone remained in a state where their mouths were in a 'Ah' shape, Heidi tilted her head.

"Huh?...This means that an attack hit..."

However, Toori, who didn't know the rules, frowned whilst kneading Oriotorai's breasts.

"Huh, I judged it to be a lot more firm, though...Strange, that's seriously strange...My prediction of being dumbfounded that bone and muscle would be here is..."

'Well, whatever', Toori brought his hands away.

And, ignoring Oriotorai, who was twisting the edges of her mouth and starting to crack her knuckles, he looked towards everyone.

"Um, everyone, let me ask a little question. I think that I talked about this a little beforehand, but..."

After a breath, he uttered these words.

"--Tomorrow, I think I'm going to confess."

<center>●</center>

At Toori's sudden declaration of his confession, everyone did the same reaction. Everyone dropped their head forward in the exact same way-

"...Eh?"

However, that reaction immediately turned into, 'Aah', something which held a hint of comprehension.

And, from within everyone, a wavy-haired girl frowned and stood up. She, Kimi, scratched her messed up hair, and tilting her head, she stared at Toori-

"Fufufu, idiot brother, suddenly appearing, fondling breasts, and then declaring your confession without any sort of explanation isn't the sort of lines which people holding an eroge would say. If the person you're going to confess to is on the other side of the screen, it would be good if you can stick your dick inside with consent and die from numbness! Wonderful! Please explain what's going on to your intelligent sister!"

"Hey, hey, sis, what's this 'it's fine by yourself' atmosphere you're soaking up. You know? I'm confessing tomorrow, so I bought this as my graduation from eroge you know? Do you not understand my honestly lively manner!?"

"Fufufu, that's a good feeling for a failure as a human, idiot brother, excellent! However, if you get rejected tomorrow, what are you going to do?"

"Mmm, in that situation, first, I wonder if I won't complete all the character routes under my real name while crying."

'That's not it, right?' everyone said, but Kimi sighed. She took the strength out of her shoulders-

"Then idiot brother, let's practice with you confessing, your intelligent sister as the confessee. --Then, spit it out, who is she!"

"Idiot, you know, don't you? Before, everyone said "isn't she it?" didn't they?"

In that manner, he looked at everyone's faces, and after meeting his gaze with each person one by one, he said this.

"--It's Horizon."

A name of a person, but that was--

"That's stupid."

Sagging her shoulders, Kimi spoke. She averted her gaze away from Toori-

"Ten years ago, she died. At the 'Remorse Way' you so hate...Didn't father make the gravestone?"

"I know. Just, from that, I won't run anymore."

Toori, still smiling, opened his mouth with a, 'you know?'

And, once again, he passed his gaze over everyone, and 'Alright?' he continued with his introduction-

"After I confess, I will definitely cause everyone trouble. Because, I can't do anything. Also, no matter what, what I'll try to do after that, I'll take the blame for all of it, or rather--"

One breath.

"It'll be something just like declaring war on the whole world, no matter how I think about it."

At the words he spoke, nobody interrupted with any questions or objections. Just, everyone looked at Toori, their expressions hard.

Towards everyone who was like that, Toori spoke.

"Tomorrow is the tenth year after Horizon died. Everyone probably doesn't remember, though."

Therefore,

"Tomorrow, I'll come to confess. She's probably different, but in this one year, I thought about it a lot, and I know that I love her differently, so--I won't run anymore."

"Then idiot brother, today is the day to prepare a lot of things, isn't it. And...today is the last normal day?"

'That's right', Toori said with a smile.

"Relax, sis. I can't do anything, but--I won't forget to aim high."

At that moment. On his shoulder, a hand which tapped from behind was there.

"Mm?" the area behind Toori which he turned to. Oriotorai, standing there, a very still expression in her eyes, lightly stepped with her right foot.

But, not caring about the movement of her fist, Toori raised the thumb of his right hand, showing it to her-

"Sensei! Did you hear what I just said!? My embarrassing story!"

"Mm? When humans reach the peak of anger, the noises around them become inaudible. What do you think about that?"

"Hey, hey, Sensei, you should seriously listen to what your students are saying. It's kinda pitiful, so I'll say it one more time."

'Alright?', Toori started his introduction, saying this to Oriotorai with a serious face.

"...When the uneventful today ends, and it becomes tomorrow, I'm going to confess. Please remember, all right?"

"Alright, you've gotten the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dialog_tree Death Flag]--!"

The next instant. Oriotorai opened a hole in the office's wall with a spin kick.

Because it was something created by the impaction of Toori, blown away spinning by the kick, it had the appearance of the character [大].

<center>●</center>

On Tama's center segment, in the midst of the commercial street, the racket coming from Takao, beyond the bow, was audible. It wasn't the sound of Ability or shooting up until earlier, sounds of swords clashing and sounds of hitting were many, the sound of group close-combat.

The residents of the commercial street who heard those noises were cleaning up the straw and fragments which had been scattered by the battle on the rooftops. In the inner reaches of the stores, bills directed towards the Academy existed, and the topic amongst everyone was in the stages of whether or not to overbill them.

The spectators watching the din rejoiced, and each of them started to show their figure, heading towards the roads.

The town started to come to life.

And, people started to walk around in the midst of the town where sound was brought to life. The white haired automaton P-01s was there.

She was in her snack-shop's aproned figure, and she was moving two brooms with Gravity Control, doing the cleanup of the front of the shop. She nodded her head towards the calls of the female shopkeeper which came from within the shop, but her eyes were distant, looking towards Shinagawa.

From the direction which P-01s gaze was facing, 'Waaah', a group of battle-cries which seemed to have become desperate could be heard.

Above her head, in the one direction where the segmentation of the sky appeared to be becoming less, the surroundings of Musashi appeared to be stained with white. For the sake of passing above the agricultural land, Musashi shifted into stealth-flight, and started information cutoff.

Soon after, Musashi arrived at Mikawa.

[[File:Horizon1A 104.jpg|thumb]]

<center>●History●</center>

''Toori'' "Sis! Sis! It's 'cause I'm pretty smart, so for the sake of getting smarter, teach me a lot of things, alright!? This time, I'm a little mixed up about the relationship between the Far East and other countries, so show it to me clearly!"

''Kimi'' "Guess I can't help it...If I say it simply, it would be something like this."

:■ '''Flow of History'''
:○ Former Earth Age:People abandoned the Earth, which had a deteriorating environment.
::↓
:○ People returned from space to the Divine States as Gods.
::↓
:○ The environment of Earth had over-recovered, becoming unforgiving, and many returns lead to the occurence of problems with the ground.
::↓
:○ The Harmonic World was created in Differed-Space, and each country decided to move there. However, only the people of the Divine states decided to remain in the Real World.
::↓
:○ In a wish for the history of people to go well, the history book of the Former Earth Age, the Testament was made. It holds the function of automatically renewing the information of the next century.
::↓
:○ The people separated between the two worlds recreated the history of the Testament, advancing until the Middle Ages.
::↓
:○ However, the Harmonic World is annihilated by the aftereffect of the history recreation of the Real World (Divine State).
::↓
:○ Because of the Harmonic Unification War, the Divine States crashed upon each country. The Divine State changes its name to the Far East.
::↓
:○ Each country placed the Academy as the head of the government and military, creating the Testament Union, and they took control of the Far East.
::↓
:○ 1548, a century ago, the Testament's history description did not automatically renew the descriptions after 1648.
::↓
:○ And, the now after a century, 1648. The renewal of the Testament still in its halted state, it is being asked whether or not this year is the End of Days.

''Kimi'': "Something like this. If you comprehend, then say you comprehend, all right? How was it?"

''Toori'': "Alllrightt! I realllly nonprehend it!"

''Kimi'': "Don't use weird language!"

==Translator's notes and references==

<references group="1A" />

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 School Rules|School Rules]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 1 Chapter 01|Chapter 01]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1A Glossary

2012-10-18T02:49:05Z

Shiyumi: /* H */

==Glossary==
[[File:Horizon1A 012.jpg|thumb]]
[[File:Horizon1A 013.jpg|thumb]]

===A===

*Ability : Performing miracles in space-continuum by processing Fluid.

*Academy : School facility. Core section of practical politics and military. A great number of branch schools exist.

*Allowance of Contradiction : The basic ability of this world. In other words, it fulfills the simultaneous existence of physical laws.

*ATELL : Smallest unit of Fluid. Used in Ability.

===B===

*Bless : The Fluid needed for a human being to exist for one hour. 3600 ATELL. Conversion unit for ATELL expenditure in Ability.

===C===

*Catholics (Old Faith) : Mainstream Tsirch which has existed since olden days.

*Chancellor's Board : An organization which places the Chancellor at the head, carries out field operations as well as command of security in every Academy.

*Church : Organizations who believe in God(s) or the Testament. Groups.

===D===

*Deadly Sin Armament : Large-Scale Destruction Armament made using the deadly sins of humanity as a motif.

*Divine Armament : Different from regular armaments, armaments which hold a unique power.

*Divine States : Former name of the Far East.

===E===

*Earth Pulse : Interior of the channels in which Fluid, which makes up space, flows; they are thick.

*Earth Pulse Reactor : Reactor which extracts and purifies Fluid from Earth Pulses. Easily causes an anomaly in the Earth Pulse, and if it explodes, it will annihilate and destabilize several kilometers of its surroundings, so it is forbidden in the Tsirchian Church.

*EDEL Brocken (Overlooking Magic Mountain) : Magic brand. Location of headquarters is unclear.

*Emperor : Divine Being, carries out Earth Pulse control with Divine Tools in the imperial city. Unrelated with this world.

*Apocalypse : The end of this world. 1648, when the Testament's history description cut off.

*England : England. Is on a floating island. They do not control any important Daimyo or territory of the Far East.

*Executive Tool (Mouse) : Sacred Creature-type devices which act as an intermediary for the Shinto Church and Musicians. In other churches, it is also called Executive Assistant.

*External-fuel Bless : Bless which is stored outside of oneself. Fluid Fuel is classified as this.

===F===

*Far East : After the disruption of the Harmonic Territories, the Divine States was called this.

*Fan Gang : Qing's Brand. Durable, but rather rough.

*Fino Alba (Star of Mechanical Devices): K.P.A. Italia's Brand. Power springs are its sales.

*Fluid : Allowance of Contradiction-type element which makes up space.

*Fluid Drive Tools : Drive Tool which uses Fluid's power, Space-Continuum Warp. The effect changes dependent upon the internal crest.

*Fluid Fuel : Fluid purified as fuel. Used as external-fuel Bless or by Fluid Drive Tools.

*Fluid Reactor : Reactor which extracts and purifies Fluid from space. Compared to Earth Pulse Reactors, the output is low, but it is comparatively safe.

===G===

*God of War : Fused with a human, a gargantuan moving humanoid machine.

*Graduation : Countries other than the Far East do not have a time limit. The Far East is restricted to graduation at 18.

===H===

*Harmonic Territories : Places in the Divine States where the Harmonic Divine State had fallen upon and unify with while breaking apart.

*Harmonic Unification War : The war between Harmonic World residents who had survived and the Real World (Divine States) citizens, when the Harmonic World collapsed. The Harmonic World side won, and the Divine States came under provisional rule.

*Harmonic World : Different dimension in which the copies of the Divine States(Harmonic Divine State) had been placed. Sustained by Earth Pulse control.

*Hexagon Française : [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/M%C5%8Dri_clan | Mouri clan] + France.

*History Recreation : People recreate the Testament's description, keeping the flow of the world.

*Holy Technique : Tsirch-type Ability. The Catholics channels power from the Testament and things saint-related; the Protestants channels power from only the Testament.

===I===

*Inheritance of Names : Those who are eligible inherit the names of people in history for the sake of History Recreation.

*Internal-fuel Bless : Bless which is accumulated within oneself.

*Izumo Industries (IZUMO) : The Far East's largest industrial corporation. Head of the Far East's shrines and the business that was in charge of Musashi's construction.

===J===

*Jud. (Judge, Judgement) : Used by the guilty as a response or confirmation, with the meaning of "Understood". 

===K===

*K.P.A. Italia : [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aki_Province | Aki Province] + Italy Cities Union.

===M===

*Magic : Civilians' Ability, which is highly oppressed in Europe.

*M.H.R.R : Hashiba Family + Holy Roman Empire.

*Mikawa : Located between India and the Middle East. Because it had been formed as the controller of the Far East, it acts as a residential area for the Far East, and the Testament Union has acknowledged its high autocracy, but because of the Testament's description, it allied with P.A. ODA, and because P.A. ODA had half-ceded from the Testament Union, it became a neutral country; to both the Testament Union and P.A., it is in a half locked-country status.

*Murasai : Worships the Testament differently from Tsirch, a late faith.

*Musashi : Aerial City Ship. The only independent territory allowed by the Far East.

*Musashi Ariadust Academy : The school representing Musashi; in Okutama.

*Musician : The believers of every church.

===O===

*Offering : Dedicating internal-fuel Bless or that which makes a God rejoice to a God. Religious offering.

===P===

*P.A. ODA : Oda family + Osman.

*Protestant (Reformed Faith) - Schism because of the decay of the old faith, the new-wave Tsirch which matches the times.

*Provisional Council : In regards to Musashi, organization of adults whom are colleagues of the Student Council, Chancellor's Board, and Committee.

===Q===

*Qing : China.

===S===

*San Mercado (Pure Metropolis) : Tres España's Brand.

*School Rules : Fundamental laws between the Academies, decided by the Testament Union.

*Shinto : Church of the Far East. Worships the Gods of the Far East, uses Divine Musician's Technique.

*Shirasago Corporation : Izumo Industries' Shrine-type brand.

*Signframe : Ability device for the usage of the basic blessings of every church.

*Song of Passage : Experimental version of the nursery rhyme which was created in the Far East during the Edo period.

*Soviet Russia : Uesugi + Russia.

*Student Council : Organization which carries out internal and external affairs in every Academy.

*Substitute Offering : In place of using Bless for Ability activation, offering that which makes the God rejoice.

===T===

*Tes. (Testament) : Used as a response or confirmation, with the meaning of "Understood".

*Testament : History book which records the history of the Former Earth Age.　There are the Seven Compositions and the Apocrypha.

*Testamenta Arma : Armaments which stream the power which the Testament holds.

*Testament Description : Because of the function of the Testament, the history of the Former Earth Age is automatically renewed for a hundred years into the future. However, the description of 1648 being the last, the renewal has stopped.

*Testament Union : The Union of the Testament. Organization which heads History Recreation.

*Treaty of Westphalia : The peace treaties of the Thirty-Years War.

*Tres España : Oouchi + Spain. Portugal is also being merged.

*Tsirch : Church which places the son of God at its head. Worships the Testament.

===W===

*Wisdom Ore, Wisdom Water : Ore or water which contains Fluid. Can be used as Fluid Fuel.

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1A Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1A History

2012-10-18T02:42:54Z

Shiyumi: /* History */

==History==
[[File:Horizon1A_014.jpg|thumb]]
"Once, because of the deterioration of the environment of this planet, people went to inhabit the heavens.

However, the humans who had become gods in the heavens started a war.

The realm of heaven, the realm of hell, even destiny... almost everything other than this current world collapsed,

And once again, they who had lost their power returned to this land, called Earth.

However, due to the environmental gods who had been left on this land, the environment of this planet had been overly regenerated.

Monsters and mutants roamed; it was a world with an unforgiving natural environment.

The people remained on the land to which they had descended—the island on which the gods who controlled nature resided, 'The Divine States'.

They were left unable to cross even the seas, let alone the skies."

 
[[File:Horizon1A 015.jpg|thumb]]
"Eventually, the people regained the power of the gods, and they thought to return to the heavens.

But because of the unforgiving environment of Earth, and because they had lost their power,

The people were unable to leave the Divine States. As a result a war over the land broke out throughout the island.

It was a war fought for power over the land, a war between the descendants of those who had lived in the Divine States during the Former Earth Age and the descendants of those from other countries.

As a solution, people copied the Divine States to different dimension.

They tried to solve the problem of limited land by making an experimental different dimension from Earth's unforgiving environment. 

Because the condition of the Divine States was looked down upon by all the countries of this world, the descendants of these countries, with the exception of those from the Divine States, decided to cross to the Harmonic World in different dimension."

 
[[File:Horizon1A 016.jpg|thumb]]
"And even while continuing to labor, the people who controlled the environmental gods, entrusted the the tools of control, the Divine Tools, to the people of the Divine States in real world and crossed over to the Divine States in the Harmonic World(Harmonic Divine State).

As such, the people in real world could continue to control the gods and the Earth Pulse, creating and maintaining the Harmonic World.

However, the people were still uneasy as to whether or not they would be once again able to ascend to the heavens.

What was then created was the history book of the Former Earth Age, 'The Testament'.

The thinking was that, were they to recreate the history of former mankind from the beginning, they would once again be able to rise to the heavens.

It could be said that the Testament was the walkthrough to history.

Thus, this 'Testament' was created, the Seven Compositions and the Apocrypha held within describing the old age, which lasted till 0 AD, and the new age thereafter."

 
[[File:Horizon1A 017.jpg|thumb]]
"A single installment was added to the Testament.

An information concealing Ability was appended to it in order to convalesce the rate of the flow of destiny.

It became such that no-once could read anything further than one hundred years of the following history.

This was for the sake of preventing the gain of an advantage by reading ahead.

And so, the descendants of each and every country which had received the Testament, started to recreate history in the Divine States and the Harmonic Divine State.

However, in the midst of this recreation of history, a certain grave problem had occurred.

The Divine Tools which controlled the environmental gods and the Earth Pulse, the tools that sustained the Harmonic World...had been lost."

 
[[File:Horizon1A 018.jpg|thumb]]
"In one act of the Divine States's history recreation, the battle of Nanboku-chou, the Divine Tools were lost.

At last, after decades, control of the Harmonic World was lost, and it collapsed.

Whilst breaking up, the Harmonic Divine State fell to real world, and its fragments fused with Divine States.

The people of each and every country of the Harmonic World invaded real world.

The Divine States, weary from the Nanboku-chou War, eventually surrendered to all these countries, who had gained the power of a countermeasure against the unforgiving environment.

However the complete control of the Divine States by other countries was not something that occurred in history.

Because the Divine States refused to be controlled both militarily and politically, each country established an academic organization, represented by a school.

They replaced the military and government with an 'Academy', and the Divine States came under the provisional control of each country.

Like this, atop the Divine States, the lord of every country and land ruled together.

And whilst the Divine States' Sengoku Period and each country's modern age influenced each other,

History was recreated as battles between the Academies.

 
[[File:Horizon1A 019.jpg|thumb]]

—However, a new uneasiness had started to stir.

The history description of the Testament had stopped its renewal a hundred years ago, in 1548.

The last description was that of the current year, 1648. The fact that the renewal has stopped means that destiny has stopped.

In short, the end of the world, 'Apocalypse', is thought to occur this year."

 
<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1A History

2012-10-18T02:35:06Z

Shiyumi: /* History */

==History==
[[File:Horizon1A_014.jpg|thumb]]
"Once, because of the deterioration of the environment of this planet, people went to inhabit the heavens.

However, the humans who had become gods in the heavens started a war.

The realm of heaven, the realm of hell, even destiny... almost everything other than this current world collapsed,

And once again, they who had lost their power returned to this land, called Earth.

However, due to the environmental gods who had been left on this land, the environment of this planet had been overly regenerated.

Monsters and mutants roamed; it was a world with an unforgiving natural environment.

The people remained on the land to which they had descended—the island on which the gods who controlled nature resided, 'The Divine States'.

They were left unable to cross even the seas, let alone the skies."

 
[[File:Horizon1A 015.jpg|thumb]]
"Eventually, the people regained the power of the gods, and they thought to return to the heavens.

But because of the unforgiving environment of Earth, and because they had lost their power,

The people were unable to leave the Divine States. As a result a war over the land broke out throughout the island.

It was a war fought for power over the land, a war between the descendants of those who had lived in the Divine States during the Former Earth Age and the descendants of those from other countries.

As a solution, people copied the Divine States to different dimension.

They tried to solve the problem of limited land by making an experimental different dimension from Earth's unforgiving environment. 

Because the condition of the Divine States was looked down upon by all the countries of this world, the descendants of these countries, with the exception of those from the Divine States, decided to cross to the Harmonic World in different dimension."

 
[[File:Horizon1A 016.jpg|thumb]]
"And even while continuing to labor, the people who controlled the environmental gods, entrusted the the tools of control, the Divine Tools, to the people of the Divine States in real world and crossed over to the Divine States of the Harmonic World(Harmonic Divine State).

As such, the people in real world could continue to control the gods and the Earth Pulse, creating and maintaining the Harmonic World.

However, the people were still uneasy as to whether or not they would be once again able to ascend to the heavens.

What was then created was the history book of the Former Earth Age, 'The Testament'.

The thinking was that, were they to recreate the history of former mankind from the beginning, they would once again be able to rise to the heavens.

It could be said that the Testament was the walkthrough to history.

Thus, this 'Testament' was created, the Seven Compositions and the Apocrypha held within describing the old age, which lasted till 0 AD, and the new age thereafter."

 
[[File:Horizon1A 017.jpg|thumb]]
"A single installment was added to the Testament.

An information concealing Ability was appended to it in order to convalesce the rate of the flow of destiny.

It became such that no-once could read anything further than one hundred years of the following history.

This was for the sake of preventing the gain of an advantage by reading ahead.

And so, the descendants of each and every country which had received the Testament, started to recreate history in the Divine States and the Harmonic Divine State.

However, in the midst of this recreation of history, a certain grave problem had occurred.

The Divine Tools which controlled the environmental gods and the Earth Pulse, the tools that sustained the Harmonic World...had been lost."

 
[[File:Horizon1A 018.jpg|thumb]]
"In one act of the Divine States's history recreation, the battle of Nanboku-chou, the Divine Tools were lost.

At last, after decades, control of the Harmonic World was lost, and it collapsed.

Whilst breaking up, the Harmonic Divine State fell to real world, and its fragments fused with Divine States.

The people of each and every country of the Harmonic World invaded real world.

The Divine States, weary from the Nanboku-chou War, eventually surrendered to all these countries, who had gained the power of a countermeasure against the unforgiving environment.

However the complete control of the Divine States by other countries was not something that occurred in history.

Because the Divine States refused to be controlled both militarily and politically, each country established an academic organization, represented by a school.

They replaced the military and government with an 'Academy', and the Divine States came under the provisional control of each country.

Like this, atop the Divine States, the lord of every country and land ruled together.

And whilst the Divine States' Sengoku Period and each country's modern age influenced each other,

History was recreated as battles between the Academies.

 
[[File:Horizon1A 019.jpg|thumb]]

—However, a new uneasiness had started to stir.

The history description of the Testament had stopped its renewal a hundred years ago, in 1548.

The last description was that of the current year, 1648. The fact that the renewal has stopped means that destiny has stopped.

In short, the end of the world, 'Apocalypse', is thought to occur this year."

 
<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1A History

2012-10-18T02:29:21Z

Shiyumi: /* History */

==History==
[[File:Horizon1A_014.jpg|thumb]]
"Once, because of the deterioration of the environment of this planet, people went to inhabit the heavens.

However, the humans who had become gods in the heavens started a war.

The realm of heaven, the realm of hell, even destiny... almost everything other than this current world collapsed,

And once again, they who had lost their power returned to this land, called Earth.

However, due to the environmental gods who had been left on this land, the environment of this planet had been overly regenerated.

Monsters and mutants roamed; it was a world with an unforgiving natural environment.

The people remained on the land to which they had descended—the island on which the gods who controlled nature resided, 'The Divine States'.

They were left unable to cross even the seas, let alone the skies."

 
[[File:Horizon1A 015.jpg|thumb]]
"Eventually, the people regained the power of the gods, and they thought to return to the heavens.

But because of the unforgiving environment of Earth, and because they had lost their power,

The people were unable to leave the Divine States. As a result a war over the land broke out throughout the island.

It was a war fought for power over the land, a war between the descendants of those who had lived in the Divine States during the Former Earth Age and the descendants of those from other countries.

As a solution, people copied the Divine States to Differing Space.

They tried to solve the problem of limited land by making an experimental different space from Earth's unforgiving environment. 

Because the condition of the Divine States was looked down upon by all the countries of this world, the descendants of these countries, with the exception of those from the Divine States, decided to cross to the Harmonic World in different space."

 
[[File:Horizon1A 016.jpg|thumb]]
"And even while continuing to labor, the people who controlled the environmental gods, entrusted the the tools of control, the Divine Tools, to the people of the Divine States in real world and crossed over to the Divine States of the Harmonic World(Harmonic Divine State).

As such, the people in real world could continue to control the gods and the Earth Pulse, creating and maintaining the Harmonic World.

However, the people were still uneasy as to whether or not they would be once again able to ascend to the heavens.

What was then created was the history book of the Former Earth Age, 'The Testament'.

The thinking was that, were they to recreate the history of former mankind from the beginning, they would once again be able to rise to the heavens.

It could be said that the Testament was the walkthrough to history.

Thus, this 'Testament' was created, the Seven Compositions and the Apocrypha held within describing the old age, which lasted till 0 AD, and the new age thereafter."

 
[[File:Horizon1A 017.jpg|thumb]]
"A single installment was added to the Testament.

An information concealing Ability was appended to it in order to convalesce the rate of the flow of destiny.

It became such that no-once could read anything further than one hundred years of the following history.

This was for the sake of preventing the gain of an advantage by reading ahead.

And so, the descendants of each and every country which had received the Testament, started to recreate history in the Divine States and the Harmonic Divine State.

However, in the midst of this recreation of history, a certain grave problem had occurred.

The Divine Tools which controlled the environmental gods and the Earth Pulse, the tools that sustained the Harmonic World...had been lost."

 
[[File:Horizon1A 018.jpg|thumb]]
"In one act of the Divine States's history recreation, the battle of Nanboku-chou, the Divine Tools were lost.

At last, after decades, control of the Harmonic World was lost, and it collapsed.

Whilst breaking up, the Harmonic Divine State fell to real world, and its fragments fused with Divine States.

The people of each and every country of the Harmonic World invaded real world.

The Divine States, weary from the Nanboku-chou War, eventually surrendered to all these countries, who had gained the power of a countermeasure against the unforgiving environment.

However the complete control of the Divine States by other countries was not something that occurred in history.

Because the Divine States refused to be controlled both militarily and politically, each country established an academic organization, represented by a school.

They replaced the military and government with an 'Academy', and the Divine States came under the provisional control of each country.

Like this, atop the Divine States, the lord of every country and land ruled together.

And whilst the Divine States' Sengoku Period and each country's modern age influenced each other,

History was recreated as battles between the Academies.

 
[[File:Horizon1A 019.jpg|thumb]]

—However, a new uneasiness had started to stir.

The history description of the Testament had stopped its renewal a hundred years ago, in 1548.

The last description was that of the current year, 1648. The fact that the renewal has stopped means that destiny has stopped.

In short, the end of the world, 'Apocalypse', is thought to occur this year."

 
<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1_School Rules|School Rules]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1A Glossary

2012-10-18T02:28:34Z

Shiyumi: /* P */

==Glossary==
[[File:Horizon1A 012.jpg|thumb]]
[[File:Horizon1A 013.jpg|thumb]]

===A===

*Ability : Performing miracles in space-continuum by processing Fluid.

*Academy : School facility. Core section of practical politics and military. A great number of branch schools exist.

*Allowance of Contradiction : The basic ability of this world. In other words, it fulfills the simultaneous existence of physical laws.

*ATELL : Smallest unit of Fluid. Used in Ability.

===B===

*Bless : The Fluid needed for a human being to exist for one hour. 3600 ATELL. Conversion unit for ATELL expenditure in Ability.

===C===

*Catholics (Old Faith) : Mainstream Tsirch which has existed since olden days.

*Chancellor's Board : An organization which places the Chancellor at the head, carries out field operations as well as command of security in every Academy.

*Church : Organizations who believe in God(s) or the Testament. Groups.

===D===

*Deadly Sin Armament : Large-Scale Destruction Armament made using the deadly sins of humanity as a motif.

*Divine Armament : Different from regular armaments, armaments which hold a unique power.

*Divine States : Former name of the Far East.

===E===

*Earth Pulse : Interior of the channels in which Fluid, which makes up space, flows; they are thick.

*Earth Pulse Reactor : Reactor which extracts and purifies Fluid from Earth Pulses. Easily causes an anomaly in the Earth Pulse, and if it explodes, it will annihilate and destabilize several kilometers of its surroundings, so it is forbidden in the Tsirchian Church.

*EDEL Brocken (Overlooking Magic Mountain) : Magic brand. Location of headquarters is unclear.

*Emperor : Divine Being, carries out Earth Pulse control with Divine Tools in the imperial city. Unrelated with this world.

*Apocalypse : The end of this world. 1648, when the Testament's history description cut off.

*England : England. Is on a floating island. They do not control any important Daimyo or territory of the Far East.

*Executive Tool (Mouse) : Sacred Creature-type devices which act as an intermediary for the Shinto Church and Musicians. In other churches, it is also called Executive Assistant.

*External-fuel Bless : Bless which is stored outside of oneself. Fluid Fuel is classified as this.

===F===

*Far East : After the disruption of the Harmonic Territories, the Divine States was called this.

*Fan Gang : Qing's Brand. Durable, but rather rough.

*Fino Alba (Star of Mechanical Devices): K.P.A. Italia's Brand. Power springs are its sales.

*Fluid : Allowance of Contradiction-type element which makes up space.

*Fluid Drive Tools : Drive Tool which uses Fluid's power, Space-Continuum Warp. The effect changes dependent upon the internal crest.

*Fluid Fuel : Fluid purified as fuel. Used as external-fuel Bless or by Fluid Drive Tools.

*Fluid Reactor : Reactor which extracts and purifies Fluid from space. Compared to Earth Pulse Reactors, the output is low, but it is comparatively safe.

===G===

*God of War : Fused with a human, a gargantuan moving humanoid machine.

*Graduation : Countries other than the Far East do not have a time limit. The Far East is restricted to graduation at 18.

===H===

*Harmonic Territories : Places where the Divine States which the Harmonic World had fallen upon unify with Reality while breaking apart.

*Harmonic Unification War : The war between Harmonic World residents who had survived and the Real World (Divine States) citizens, when the Harmonic World collapsed. The Harmonic World side won, and the Divine States came under provisional rule.

*Harmonic World : Different dimension in which the copies of the Divine States had been placed. Sustained by Earth Pulse control.

*Hexagon Française : [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/M%C5%8Dri_clan | Mouri clan] + France.

*History Recreation : People recreate the Testament's description, keeping the flow of the world.

*Holy Technique : Tsirch-type Ability. The Catholics channels power from the Testament and things saint-related; the Protestants channels power from only the Testament.

===I===

*Inheritance of Names : Those who are eligible inherit the names of people in history for the sake of History Recreation.

*Internal-fuel Bless : Bless which is accumulated within oneself.

*Izumo Industries (IZUMO) : The Far East's largest industrial corporation. Head of the Far East's shrines and the business that was in charge of Musashi's construction.

===J===

*Jud. (Judge, Judgement) : Used by the guilty as a response or confirmation, with the meaning of "Understood". 

===K===

*K.P.A. Italia : [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aki_Province | Aki Province] + Italy Cities Union.

===M===

*Magic : Civilians' Ability, which is highly oppressed in Europe.

*M.H.R.R : Hashiba Family + Holy Roman Empire.

*Mikawa : Located between India and the Middle East. Because it had been formed as the controller of the Far East, it acts as a residential area for the Far East, and the Testament Union has acknowledged its high autocracy, but because of the Testament's description, it allied with P.A. ODA, and because P.A. ODA had half-ceded from the Testament Union, it became a neutral country; to both the Testament Union and P.A., it is in a half locked-country status.

*Murasai : Worships the Testament differently from Tsirch, a late faith.

*Musashi : Aerial City Ship. The only independent territory allowed by the Far East.

*Musashi Ariadust Academy : The school representing Musashi; in Okutama.

*Musician : The believers of every church.

===O===

*Offering : Dedicating internal-fuel Bless or that which makes a God rejoice to a God. Religious offering.

===P===

*P.A. ODA : Oda family + Osman.

*Protestant (Reformed Faith) - Schism because of the decay of the old faith, the new-wave Tsirch which matches the times.

*Provisional Council : In regards to Musashi, organization of adults whom are colleagues of the Student Council, Chancellor's Board, and Committee.

===Q===

*Qing : China.

===S===

*San Mercado (Pure Metropolis) : Tres España's Brand.

*School Rules : Fundamental laws between the Academies, decided by the Testament Union.

*Shinto : Church of the Far East. Worships the Gods of the Far East, uses Divine Musician's Technique.

*Shirasago Corporation : Izumo Industries' Shrine-type brand.

*Signframe : Ability device for the usage of the basic blessings of every church.

*Song of Passage : Experimental version of the nursery rhyme which was created in the Far East during the Edo period.

*Soviet Russia : Uesugi + Russia.

*Student Council : Organization which carries out internal and external affairs in every Academy.

*Substitute Offering : In place of using Bless for Ability activation, offering that which makes the God rejoice.

===T===

*Tes. (Testament) : Used as a response or confirmation, with the meaning of "Understood".

*Testament : History book which records the history of the Former Earth Age.　There are the Seven Compositions and the Apocrypha.

*Testamenta Arma : Armaments which stream the power which the Testament holds.

*Testament Description : Because of the function of the Testament, the history of the Former Earth Age is automatically renewed for a hundred years into the future. However, the description of 1648 being the last, the renewal has stopped.

*Testament Union : The Union of the Testament. Organization which heads History Recreation.

*Treaty of Westphalia : The peace treaties of the Thirty-Years War.

*Tres España : Oouchi + Spain. Portugal is also being merged.

*Tsirch : Church which places the son of God at its head. Worships the Testament.

===W===

*Wisdom Ore, Wisdom Water : Ore or water which contains Fluid. Can be used as Fluid Fuel.

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1A Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 1A Glossary

2012-10-18T01:50:01Z

Shiyumi: /* E */

==Glossary==
[[File:Horizon1A 012.jpg|thumb]]
[[File:Horizon1A 013.jpg|thumb]]

===A===

*Ability : Performing miracles in space-continuum by processing Fluid.

*Academy : School facility. Core section of practical politics and military. A great number of branch schools exist.

*Allowance of Contradiction : The basic ability of this world. In other words, it fulfills the simultaneous existence of physical laws.

*ATELL : Smallest unit of Fluid. Used in Ability.

===B===

*Bless : The Fluid needed for a human being to exist for one hour. 3600 ATELL. Conversion unit for ATELL expenditure in Ability.

===C===

*Catholics (Old Faith) : Mainstream Tsirch which has existed since olden days.

*Chancellor's Board : An organization which places the Chancellor at the head, carries out field operations as well as command of security in every Academy.

*Church : Organizations who believe in God(s) or the Testament. Groups.

===D===

*Deadly Sin Armament : Large-Scale Destruction Armament made using the deadly sins of humanity as a motif.

*Divine Armament : Different from regular armaments, armaments which hold a unique power.

*Divine States : Former name of the Far East.

===E===

*Earth Pulse : Interior of the channels in which Fluid, which makes up space, flows; they are thick.

*Earth Pulse Reactor : Reactor which extracts and purifies Fluid from Earth Pulses. Easily causes an anomaly in the Earth Pulse, and if it explodes, it will annihilate and destabilize several kilometers of its surroundings, so it is forbidden in the Tsirchian Church.

*EDEL Brocken (Overlooking Magic Mountain) : Magic brand. Location of headquarters is unclear.

*Emperor : Divine Being, carries out Earth Pulse control with Divine Tools in the imperial city. Unrelated with this world.

*Apocalypse : The end of this world. 1648, when the Testament's history description cut off.

*England : England. Is on a floating island. They do not control any important Daimyo or territory of the Far East.

*Executive Tool (Mouse) : Sacred Creature-type devices which act as an intermediary for the Shinto Church and Musicians. In other churches, it is also called Executive Assistant.

*External-fuel Bless : Bless which is stored outside of oneself. Fluid Fuel is classified as this.

===F===

*Far East : After the disruption of the Harmonic Territories, the Divine States was called this.

*Fan Gang : Qing's Brand. Durable, but rather rough.

*Fino Alba (Star of Mechanical Devices): K.P.A. Italia's Brand. Power springs are its sales.

*Fluid : Allowance of Contradiction-type element which makes up space.

*Fluid Drive Tools : Drive Tool which uses Fluid's power, Space-Continuum Warp. The effect changes dependent upon the internal crest.

*Fluid Fuel : Fluid purified as fuel. Used as external-fuel Bless or by Fluid Drive Tools.

*Fluid Reactor : Reactor which extracts and purifies Fluid from space. Compared to Earth Pulse Reactors, the output is low, but it is comparatively safe.

===G===

*God of War : Fused with a human, a gargantuan moving humanoid machine.

*Graduation : Countries other than the Far East do not have a time limit. The Far East is restricted to graduation at 18.

===H===

*Harmonic Territories : Places where the Divine States which the Harmonic World had fallen upon unify with Reality while breaking apart.

*Harmonic Unification War : The war between Harmonic World residents who had survived and the Real World (Divine States) citizens, when the Harmonic World collapsed. The Harmonic World side won, and the Divine States came under provisional rule.

*Harmonic World : Different dimension in which the copies of the Divine States had been placed. Sustained by Earth Pulse control.

*Hexagon Française : [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/M%C5%8Dri_clan | Mouri clan] + France.

*History Recreation : People recreate the Testament's description, keeping the flow of the world.

*Holy Technique : Tsirch-type Ability. The Catholics channels power from the Testament and things saint-related; the Protestants channels power from only the Testament.

===I===

*Inheritance of Names : Those who are eligible inherit the names of people in history for the sake of History Recreation.

*Internal-fuel Bless : Bless which is accumulated within oneself.

*Izumo Industries (IZUMO) : The Far East's largest industrial corporation. Head of the Far East's shrines and the business that was in charge of Musashi's construction.

===J===

*Jud. (Judge, Judgement) : Used by the guilty as a response or confirmation, with the meaning of "Understood". 

===K===

*K.P.A. Italia : [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aki_Province | Aki Province] + Italy Cities Union.

===M===

*Magic : Civilians' Ability, which is highly oppressed in Europe.

*M.H.R.R : Hashiba Family + Holy Roman Empire.

*Mikawa : Located between India and the Middle East. Because it had been formed as the controller of the Far East, it acts as a residential area for the Far East, and the Testament Union has acknowledged its high autocracy, but because of the Testament's description, it allied with P.A. ODA, and because P.A. ODA had half-ceded from the Testament Union, it became a neutral country; to both the Testament Union and P.A., it is in a half locked-country status.

*Murasai : Worships the Testament differently from Tsirch, a late faith.

*Musashi : Aerial City Ship. The only independent territory allowed by the Far East.

*Musashi Ariadust Academy : The school representing Musashi; in Okutama.

*Musician : The believers of every church.

===O===

*Offering : Dedicating internal-fuel Bless or that which makes a God rejoice to a God. Religious offering.

===P===

*P.A. ODA : Oda family + Osman.

*Protestant (Reformed Faith) - Schism because of the decay of the old faith, the new-wave Tsirch which matches the times.

*Provisional Parliament : In regards to Musashi, organization of adults whom are colleagues of the Student Council, Chancellor's Board, and Committee.

===Q===

*Qing : China.

===S===

*San Mercado (Pure Metropolis) : Tres España's Brand.

*School Rules : Fundamental laws between the Academies, decided by the Testament Union.

*Shinto : Church of the Far East. Worships the Gods of the Far East, uses Divine Musician's Technique.

*Shirasago Corporation : Izumo Industries' Shrine-type brand.

*Signframe : Ability device for the usage of the basic blessings of every church.

*Song of Passage : Experimental version of the nursery rhyme which was created in the Far East during the Edo period.

*Soviet Russia : Uesugi + Russia.

*Student Council : Organization which carries out internal and external affairs in every Academy.

*Substitute Offering : In place of using Bless for Ability activation, offering that which makes the God rejoice.

===T===

*Tes. (Testament) : Used as a response or confirmation, with the meaning of "Understood".

*Testament : History book which records the history of the Former Earth Age.　There are the Seven Compositions and the Apocrypha.

*Testamenta Arma : Armaments which stream the power which the Testament holds.

*Testament Description : Because of the function of the Testament, the history of the Former Earth Age is automatically renewed for a hundred years into the future. However, the description of 1648 being the last, the renewal has stopped.

*Testament Union : The Union of the Testament. Organization which heads History Recreation.

*Treaty of Westphalia : The peace treaties of the Thirty-Years War.

*Tres España : Oouchi + Spain. Portugal is also being merged.

*Tsirch : Church which places the son of God at its head. Worships the Testament.

===W===

*Wisdom Ore, Wisdom Water : Ore or water which contains Fluid. Can be used as Fluid Fuel.

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 1A Character Introduction|Character Introduction]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1A_History|History]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 05

2012-10-17T09:54:56Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 05: The Supervisor of the Hidden Room */

==Chapter 05: The Supervisor of the Hidden Room==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0125.jpg|thumb]]

''Even though there is nothing wrong''

''Is feeling that something is wrong''

''From being overly self-absorbed?''

'''Point Allocation (Outside World)'''

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira returned home after seeing Horizon and Futayo off from Musashi’s outside entrance.

Her house was a mansion located on the surface section of the second port ship Murayama. As a result of the previous day Armada battle having the fighting concentrated on the starboard side the mansion, which was separated by about four hundred metres, had no damage apart from the spread of some light fire. Nonetheless considering the fire it had during the last two weeks, has changed the outer wall into a stone material and also the roof into western brick which was still rare in Europe.

… It could be said to be a new residence.

In the afternoon, towards the evening, there was no sense of life within the mansion. Neither in the narrow entrance nor in the connected dining room used for guest reception nor in the slightly decorated living room.

The only things in that place were the persisting perfume smell from the curtains and a pale light.

“—”

There were no exclusive servants. The maid model automated doll which had been assigned to her through Musashi’s knight federation attended to household chores during the day. Mitotsudaira’s afternoon schedule included examining the income and expenditure reports from her agriculture and cooperate divisions inside Musashi, granting permission and instructions and also sending her own ideas,

… There were two perfume bottles which had been placed atop the dining room table.

The corporate enterprise which she owned had created a new product.

She understood that inside the bottles there was a cream type and one with the smell of flowers. This was a consequence of her wolf sense of smell.

Mitotsudaira while thinking about slightly weakening the smell of the flower perfume entered the bedroom. She hung the case of Silver Chain which she had taken with her to the academy on the wall and then headed for the bed.

After this was the short patrol of her small territory and her work. She had to change into her street clothing equipment.

That is why she removed her shoes, detached her uniforms skirt and the sleeves of her shirt, fell onto the bed and suddenly sighed.

… wWhat was Horizon and the others are doing at the moment.

Kimi and Futayo were with her. As she had gone to hear the story of her mother from Kimi’s grandmother she was achieving something significant.

In the same way,
… Everyone else was as well.

The Tachibana married couple were desiring a comeback and Mary was aiming for a fulfilling life aboard Musashi.

The rest as well, Masazumi and Tomo, Adele and Naomasa were all on-board Musashi currently doing repairs and strengthening and the like, they were all doings the things that were required of them. However,

“……”

She gazed at the wall.

<center>●</center>

There were two framed documents lined up on the bedroom wall where Mitotsudaira had directed her eyes.

The right side, which was the verification of Mitotsudaira’s inherited name, was a parchment with the country crests of the Far East and Hexagone Française stamped on it. The words which were lined up on the page were about fulfilling her role as both the head of the Mito-Mitotsudaira clan as well as that of a dispatched knight of Hexagone Française.

Lined up in the same manner, the left side was the certification verifying her affiliation to the Musashi Knight Federation. On this was the purport that Mitotsudaira was the welcomed into the top position of the entire federation.

“However… that was not as a result of my actual ability.”

It was something from almost twelve years ago. Why she had been dispatched here and obtained this certification.

“… It was because I was dispatched directly from Hexagone Française and on top of that I had inherited the name of Mito-Mitotsudaira that they had placed a selfish girl in that position and displayed allegiance to the Testament Union.”

In the past she had not realized that fact and had often pushed her selfishness onto the older knights. She was indignation when they did not listen however that they had soothed her was because they adults.

With the passing time she had become one of the members of the Chancellor’s Board which moved Musashi and in reality she should have become equal to them,

… However at Mikawa she had done it.

She had appeared at the confrontation location as the collective representative of the knights to give the civilian side victory however in the end she had remained as a knight and furthermore became part of the side which had conducted the battle.

Since that time there had been no notifications about the knight federation meetings or anything. When she had been trapped in the cargo vessel for two weeks in England or during the London Tower battle there had been no response at all.

That she was being deprived of her role was something that she understood.

However because of her status there was no possibility of her being publicly stripped of her position.

She also wanted to ask some of the other knights about the current status of the federation. However,

“— That is almost as if I am afraid of the reaction of those who are below me even though I am in the top position.”

While lowering her hips onto the bed she let out a sigh.

… She understood however that she should not have this type of finalized thinking.

She was distancing herself from them by arbitrarily deciding that the other side was avoiding or not taking here seriously.

Thinking about it deeply, it was the same in the case of Mary.

There was also that she had involuntarily started to feel down after wrongly guessing that she would be selected as Horizon’s escort.

During inconvenient times she wanted to be alone or if not that then she wanted to be together with someone.

She was selfish. That was a bad habit.

However she understood quite well when it was that she had become like that.

“It was long ago… about the fourth year of elementary school.”

She looked outside the window. Far away IZUMO’s Kitsuki-Taisha could be seen in the sky however,

“It was not this IZUMO.… That was at Bizen IZUMO.”

Suddenly she dropped her shoulders and went to collapse onto the bed.

She thought that her hair would become a terrible situation however it would be fine if she set it later. Anyhow, was it because she had abruptly touched a part of herself that she didn’t like. Even though the incident concerning the knight federation should not matter to her after she had decided to follow her King, once again it had come up.
[[Image:Horizon3A_0131.jpg|thumb]]
She thought about sleeping for 30 minutes to refresh herself so while looking out the window she collapsed her body backwards.

Her clothing was partially removed and was in a horrid state however she thought that since she was alone it was fine.

She collapsed.

Immediately following that.

Outside the window in the yard with the high wall an idiot carrying a mountain of eroge was sneakily passing through.

“—!?”

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira lifted up the vertical closing window at full speed with and jumped out in the garden.

Looking to the right there was an idiot who with his body drawn back in surprise had turned one leg in this direction. Mitotsudaira faced her entire body towards there and pointed at the total idiot,

“H-Hey! What are you doing in the yard of another person’s mansion!?”

“Eh? W-What, Eh? isn’t that philosophical? That question. Umm, People are already constantly—”

She slammed the opened window down using one finger and with that loud noise the idiot stopped his philosophizing.

Ah, the sighing Mitotsudaira bent her body and looked down on the idiot.

“… Chancellor I will say it once more okay? — What are you doing in the yard of another person’s mansion?”

“Ah? Ahh!? — I’m not doing anything in the yard you know!? I have business with the storehouse around the back, I do!?”

“T-There is no storehouse at the back of my place!? Look!”

Pointing her finger and looking, there the underside of the yard had become a lid and was open.

“Eh? Eeeeeh!? W-What is that!? Why is it that the ground at the back of my yard has become a hidden door and has been opened? Is it an illusion!?”

“Are you stupid, obviously I created it of my own accord okay?”

“It is true that that is the only way that it could have happened however when did you create it!?”

Oi oi oi, the idiot sighed and readjusted his grip on the pile of boxes at his waist.

“When this mansion was remodeled I came to a deal for the master craftsman to work for fifteen married wife genre eroge. In other words this is one of my safe houses. Thank you master craftsmen. Thank you married wives. I’m very blessed right!?”

Mitotsudaira opened a sign frame with a smile.

"Ah, Tomo? I think that you are currently searching for a person at the moment; I get the feeling that that person is here. Will you come?”

『Yeah, I’m coming! I’m super coming! Hey Adele please get the dogs to go ahead!』

『Eh? I don’t understand what is going on but everyone please go on ahead—! Hey Boss, this is an eroge box with the chancellor’s scent so please remember this scent okay?』

『Oh, we will have the remainder after you come back right?』

Over there seemed like a situation of terrible chaos however Mary seemed to be having fun. That’s nice; she hated herself who had thought that for a moment however for the moment the situation in front of her eyes was a priority.

Mitotsudaira dropped her shoulders and looked at the man in front of her eyes.

“So Chancellor. Is there not something that you wish to say?”

“Eh? Will you grant me forgiveness?”

Mitotsudaira thought about that question. She had already made the arrangements for the cannon priestess and the beast tamer to come; however this was a problem concerning her and him. That is why as for the meantime,

“Do you have the intention to apologize?”

“T-That is…”

The idiot shrunk his body and after taking a position of servitude offered a pile of about ten eroge in this direction. Then he placed his hand on his cheek and in a flirtatiously manner,

“Could you forgive me with this?”

<center>●</center>

The following moment. The residents of Musashino’s surface section saw a human shaped object break through the wall of Mitotsudaira’s mansion and tumble onto the road. The blast like wind which was formed together with the blow made several rectangular goods fall from the sky; however the idiot used that as a distraction and attempted to crawl away. However,

“Yeah, Boss it’s your debut!”

The dogs swarmed on the crawling thing, with people ignoring it after a few seconds the situation ended.

<center>●</center>

She had heard some type of noise coming from the direction of Musashino. Masazumi had that feeling.

The place she currently was at was on the ground.

She had descended from Musashi and headed in the direction of IZUMO’s marketplace. The location was the northern side, close to Kitsuki-Taisha the symbol of IZUMO.
In the surroundings were tall fields of greenery which were alternated with shelter-belts.

There accompanying at her side was a broom in the sky,

“Naito, I’m sorry. Even though you were in the middle of work, I just saw you and summoned you.”

“Yeah, Jud Jud, Ga-chan said that she would work in my place and it’s better to have a member of the Chancellor’s Board as an escort. Ga-chan also said that she would do some shopping in IZUMO later so this works out fine to meet up.”

So then, the technohexen said that while a doing leisurely horizontal spin on her broom.

“Seijun, isn’t it about time you let me hear? Why you are going to IZUMO?”

Yeah, Masazumi responded.

“It’s a top secret conference. A bit of a story came in through via Neshinbara.”

“Neshinbara? Bara-yan is not going, but Seijun? Is it alright for me then?”

“Yeah, if by chance anything happens then if it’s you then it will be possible to escape from the scene and in the worst case scenario at least you can escapee on your own. Also Naito — at this top secret conference there seems to be a topic about M.H.R.R.”

Saying that quickly, Naito stopped as if her broom had fallen to the ground.

“I’m however not all that knowledgeable… Did you call the others?”

“Jud, I asked Neshibara and Futayo if they could do some shopping later at the town of IZUMO.”

While she was saying that they entered the area of the final shelter-belt which was close to the town. In front of her eyes where the wind which passed through the shadow of the trees was flowing through the short sleeves of the summer clothing the noises and voices indicating the liveliness of the town gradually could be heard.

Was she who was thinking that it was a different set of noises than Musashi just accustomed to Musashi or was it that she was still observing Musashi as special.

The shadow of the town came into view.

This area which was positioned on the north side had the northern side land harbor, as well as many diplomatic facilities for the diplomatic ships which came from the side of the northern sea. The wooden five story inns which were lined up and creating a massive rectangular shadow was something that you could not normally see in the mainland. Then,

“— They’re there, one of the conference attendees.”

At the entrance to the town there was a giant stone shrine arch which straddled the street. It seemed as if it had become a meeting spot with there being a food stall and people who were doing nothing but waiting around.

Among those people there was a tall man that had noticed over here and raised one of his hands. That person was wearing the clothing of the Far East; he was either following the tradition of the country or using it as a disguise. That shadow simply showed a smile full of teeth,

“It’s been a while Mate, how about a glass?”

“I have no money. — That’s why I am as an invited person.”

Masazumi said the following to the other party who was bitterly smiling.

“Where is the meeting place? The “Trump” Number 9 England’s secretary — Ben Johnson.”

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 05

2012-10-17T09:48:48Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 05: The Supervisor of the Hidden Room */

==Chapter 05: The Supervisor of the Hidden Room==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0125.jpg|thumb]]

''Even though there is nothing wrong''

''Is feeling that something is wrong''

''From being overly self-absorbed?''

'''Point Allocation (Outside World)'''

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira returned home after seeing Horizon and Futayo off from Musashi’s outside entrance.

Her house was a mansion located on the surface section of the second port ship Murayama. As a result of the previous day Armada battle having the fighting concentrated on the starboard side the mansion, which was separated by about four hundred metres, had no damage apart from the spread of some light fire. Nonetheless considering the fire it had, during the last two weeks, has changed the outer wall into a stone material and also the roof into western brick which was still rare in Europe.

… It could be said to be a new residence.

In the afternoon, towards the evening, there was no sense of life within the mansion. Neither in the narrow entrance nor in the connected dining room used for guest reception nor in the slightly decorated living room.

The only things in that place were the persisting perfume smell from the curtains and a pale light.

“—”

There were no exclusive servants. The maid model automated doll which had been assigned to her through Musashi’s knight federation attended to household chores during the day. Mitotsudaira’s afternoon schedule included examining the income and expenditure reports from her agriculture and cooperate divisions inside Musashi, granting permission and instructions and also sending her own ideas,

… There were two perfume bottles which had been placed atop the dining room table.

The corporate enterprise which she owned had created a new product.

She understood that inside the bottles there was a cream type and one with the smell of flowers. This was a consequence of her wolf sense of smell.

Mitotsudaira while thinking about slightly weakening the smell of the flower perfume entered the bedroom. She hung the case of Silver Chain which she had taken with her to the academy on the wall and then headed for the bed.

After this was the short patrol of her small territory and her work. She had to change into her street clothing equipment.

That is why she removed her shoes, detached her uniforms skirt and the sleeves of her shirt, fell onto the bed and suddenly sighed.

… wWhat was Horizon and the others are doing at the moment.

Kimi and Futayo were with her. As she had gone to hear the story of her mother from Kimi’s grandmother she was achieving something significant.

In the same way,
… Everyone else was as well.

The Tachibana married couple were desiring a comeback and Mary was aiming for a fulfilling life aboard Musashi.

The rest as well, Masazumi and Tomo, Adele and Naomasa were all on-board Musashi currently doing repairs and strengthening and the like, they were all doings the things that were required of them. However,

“……”

She gazed at the wall.

<center>●</center>

There were two framed documents lined up on the bedroom wall where Mitotsudaira had directed her eyes.

The right side, which was the verification of Mitotsudaira’s inherited name, was a parchment with the country crests of the Far East and Hexagone Française stamped on it. The words which were lined up on the page were about fulfilling her role as both the head of the Mito-Mitotsudaira clan as well as that of a dispatched knight of Hexagone Française.

Lined up in the same manner, the left side was the certification verifying her affiliation to the Musashi Knight Federation. On this was the purport that Mitotsudaira was the welcomed into the top position of the entire federation.

“However… that was not as a result of my actual ability.”

It was something from almost twelve years ago. Why she had been dispatched here and obtained this certification.

“… It was because I was dispatched directly from Hexagone Française and on top of that I had inherited the name of Mito-Mitotsudaira that they had placed a selfish girl in that position and displayed allegiance to the Testament Union.”

In the past she had not realized that fact and had often pushed her selfishness onto the older knights. She was indignation when they did not listen however that they had soothed her was because they adults.

With the passing time she had become one of the members of the Chancellor’s Board which moved Musashi and in reality she should have become equal to them,

… However at Mikawa she had done it.

She had appeared at the confrontation location as the collective representative of the knights to give the civilian side victory however in the end she had remained as a knight and furthermore became part of the side which had conducted the battle.

Since that time there had been no notifications about the knight federation meetings or anything. When she had been trapped in the cargo vessel for two weeks in England or during the London Tower battle there had been no response at all.

That she was being deprived of her role was something that she understood.

However because of her status there was no possibility of her being publicly stripped of her position.

She also wanted to ask some of the other knights about the current status of the federation. However,

“— That is almost as if I am afraid of the reaction of those who are below me even though I am in the top position.”

While lowering her hips onto the bed she let out a sigh.

… She understood however that she should not have this type of finalized thinking.

She was distancing herself from them by arbitrarily deciding that the other side was avoiding or not taking here seriously.

Thinking about it deeply, it was the same in the case of Mary.

There was also that she had involuntarily started to feel down after wrongly guessing that she would be selected as Horizon’s escort.

During inconvenient times she wanted to be alone or if not that then she wanted to be together with someone.

She was selfish. That was a bad habit.

However she understood quite well when it was that she had become like that.

“It was long ago… about the fourth year of elementary school.”

She looked outside the window. Far away IZUMO’s Kitsuki-Taisha could be seen in the sky however,

“It was not this IZUMO.… That was at Bizen IZUMO.”

Suddenly she dropped her shoulders and went to collapse onto the bed.

She thought that her hair would become a terrible situation however it would be fine if she set it later. Anyhow, was it because she had abruptly touched a part of herself that she didn’t like. Even though the incident concerning the knight federation should not matter to her after she had decided to follow her King, once again it had come up.
[[Image:Horizon3A_0131.jpg|thumb]]
She thought about sleeping for 30 minutes to refresh herself so while looking out the window she collapsed her body backwards.

Her clothing was partially removed and was in a horrid state however she thought that since she was alone it was fine.

She collapsed.

Immediately following that.

Outside the window in the yard with the high wall an idiot carrying a mountain of eroge was sneakily passing through.

“—!?”

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira lifted up the vertical closing window at full speed with and jumped out in the garden.

Looking to the right there was an idiot who with his body drawn back in surprise had turned one leg in this direction. Mitotsudaira faced her entire body towards there and pointed to the total idiot,

“H-Hey! What are you doing in the yard of another person’s mansion!?”

“Eh? W-What, Eh? isn’t that philosophical? That question. Umm, People are already constantly—”

She slammed the opened window down using one finger and with that loud noise the idiot stopped his philosophizing.

Ah, the sighing Mitotsudaira bent her body and looked down on the idiot.

“… Chancellor I will say it once more okay? — What are you doing in the yard of another person’s mansion?”

“Ah? Ahh!? — I’m not doing anything in the yard you know!? I have business with the storehouse around the back, I do!?”

“T-There is no storehouse at the back of my place!? Look!”

Pointing her finger and looking, there the underside of the yard had become a lid and was open.

“Eh? Eeeeeh!? W-What is that!? Why is it that the ground at the back of my yard has become a hidden door and has been opened? Is it an illusion!?”

“Are you stupid, obviously I created it of my own accord okay?”

“It is true that that is the only way that it could have happened however when did you create it!?”

Oi oi oi, the idiot sighed and readjusted his grip on the pile of boxes at his waist.

“When this mansion was remodeled I came to a deal for the master craftsman to work for fifteen married wife genre eroge. In other words this is one of my safe houses. Thank you master craftsmen. Thank you married wives. I’m very blessed right!?”

Mitotsudaira opened a sign frame with a smile.

"Ah, Tomo? I think that you are currently searching for a person at the moment; I get the feeling that that person is here. Will you come?”

『Yeah, I’m coming! I’m super coming! Hey Adele please get the dogs to go ahead!』

『Eh? I don’t understand what is going on but everyone please go on ahead—! Hey Boss, this is an eroge box with the chancellor’s scent so please remember this scent okay?』

『Oh, we will have the remainder after you come back right?』

Over there seemed like a situation of terrible chaos however Mary seemed to be having fun. That’s nice; she hated herself who had thought that for a moment however for the moment the situation in front of her eyes was a priority.

Mitotsudaira dropped her shoulders and looked at the man in front of her eyes.

“So Chancellor. Is there not something that you wish to say?”

“Eh? Will you grant me forgiveness?”

Mitotsudaira thought about that question. She had already made the arrangements for the cannon priestess and the beast tamer to come; however this was a problem concerning her and him. That is why as for the meantime,

“Do you have the intention to apologize?”

“T-That is…”

The idiot shrunk his body and after taking a position of servitude offered a pile of about ten eroge in this direction. Then he placed his hand on his cheek and in a flirtatiously manner,

“Could you forgive me with this?”

<center>●</center>

The following moment. The residents of Musashino’s surface section saw a human shaped object break through the wall of Mitotsudaira’s mansion and tumble onto the road. The blast like wind which was formed together with the blow made several rectangular goods fall from the sky; however the idiot used that as a distraction and attempted to crawl away. However,

“Yeah, Boss it’s your debut!”

The dogs swarmed on the crawling thing, with people ignoring it after a few seconds the situation ended.

<center>●</center>

She had heard some type of noise coming from the direction of Musashino. Masazumi had that feeling.

The place she currently was at was on the ground.

She had descended from Musashi and headed in the direction of IZUMO’s marketplace. The location was the northern side, close to Kitsuki-Taisha the symbol of IZUMO.
In the surroundings were tall fields of greenery which were alternated with shelter-belts.

There accompanying at her side was a broom in the sky,

“Naito, I’m sorry. Even though you were in the middle of work, I just saw you and summoned you.”

“Yeah, Jud Jud, Ga-chan said that she would work in my place and it’s better to have a member of the Chancellor’s Board as an escort. Ga-chan also said that she would do some shopping in IZUMO later so this works out fine to meet up.”

So then, the technohexen said that while a doing leisurely horizontal spin on her broom.

“Seijun, isn’t it about time you let me hear? Why you are going to IZUMO?

Yeah, Masazumi responded.

“It’s a top secret conference. A bit of a story came in through via Neshinbara.”

“Neshinbara? Bara-yan is not going, but Seijun? Is it alright for me then?”

“Yeah, if by chance anything happens then if it’s you then it will be possible to escape from the scene and in the worst case scenario at least you can escapee on your own. Also Naito —at this top secret conference there seems to be a topic about M.H.R.R.”

Saying that quickly, Naito stopped as if her broom had fallen to the ground.

“I’m however not all that knowledgeable. ……Did you call the others?”

“Jud, I asked Neshibara and Futayo if they could do some shopping later at the town of IZUMO.”

While she was saying that they entered the area of the final shelter-belt which was close to the town. In front of her eyes where the wind which passed through the shadow of the trees was flowing through the short sleeves of the summer clothing the noises and voices indicating the liveliness of the town gradually could be heard.

Was she who was thinking that it was a different set of noises than Musashi just accustomed to Musashi or was it that she was still observing Musashi as special.

The shadow of the town came into view.

This area which was positioned on the north side had the northern side land harbor, as well as many diplomatic facilities for the diplomatic ships which came from the side of the northern sea. The wooden five story inns which were lined up and creating a massive rectangular shadow was something that you could not normally see in the mainland. Then,

“—they’re there, one of the conference attendees.”

At the entrance to the town there was a giant stone shrine arch which straddled the street. It seemed as if it had become a meeting spot with there being a food stall and people who were doing nothing but waiting around.

Among those people there was a tall man that had noticed over here and raised one of his hands. That person was wearing the clothing of the Far East; he was either following the tradition of the country or using it as a disguise. That shadow simply showed a smile full of teeth,

“It’s been a while Mate, how about a glass?”

“I have no money. — That’s why I am as an invited person.”

Masazumi said the following to the other party who was bitterly smiling.

“Where is the meeting place? The “Trump” Number 9 England’s secretary — Ben Johnson.”

Horizon:Volume 1A Character Introduction

2012-10-16T01:26:12Z

Shiyumi: /* Characters */

==Characters==
[[File:Horizon1A 010.jpg|thumb]]
*Aoi Toori : Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academy's Chancellor and Student Council President. "Mr. Impossible".
*Aoi Kimi : Toori's older sister, believes in the God of Erotica and Dance. High-tensioned by nature and selfish in practice.
*Azuma : Child of the Emperor, a demigod. All of his abilities are sealed. He lives in Musashi.
*Asama Tomo : Daughter of the main shrine of Musashi, the Asama Shrine. Childhood friend of Toori and Kimi as well as victim of life.
*Itou Kenji : Lively incubus. A naked and bald muscle-type. Nicknamed Itoken.
*Adele Balfette : A Support Warrior-type who came from France. Glasses girl.
*Kiyonari Ulquiaga : Second Special Agent. An Aerial-type half-dragon, wishes to be an Inquisitor. Nicknamed Uqqi.
*Ohiroshiki Ginji : A gourmet and otaku with a heart-type body build.
*Tenzou Crossunite : First Special Agent. A ninja who always covers his face with his hat, and an errand boy.
*Shirojiro Bertoni : Treasurer. Young executive of the Musashi Business Administration.
*Naomasa : Sixth Special Agent. Elder sister-type who works in the Engineering Club. Smokes tobacco and laughs with a booming voice.
*Toussaint Neshinbara : Secretary. He loves history and aspires to be an author. Makes [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dōjinshi doujins].
*Nenji : A slime with around 3 HP. Manly.
*Nate Mitotsudaira : Fifth Special Agent. Inheritor of the name [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mito_komon Mito Komon], a Knight-type. Half-werewolf.
*Heidi Augesvarer : Treasurer's Assistant. Shirojiro's partner, always wears a white fox scarf.
*Noriki : Working boy who supports his family. Clumsy-style fighter. Quiet and unsociable.
*Persona-kun : Super macho with a bucket helmet. Silent, monstrously strong, and with a gentle heart.
*Hassan Fullbush : [http://www.asahi-net.or.jp/~wz9k-ybn/H08-115253.jpg Calpis brand]-type Indian. Eats, drinks and lives nothing but curry.
[[File:Horizon1A 011.jpg|thumb]]
*Malga Naruze : Fourth Special Agent. Black haired six-winged White Magician. Belongs to the Manga Research Club.
*Honda Masazumi : Student Council Vice-President. Serious personality, transfer student who came from Mikawa last year. Has a lot going on in her family.
*Miriam Poqou : A girl who attends school from home because she requires a wheelchair.
*Margot Knight : Third Special Agent. Blonde six-winged Black Magician. Always smiling.
*Mukai Suzu : Blind, but a girl who does her best. Acts as a stopper for everyone.

● '''Academy's Affiliates'''

*Sakai Tadatsugu : Musashi Ariadust Academy Principal. Before, he was a rather able person, but was demoted.
*Oriotorai Makiko : High-speed battle style female teacher. Always wears a jersey.
*Yoshinao : Musashi's King who was sent from Hexagon Française. Holds the right to veto the Academy as well as the authority of the management of Musashi.
*"Musashi" : Automated doll that supervises Musashi and is the Commander. Can't stand spiciness.

● '''Citizens'''

*P-01s : An automated doll who seems to have boarded Musashi last year. Currently an employee at a café/bakery.

● '''Others'''

*Oda Nobunaga : In recent years, an inheritor of the name appeared, but wary of the Testament Union's assassination, he does not show his figure in public.
*Innocentius : Pope-President. The head of the old faith and representative of K.P.A. Italia.
*Matsudaira Motonobu : Mikawa's ruler. He is a "Puppet Man", but he keeps his neutral state between the Testament Union and P.A. ODA.
*Horizon A : The girl whose name was left on the stone slab in Remorse Way.

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume_1A_Table_of_Content|Table of Contents]]
| [[Horizon:Volume_1A_Glossary|Glossary]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 03

2012-10-15T03:02:38Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter Two: Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site */

==Chapter Two: Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0077.jpg|thumb]]

''In a place one does not know''

''To make a living''

''What should be done''

'''Point Allocation (Ability to Take Action)'''

<center>●</center>

“Wow, a pear tart from IZUMO below?”

The blonde haired and scarred face which was turned around with a surprised voice was inside the grounds of a Shrine which possessed the sky of an atrium.

The location was the underground third floor at the rear of Okutama. Within the atrium which was established using the two side streets, using the elevation of staircase which led to the Shinto shrine arch there was a grove and a shrine.

The name which was bestowed on the large Shinto shrine archway on the bow side was “Asama Shrine”.

Through the waterfalls formed by the rivers falling from the surface section and sunlight entering from the atrium, there were several shadows and light intersecting within the shrine grounds. Inside those shrine grounds the one who had spoken the previous words was the priestess styled inner-suit figure of Mary.

She while taking the paper box which was offered,

“Is it all right? Adele, is it alright for me to accept this.”

Jud, the one who nodded was the blue jersey clad figure of Adele.

“These were provisions provided by “Musashi” and the others to the official positions and important offices. Earlier when purchasing tableware from down below “Musashi” requested that I carry them with me when I return in order to reduce her load. Please have it together with the first special agent. — Hey!”
Adele who was speaking directed those final words to the surrounding pack of shadows which was jumping around.

It was the dogs.

Those with collars, without collars as well as young, adult and old dogs. With Adele’s single word the dogs, with a stray white dog in the centre, sat down all at once. Adele faced the dogs,

“This is where you get you water from okay? Anything else is prohibited. The toilet is also at the prescribed location.”

The dogs yet out a single loud bark as if to nod.

Good, Adele nodded and began to provide the feed she had received from passers-by in orderly fashion. There turning around and looking, the smiling Mary who was there was,

“… However, well I would never have thought that you would take a part-time job as a priestess at the Asama Shrine.”

<center>●</center>

She started to say that if you thing about it historically it’s a chaotic situation, furthermore

…… this is the First Special Agent’s tastes.

Is what she also want to say, however Adele remained silent. After all she was a normal individual. She was not someone who should become too deeply involved in the situation of royalty or deviants.

However Mary with a white inner suit as the base, with the red tights and who was shaking the tail ballast with the broom which hung at her waist could be seen to look good.

That Mary showed a smile this way,

“I am only doing things such as cleaning, tidying and the preparations for the store, I think it would be good if I could work more… however I lack a proper understanding of Shinto so I depending of them a little.”

There was a small PC hanging from the hard point on her waist. What was displayed there was an explanation of Shinto formulas and spells. She was studying in her own way, there after understanding that,

“To continue to inherit the name of Mary, you are unable to discard the Catholic religion after all. However being on board Musashi and continuing like that would be a bit of a difficult situation… that’s why I talked using the “Hidden” Catholic setting.”

“Jud, normally it seems the “Hidden” setting was used for believers of Shinto who wished to believe in Catholicism, however since my situation would be the reverse it apparently makes the application complicated.”

So working at the shrine to “Demonstrate her belief” was done in order to relax the application conditions.

However, Adele thought. Like her who only believed only in Catholic, she was able to respect her beliefs in everyday life and if Asama was there acting as an intermediary it was simple to achieve messaging. However,

“Why did you say that you wanted to understand Shinto?”

Eh? After forming the words Mary hesitated and her cheeks reddened.

“If I have the same as Tenzou-sama then there are not a lot of inconveniences…”

If any of our class were here at the moment then from tomorrow the First Special Agent fate would have been sealed. I’m glad it was me. I’ll let him off with just spreading it over the net.

However Mary bowed her head in this direction,

“— In any case, thank you for everything back in England.”

“Eh? Ah No, after all I didn’t cause a ruckus at the London tower nor have any real activity during Armada. I was waiting for maintenance on my armour shell so it was pretty easy-going.”

More importantly,

“Mary, how are you feeling at the moment?”

“Jud, I can talk with the neighbours, I can work here, cook food and sew, there’s a lot I can do. The Far East also has many books which allows me to enjoy my time here.”

“Have you descended into IZUMO?”

No, there came something like a troubled smile.

“My free time did not match with Tenzou-sama; he has his job down at the engineering section after all.”

That guy, leaving his priestess clothed blond haired large breast wife, what exactly is he doing. Adele who was about to enter into a preaching stance on the inside however lightly stopped her breath at Mary’s next words.

“Also even if it only IZUMO, as someone who was born in England I feel some difficulty when it comes to the territory of Hexagone Française. I am also meant to have gotten married in Hexagone Française after all.”

Hearing the difficult content of those words which were said without any hesitation, Adele thought of the word “consideration”.

Her mother and father were both from Hexagone Française however she was born on Musashi. There was also her father who had lost his place within Hexagone Française, she was taught to place a greater value on her existence as a retainer over her country. She was a Catholic, a retainer and from the lineage of Hexagone Française however she was a resident of Musashi.

That is why she realised that Mitotsudaira and Mary were keeping a distance from each other. Like her, someone who held the thinking of the era of knights, however following her birth held a different type of awareness towards her home country. That was Mitotsudaira.

There was probably a similar situation for Mary. She bitterly smiled,

“… At the point when you feel that you should not be aware that it is already hopeless, you then think once again that is also hopeless however you wonder if it is truly hopeless and it goes around in repetition.”

However,

“I talked with Tenzou-sama about going down to IZUMO, — I requested about a variety of purchases at IZUMO and he would help on a later date. It was something that was simply solved.”

<center>●</center>

“Really…”

Adele thought, that First Special Agent is doing quite well.

She was questionably moved emotionally. That is why Adele first went to go about her business,

“So, umm, I’m sorry, where’s Asama?”

“Eh? Umm earlier she was peering under the veranda and then doing something about the arrangements for a seal… however now, something about stacking firewood out front towards the staircase, she is doing the cleansing of firewood in the forest around the back.”

… Something happened with someone close…

She nodded on the inside however it would be better not to let Mary predict the particulars.

However Mary, who was tilting her head, compered here to the surrounding dogs.

“Adele, you were at IZUMO for shopping… and walking you pets?”

“Eh? Well during the morning and evening I run as training. However since I continued from a while ago the dogs which thought I would play with them continued to follow me. Then they gradually continued to increase in number and lately this has become a sort of specialty with people who have a daily routine to throw bait when I pass and even people who seem they are too busy to take them for a walk so they leave it me.”

“Jud. It is very lively.”

Receiving an appropriate follow-up was something to be grateful for.

However well,

“This was something that Asama’s father thought up, attaching talismans to these dogs and have they run which would then conduct the ship’s tuning. Using the purification talismans “Space” which are created by the practitioners of Shinto as a rudimentary training — well even if they are badly made, we attach these which are gathered for free and attempt to remove the localized distortions within the vessel. In short, guard dogs to prevent the occurrence of Phenomena.”

However if Asama was busy dealing with the misconduct of someone close,

“I guess it will not be happening today. Well lately due to the repair of Musashi even if there is a distortion the poor part should have disappeared, so it should be okay.”

I also wish to view the new tableware, which I bought to replace the broken tableware during Musashi’s full turn the other day, when placed on the table. That’s why Adele thought she would return home, however Mary

“Adele, it is almost time for my break how about this?”

She held up the box with the pear tart.

“Will you have it together with me? As well as having Asama and other part timers join us.”

There is a god…! Adele thought that from the bottom of her heart. That a suggestion with no down side would bring about a sense of awe! Ah, after this long time Adele thought it was glad that this person was not executed.

Then in front of her. The goddess directed a smile this way,

“It is quite large after all; I shall have the remainder together with Tenzou-sama.”

While she was wondering whether this was all right. Black wings descended from the sky.

Descending and before touching the ground, spreading her wings as if striking the atmosphere and regaining her posture was,

“Fourth Special Agent? … Are you working?”

“Jud, could you pass this along to Asama for me? — It’s nothing important.”

“T-That’s a strange way of describing something…!”

“Oh, Naruze we were just thinking about having some tea however…”

Hmm, Naruze looked at the paper box that Mary was holding. Then she directed her gaze below to the dogs that were looking up at her wings with great interest,

“We received ours a little while ago, but I guess it would be fine to have that tomorrow. — Okay, while it isn’t a Technomagi tea party I’ll join you for a bit”

“Fourth Special Agent, what about your work?”

“Margot should also currently be taking a break.”

Naruze pointed in the port side direction, over towards Tama.

Then towards Mary, with a smile on her face, what she said was,

“—Jud, over where your Husband and Naomasa are working.”

<center>●</center>

“Even though it is your break time, to continuing your training is a wonderful attitude Muneshige.”

A single voiced echoed around the outside front wall section of Tama which basked in the sun of the second day of the month.

As a result of damage to the outer wall, this location was one of the places where footholds had been installed for repairs. Not just the maintenance or the repairs section, but while the entire engineering division was conducting repairs throughout Musashi there were many people being hired however,

“Well, it is good that I have found a place to work where I can also complete my training. Don’t you agree Tenzou.”

Jud, holding his hand to the white steel wall was the jacket-less figure of Tenzou.

“The fact that Naomasa and Mitotsudaira also participate is something to be highly appreciative of. Well then, about today's training it’s fine right Muneshige?”

In front on him when he turned around was a single young married couple who were on top of a widely created foothold.

It was Muneshige who was wearing a work vest and Gin who was clad in the jersey of Tres España.

Looking at the two of them Tenzou thought the following.

… However well, it is surprising that we managed to join together with the Tachibana married couple.

After all it was only about two weeks ago when those two were considered the enemy.

However those two had now submitted an application to Tres España for the removal of their inherited names and while Muneshige’s had been accepted it was heard that Gin’s was still pending.

… That was due to Gin having her father also being a member of the Tachibana lineage.

Masazumi had made a deal with Tres España such that “If the individual in question wishes to be one of Musashi’s crew, we will treat them as a resident of the Far East” and with that settled things with Tres España. In other words as long as they remained on Musashi they were neither residents of Tres España or Musashi but “Far East Residents” as the original Tachibana Clan.”

In reality it could be said that Gin’s future was depending on what she wanted to do with herself.

This was not Gin’s comment. However if Gin chose to remain with Muneshige who has had his inherited name revoked… he was thinking about doubling his efforts for the time when he would once again inherit the name.

Anyhow Tenzou stopped that train of thought and went to deal with the issue at hand. What should be done now was,

“Advancing the rehabilitation training of Muneshige’s legs to the next stage.”

<center>●</center>

“Is it all right?”

Tenzou lifted his hand slightly in the direction of Naomasa. With that, Naomasa cut one part from the rolled paper like object she was gripping with her artificial arms and formed a pipe,

“Here.”

Tenzou caught the somewhat heavy solid paper pipe which was tossed over to him. Then when here held that rolled up paper like object and showed it to the Tachibana couple. Gin tilted her neck and spoke.

“… A Shinto damaged metallic part repair deity talisman. It provides an artificial life force to metal and using fluid as a basis conducts an automated repair. It is however considered a prohibited technique by Catholics due to being similar to the act of God…”

Gin shifted her eyes to the side. Where she shifted her eyes there was multiple white talismans which were attached to the wall. All of that white was identical to the one which over here was holding.

Then Naomasa also tilted her gaze towards the white horizontal line,

“Honestly this is ineffective method of repair. Well for emergencies and light damage such as light scratches where it would be wasteful to replace the plating it can be useful.”

“Jud, normally you assemble a foothold and then attach them horizontally in an orderly fashion—”

Tenzou indicated above. To a position which was approximately twenty meters above. Floating there on a broom was golden wings who was waving her hand in this direction. It was Naito. She raised her hand next to her mouth,

“From what I can tell this areas repairs haven’t be done properly.”

Naito poked a section of the outer wall with the tip of her broom. Seeing that Naomasa nodded,

“Since this area is my responsibility do you think you could give it a try?”

With that question Muneshige looked up at the wall which seemed perpendicular.

“You’re saying to climb this?”

Nope, Tenzou spoke.

“— I’m saying to run.”

<center>●</center>

I see, is what Gin thought. That there was meaning in consulting with the ninja First Special Agent who seemed knowledgeable about occupations which could be used for training.

“At first while saying that was it was work which could serve as training, I thought it was simply being used as a labourer to carry material and assist in creating footholds…”

Gin looked up at wall.

“That served as basic training, with the next stage being running up this near perpendicular wall?”

Inquiring to Muneshige who was beside her, he directed a sharp gaze towards the ninja. The proposed question was,

“— Without a run up?”

The way that this person was already seriously looking at this ninja conduct was something that Gin thought enviously of. There the ninja lightly nodded in response to Muneshige and indicated his head towards his legs.

“Looking at the way that you are walking, you appear to be being overly conscious of your knees.”

“— Certainty since I damaged the ligaments I have developed a tendency to protect them.”

“I see. Then I wish for you to answer the next question honestly.”

That was,

“— Have your injuries completely healed?”

Gin heard Muneshige’s answer in response to the ninja’s question.

“— Jud.”

Previously he had replied with Tes.
However now both he and I are different.
Not different, we have just tried to start our new selves. Thinking that was a meaningful answer, Gin slightly lowered her head to the ninja,

“Do not worry, — please provide instructions without holding anything back.”

“Jud, in that case I will have you understood the main aim here.”

Saying that the ninja vanished.

<center>●</center>

…!?

The reason Gin reflectively looked upwards was not a result of her sense of sight but as a result of intuition.

Sure enough, there looking above her head at the surface of the wall, the shadow of the ninja was already running at a position greater than ten meters.

Nimble.

He was not climbing. The ninja was running on the wall as if he was floating for every step.

It was martial arts. It was pure martial arts with there being no Fluid light being emitted.

However usually if you were to climb you would lose momentum and fall back to the ground. That’s why,

“— Muneshige-sama, that martial art…”

“Jud, in order to continue going upwards it is important to keep accelerating faster than you are falling.”

To achieve that,

“Compared to a normal running style you do not use your legs to kick. Instead you use the sole of your forward leg to hang onto the well, and then so as to not to lose momentum you repeatedly to pull yourself forward in a short cycle.”

It was not kicking behind and propelling the body forward but rather hanging on and pulling the body forward.

I see, is what Gin thought.

… Up until now as a result of carrying materials in an unstable environment, the kicking and pushing was done as rehabilitation and it was now this pulling movement as the next stage of rehabilitation.

“Ju— “

Gin who had gone to say that it made sense suddenly stopped.

“Is this it?”

In the sky beside the nodding Technomagi. The ninja was standing on the wall.

<center>●</center>

… Huh?

In front of Gin’s gaze the ninja was standing on the surface on the wall.

He had his right leg slightly lowered and while making his body seemingly slightly fall onto the wall. He stood on the wall with a seemingly relaxed atmosphere.
In front of her who for a moment was dumbstruck, Musashi’s Sixth Special Agent folded her arms and formed the following words.
“— Ninja are apparently able to always to stand on top of a still blade. Well even though he is like that, on-board Musashi he is a high level ninja; it is good to observe.”

While those words continued, the ninja who while continuing to talk to the fallen angel tilted his body slightly forward towards the wall. Thinking that he was going to fall,

“There is some damage over here.”

The ninja remained on the wall like that and moved to the left.

Then as if following the fingertips of the Technomagi he attached a talisman to the wall, then using his fingers and grasping the slight thickness of the talisman he rotated his body in the opposite direction,

“Naito, here you go.”

From his breast pocket he pulled out a bamboo can of “Saint Max George Coffee” and passed it over to the Technomagi. In his movements there was no sense of him rushing or hurrying. He moved with an air of composure.

From there the ninja turned his body and fluttered through the air.

“Well then.”

Without a sound or lowering his body, he simply descended onto the foothold.

The unstable foothold did not shake or make a sound.

… Unbelievable…

Musashi’s First Special Agent usually served in a feint capacity during battles; even at England’s London Tower he did not participate in any direct combat. However even then,

“I see, I understand.”

Seeing the ninja who was approaching this direction, Gin muttered.

“What saved Mary Stuart was not only just because of the actions of those in the surrounding.”

“— Hmm? Is there something wrong?”

I wonder if the ninja who tilted his neck had not realized his ability. No,

… If he had not realized it then there was no way he would be displaying it.

He had self-awareness about his ability. However for those in his surroundings this was a matter of fact. That was why was it was not pointed out.

With respect to that fact,

“…It is the same as us in the past. I wonder if this is also that kind of place, Muneshige-sama.”

“Jud, it would seem so.”

While saying that he moved forward.

With that sudden movement, oh, she looked up and the corners of Muneshige’s mouth there was a smile which seemed as if he was trying to tolerate something.

… Good grief. Even he had only just received permission from the treatment facility for everyday activities.

This person liked this kind of stuff, being challenged.

<center>●</center>

Muneshige while nodding to Tenzou’s words “This area is right beneath the target.” stood in front of the wall. Then sending a fleeting glance in the direction of Tenzou,

“— Thank you for all the arrangements and such.”

Don’t worry about it; there Tenzou waved his hand from side to side.

“I don’t have the personally or position to be teaching people. That’s why after this assignment I want you to learn on your own, is that all right?”

In other words that was,

“… In the First Special Agent's opinion, by the time I am able to complete this task it will be that I have achieved a sufficient ability?”

That was also that; however Tenzou while scratching his head shrugged his shoulders.

“If you can complete this then the places where you can work aboard Musashi will increase you know?”

Jud, Muneshige laughed. He had realized lately that Musashi was constantly facing a lack of personnel however among them the engineering, maintenance and repairs job were always available. Among those jobs the one with the good earnings were the work on the outer wall or in high places.

It was Muneshige’s thinking that the most necessary thing for newcomers was money.

… In that case the challenge will be whether my legs can take on those tasks.

Muneshige placed his right leg on the wall. Then,

“… well then.”

He went.

<center>●</center>

Muneshige ran up the wall.

He was beginning to understand the method. By the third step he had grasped the most of the tempo.

That’s why he thought he could do it, however

“Oh!”

At the seventh step he suddenly began to lose speed.

He understood the reason quite well.

Towards the leg which he was using to pull his body up, he was holding power into it for too long.

… His leg power had decreased by a lot.

He thought that if it was the past him he could have gone further.

In reality he thought that in his current form he could still go about three more meters, a total of twelve meters however Muneshige,

“—”

At the ten meter mark of the twenty meters that he was meant to run he kicked the wall.

He did a backwards somersault, entered a landing posture and there from far above his head the Technomagi,

“Ah — Even though I waited with the coffee.”

Before he could assert he was sorry, he landed on the foothold.

Together with a banging sound, the wooden floor and the strengthened bamboo of the foothold let out a screeching sound. Thinking that it was an unsightly landing, he stood up and looked and there was Gin who had come with a towel.

He realized that his entire body was covered in sweat.

Tenzou also finally came.

“Okay. How splendid. Getting that far on your first time is well done. As expected.”

In response to his words, Muneshige went to say something. However

“—”

There was a weight from the depth of his chest.

It was oxygen deprivation. As a result of extreme tension and movement, light oxygen deprivation symptoms had occurred and the depth of his chest feel heavy.

… After all I surprisingly have not many of these types of motions.

Muneshige looked upwards at the ten meter position, and carved it into his heart. That he could make it up to that position.

There before he could say anything to Tenzou who had come to his side, Gin who was next to him lightly bowed her head.

“… Thank you very much. However Muneshige-sama, it did seem like you could have gone a little further—”

At Gin’s prompting words Muneshige nodded his head. He breathed air into his lungs and lightened his body,

“Jud, — however I did have to land after wards.”

Muneshige thought back about his last landing. He had lowered his body to its limit; however the shock from his soles had not disappeared. That was to say that the springs of his muscle strength and sense of balance had decreased.

“It is my thinking that if I had gone any higher than that my something would have gone wrong with my landing.”

“Jud. — The best way is to not try the impossible, if you can manage that then afterwards you will increase on your own. In no time you will be better than you were before.”

Tenzou said that and looked over everyone,

“Well then shall we take an official break. I believe we can do something about drinks—”

“Ah, shall I go buy them? Even though I’m like this, I did use to be a deliverer in the postal service.”

“No, no. There." Tenzou waved his hand around his waist and returned it.

Seeing several bamboo cans hanging from his hand Gin muttered.

“… You’re not saying you did that just now with that weight attached?”

That was,

“… Almost as if you’re always a fast gofer.”

“G-Gin, wasn’t that a bit harsh! Ah, I’m sorry!”

“No, that type of being at ease is also more comfortable for me.”

Saying that the ninja paused for a moment. Then he looked in the direction of the west.

There was IZUMO and the path which led to it.

There was a flow of movement on the dirt path. With the tremor of the brown hair which could also be seen as a gathering of brown wind,

“Would that be Kimi?”

Kimi was heading in the direction of IZUMO. However she walked towards a suburban house which was along the way.

<center>●</center>

Beneath the afternoon sky a brown color was dancing.

It was hair. The girl who was wearing a Far East uniform which was modified into something suiting a dancing girl was looking up at the sky.

It was Kimi.

The place where she was basking in the western wind was a garden of a suburban house at IZUMO.

The spacious garden was enclosed by a fence. It was a fence which was entwined with Japanese morning glory shoots which yet had no flowers.

Raising one’s face and looking up from there it was possible to overlook everything in the surrounding scenery.

In the east was Musashi, in the south was country and forest and then in the north and west there was city of IZUMO, there could be seen a massive multistory shrine combined with a white development center.

In this garden which took a distance from all of these was a house with a southern facing thatched roof.

It was just one of the many farm-like buildings in the suburb. It was that kind of house and farm.

Then after Kimi had looked in all four directions she directed her gaze to the east, towards Musashi.

“— Well then.”

Beneath the blue of the early summer and the low clouds there was massive black and white ship. From her current position the whole aspect of the starboard side looked as if a cliff of great length.

The dancing girl, while entwining her hair which was blown about by the wind around her arm, let out a small laugh.

“Looking from below makes it seem so large. Don’t you think so Uzui?”

Calling out, there from the gap in her chest a wavy haired little girl Mouse crawled out and nodded.

She clapped her hands once and pulled out a sign frame. The contents were,

*'''[Argente Loup]:''' 『Kimi, Horizon has headed that way. Can you see her?』

*'''[Smart Big Sis]:''' 『Easily Wolf. From just now though.』

As if following Musashi’s outer wall Kimi moved her sight downwards.

On one of the several bridges which were connected to Musashi, there were two shadows on the road which came in this direction.
There coming along between the shelter-belt forest road which had a slight heat haze was,

“Haha, as I thought foolish brother chose to abstain. With your lady attendant as your escort — you seem as you are on your leisurely way, Horizon.”

While still far away Kimi saw the silver hair which seemed as if it was immersed in the heat haze come along. Well then, without changing her posture Kimi turned her back on Horizon and Futayo.

*'''[Smart Big Sis]:''' 『Mitotsudaira, in that case you should come down here as well. Have you longed for your mother’s scent so much that you can’t come down? You being too considerate of Mary is also something you shouldn’t do…』

*'''[Argente Loup]:''' 『The way of speaking…!』

Aha, Kimi softly laughed however she lightly lowered her eyebrows.

Looking at the sign frame,

“Well, do your best.”

Leaving a voice which wouldn’t reach, she then looked forward, to the north.

There was a city.

In the surroundings there were rice-plant paddies and irrigation channels with in the north side there was a town, with a Shinto shrine arch and a group of research facilities that could be seen as massive fortress. On the far side of the Shinto Arch there was a staircase which spanned over several kilometers and above that a shrine.

“Izumo-Kitsuki-Taisha. — The core of the Large Company IZUMO, from the age of the gods has been the large financial support of the gods and is now what the citizens of the Far East rely upon….. hmm”

Taking a breath.

“Meeting my grandmother who lives in a place like this, I wonder what Horizon will think?”

“Lives in place like this is quite a thing to say, Kimi.”

From the depth of the house, from the direction of the tatami mat floor which received the rays of the sun there was a voice.

It was woman’s slightly subdued voice.

“— Grandmother”

“How many times do I have say that either Mitsu or Grandma are fine before you understand. I’m not someone who needs that much respect.”

Appearing from the house frontage was an elderly woman who was wearing the clothing of the Far East with the front closed as many married people did and whose hair had faded to a light brown.

“So? Horizon is alive? I heard about Mikawa and the rest. Here and there were disturbances and wariness. Then well, the reason you came here wasn’t to learn about ritual techniques or smiting was it? — What did you come here for?”

“As far as we know, for the moment we want to hear the oldest story that we can.”

What stories? In regards to her grandmother’s question Kimi answered like this.

“About Horizon’s mother. Mother would not talk about it… however what about Grandmother? Is there anything that you can in front of Horizon herself? After all while Horizon may have lost her memories but it is not like she lost her past. There is a lot she should know—”

“She should know?”

Haha, Kimi nodded her head.

“If without knowing anything Horizon suddenly comes to face with her past she might experience sadness you know? If that happens foolish brother might become discouraged. That is also something which I do not wish for.”

That’s why Kimi directed her gaze to the silver hair which was walking to here from far way and said.

“In order for Horizon who knows nothing… Will you let her hear your words so the she can confront that past?”

Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95

2012-10-13T09:04:21Z

Shiyumi: /* Those who Encounter each other in their Paths */

==Those who Encounter each other in their Paths==
[[Image:Horizon4C 0961.jpg|thumb]]
''The path　I'll take''

''Neverthless, the path will come''

''The path that overlap, harmonize and go away''

'''Point Allocation (Above and below)'''

<center>●</center>

Masazumi took a sharp breath at the colossal white and black bow before her.

It was the center of everyone’s attention.

Horizon, who was looking up at the sky with her knee bent, looked as if she was bowing.

And then, she held the massive bow in her hand, lightly treating it with her fingers as if it were a hairpin.

“Who’s she going to test fire it on?”

“Why the heck are you looking at me! What did I do wrong!?”

Un, nodded Masazumi at everyone together.

Horizon will fire one shot.

However, the idiot killed the moment by forming a heart over his chest with both his hands.

“H-huh? It doesn’t hurt at all! D-don’t tell me Horizon! You’re not angry with me at all!?”

“That’s strange….Ah, the battery disconnected. The indicator’s pure white.”

Sure looks that way, nodded Asama.

She confirmed that the numerous Signframes she sent out to scout Horizon’s surroundings have vanished.

“The rate of information processing has slowed somewhat. Unexpectedly, it appears to be living creatures…..still, it’s a good thing, Horizon. From now on, it’ll be worth hitting and condemning Toori-kun no?”

“Huhuhu, this miko, I wonder if she understands what she’s saying. Simply put, there’s just four here. Next, I’ll get one of them, and then I’ll repeat this again and again. Isn’t it great, again and again! Because of the reverse taper, it’s below the line of the breasts! This spot on Asama! Hey, Adele, don’t turn your eyes away and feel for it! Stick your finger into the gap and your prayers will be answered! You too flat chest!”

Ignoring the lunatic, Masazumi gazed up at the sky.

Overhead, the fleet of Svet Rus had already travelled far ahead for kilometers in the opposite direction.

As she regarded them, she thought of the number of Deadly Sin Armament, four.

“We need to approach the middle ship.”

As usual, Horizon sent everyone watching screaming and fleeing when she occasionally brandished Maska Orgi over her head.

Nonetheless, including Oros Phtonos four Deadly Sin Armament have been gathered in the Far East.

….which means that the end of the world may really be at hand.

Masazumi realized after such a long time.

And then,

“What’s that below the surface of Novgorod?”

What on earth could it be now?

<center>●</center>

While restraining Kimi who had suddenly thrust both hands like a blade below her breasts, Asama took stock of today’s events on the display screen.

There was Futayo and Kimi training together since morning, the general meeting of the special student council, the second meeting with Yasuhira, the conference of the three states, the treachery of the Ten Heroes of Sanada and the Novgorod battle…

“….Eh? How many events did we go through for today alone?”

'''・金マル：''' [Margot]

『Which novel hero is Nai-chan, diving in to the falling floating city like that to save Ga-chan?』

'''・俺：''' [Toori]

『Ah—It’s surprisingly calm so I’m not really worried….But I realize now that the men and old geezers like me more! 』

'''・十ZO：''' [Tensou]

『Geezers and men? But peace is good enough. I got kicked by my own friends when I clashed with Lord Shibata…..』

'''・銀狼：''' [Nate]

『That was strategy! Strategy!!』

'''・傷有り：''' [Mary]

『Huhu, Lady Mitotsudaira, you’ll have some proper medical treatment afterwards so please lie on the bed in the treatment room and remove your clothes in preparation alright? You too, Lord Tenzou.』

'''・●　画：''' [Malga]

『Production censor, rise—! Today’s the last of the last of the good days!!』

'''・83 ：''' [Hassan]

『That’s not good— the curry and wheat flour that was to be made into sauce have been treated poorly.』

'''・粘着王：''' [Nenji]

『Hu, at that rate, you might as well let Noriki actively join in.』

'''・いんび：''' [Itoken]

『Yeah! Next we’ll break the defenses of the enemy ships!』

'''・礼讃者：''' [Ohiroshiki]

『In my opinion, this is possibly a sequenced system.』

Chaos as usual eh…., thought Asama as Hanami gathered the myriad reports together.

The longest one was, as expected, what they had seen in Novgorod.

Information from the earliest eras was an important matter for Shinto’s power.

The previously inviolable Novgorod was thus all the more vital.

While a record may be requested, her father had already taken on the role of researcher at Kantou IZUMO and Musashi IZUMO.

As someone involved with the operations of Musashi, it would be difficult for her to travel to IZUMO and the main shrine at Shirasago.

Then again, she also couldn’t leave Musashi now.

…..It was really troublesome…..

Asama thought as she acknowledged the data that Hanami brought it.

Looking at the surface of Novgorod, just what is the mark left by the shavings from the relief that was blessed by the people?

….Twin-boundary crest….

Just why was Oranje spirited away by that thing?

Also, when he said,

“We tried to be friends with the Princess in the academy that Lord Motonobu created,”

What did he mean by that?

And finally, what is the meaning of the thing that appeared on Masazumi’s back?

While she may probably be able to get rid of it with the defensive spells she prepared, but on that point…

“U—n…..hey, don’t grope me Kimi.”

“Don’t brood there by yourself. Share it with us please.”

Good point, Asama thought.

Suddenly, from various places on Musashi, defensive barriers sprang up.

Emergency situation.

“Musashi” broadcasted that point.

『Over, fleet has appeared from secondary stealth cloaking! Heading west-northwest to south. Registration is— 』

That was

『Hashiba!—Over!!』

<center>●</center>

Futayo looked up at the night sky.

Looking down on Musashi, which was still reverberating throughout with the echoes from the last of the bombardment, the Hashiba fleet headed east.

That was a trajectory that would take them overhead this point.

The capital ships supporting the vanguard groups erected their “[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tottori_Castle Tottori Castle]” with defensive barriers of sand.

There was no sense of harm from them.

However, their destination was, according to the glasses person,

“To advance the Mouri assault on a full scale, they’ll return once to P.A. Oda for resupply. As the Date have created a diversion from Kantou’s north, Kantou’s supplies cannot reach the Mouri in Azuchi Castle. That is why the assault forces dare to use the Tottori Castle at their positions while a large quantity of supplies are swiftly brought back— They have already trained for a large counter-response from the Mouri.”

I see, Futayo nodded.

Soaring in the sky, the Weiss Hexen called in a sharp voice,

“The Hashiba are here….!”

The port deck of the Tottori Castle.

From there, the Hashiba stood, looking down this way.

And with that,

“Fukushima Masanori and Katou Kiyomasa of the Ten Spears. As for the rest—”

Numerous figures could be seen behind the silhouettes of the two main persons.

Two were overlapped with wings and bore the cannon-like Schalebesen.

And opposing them atop Musashi,

“Lady Horizon!?”

She was staring ahead of her.

Horizon deployed Maska Orgi.

Futayo looked pointedly up with her eyebrows raised at the Hashiba drifting overhead.

This is the princess’s wrath then? She thought.

<center>●</center>

The change occurred in an instant.

She raised the face-like grip cover to her chin.

The un-stretched bowstring began to glow with Ether energy.

That wasn’t just a simple line.

It was flame-like, superheated Ether.

There were two main reasons why Maska Orgi could function even when it has insufficient fuel.

First, Aspisa Filargyria was deployed at the same time.

The other reason is that Toori’s Ether supply line covered Horizon like a cape.

And then,

'''『OWNER: HORIZON ARIADUST:—ACKNOWLEDGED』'''

'''『SOLID STATE EMOTION DISPLAY: NORMAL DRIVE OVERDRIVE:__________:COMBAT PROOF FORMATTED: SELF-PROGRESSING SOLUTION』'''

'''『SOLID STATE EMOTION DISPLAY: OVERDRIVE:OUTPUT:EXTERNAL COMPLETE』'''

'''『LADY HORIZON: NO 3 SAFETY RELEASE “SOUL DRIVE”:KINDLY PLEASE』'''

Jud, Horizon nodded.

And then Horizon wondered.

What is wrath?

…..That was—

There was something she remembered.

A concept in the past similar to the situation now.

At the Battle of Mikatagahara, they were pursued from the north of Edo all the way to the Oushuu side. In that state, they went toe to toe against the Hashiba.

During this time, plenty of people came to their aid.

“…..!”

Helplessness.

The emotion behind the reason for the separate loss of her feelings.

If this is wrath then who should it be aimed at?

The Hashiba?

Or the spineless ones that made up her own side.

Or,

“Horizon, you will use wrath to change yourself? Because imperfect as you are, you’ll never again be undefeated. And so to demonstrate this, release it, Horizon. We’ll use wrath--”

His voice came from behind her.

“Whether it be convention or despair, we’ll make use of the situations in which are helpless. We’ll bear the fact that we have lost everything and we’ll say this— To those who have forgotten how to fight back against fate.”

“……Jud.!!”

It’s clear now, thought Horizon.

The doubt within her ever since the Battle of Mikatagahara.

That doubt was,

“People fight back and recover and go through sadness and joy. But….in whatever way we live, isn’t it true that we all still die…..!!”

At the very least, she’d wanted an answer.

That was a process of elimination.

Those who’d gone still remained in the heart however.

“….Fight back against fate!!”

'''『SAFETY RELEASE “SOUL DRIVE”: ACKNOWLEDGED』'''

At the area where Horizon drew the bowstring back, a huge Signframe appeared.

The small figure of a cross and bird was displayed for an instant on the first blank of the jet black Signframe.

After that,

'''『—DEADLY SIN ARMAMENT CONTROL OS: PHTONOS-01s: THIRD PHASE: UPDATING: ACKNOWLEDGED』'''

'''『WELCOME TO THE GENESIS OF EMOTIONS』'''

….This was—

As if complying with her feelings, the black and white bow stretched and light sprang from the bowstring like flames.

“—!!”

Crying in a high voice, Horizon fired Maska Orgi at the Hashiba.

<center>●</center>

Wrath is invisible.

However, in a straight line from obliquely downwards, right at Hashiba looking down from the decks,

“…..!”

There was a direct hit.

It appeared that way.

But light was produced.

Dead in front of Hashiba.

On top of it being a maneuver that bound her and Horizon together, a colossal burst of light bloomed at the most recent position.

The vast, umbrella-shaped Ether fragment leapt from the surface of the ship like a spark.

However, in the center of the illumination by the scattering light, Hashiba stood immobile.

There wasn’t a scratch on her.

Horizon sucked in a breath.

She tightly grasped Maska Orgi in her left hand.

“Don’t tell me…..this Maska Orgi becomes the same as the Muneshige Cannon after one shot….!”

“Lord Muneshige! Lord Muneshige!!”

'''・かげV：''' [Kagekatsu]

『Marfa! Why are you on your knees! Marfa!』

“Oi, Horizon, why the hell are you hurting your own comrades!?”

“Erm, for now, I witnessed the action where the Muneshige Cannon pulverized enemy ships the other day. Ehh, that’s about it.”

Horizon looked up over Toori’s right thumb.

However, Ulquiaga, looking up overhead, called out

“Oi, Hashiba sighted. To the eyes of this humble priest, the thing that monkey is holding is….”

He said in a voice colored with disbelief,

“Isn’t that a Deadly Sin Armament!?”

<center>●</center>

The opposite direction of the wind.

In the center of the passing flow, Hashiba relaxed her stance.

On her back, one of the shiny feathers of the wing-like iron fan that reached out vertically, extended.

And then there was the thing she held in her left hand.

That was,

“Aspisa Philargyria!?”

Ahead of everyone’s questions, Fukushima of the Ten Spears became aware of this direction, and lightly waved her raised right hand side to side indicating “that’s not it.”

“Excuse me. But then, what was that!?”

Before Asama’s question, Maska Orgi’s light dispersed and was cut.

And with that, the Tottori Castle increased its speed.

No answer was forthcoming.

The wind swirled.

“______”

Go.

On the deck, Hashiba raised her body.

And then everybody in the vicinity seemed to scramble to support the unsteady girl.

It was very difficult.

But that was all it took.

The Tottori Castle entered stealth once more; the trailing ships pressing on.

<center>●</center>

Disappeared.

Already, Novgorod was no longer in the sky, the Svet Russian and Mogami fleets had already departed for northeastern skies and the Shibata fleet headed for the skies of the south.

Only Musashi remained alone in the cold sky.

“Errrm”

Horizon stood with her mouth agape on the bridge before the academy.

In between everyone who had become speechless, she grabbed Toori’s sleeve alone.

“What Lord Hashiba did…”

She asked.

“Why….”

Horizon murmured.

“Why did Lord Hashiba have a Deadly Armament Sin-like object?”

“Speaking of similarities,”

Asama began and everyone inclined their heads.

In the midst of that, Masazumi said,

“All the more because it’s a Deadly Sin Armament, that it’s a deadly sin of a fake.”

The entire place became still.

<center>●</center>

A white sky.

Basking in the wind wrapped in the wall of stealth, Fukushima let out a sigh.

In regard to the continuation of the battles that will come in the future, their leader Hashiba had at one point at the Tottori Castle, opted to return to the service of her former master to put the history recreation of the Mouri assault on priority.

Azuchi Castle made the snap decision to anchor at Edo due to restrictions by the Date clan to halt its movements.

However, this was…..a waste of time and labor, close to humiliation.

Hexagone Française was given a short time extension.

Maybe that was why,

'''・三立申：''' [Takigawa]

『Ah—apologies, everyone of the Hashiba family. It would be good if we mobilized White Heron Castle and retaliated against the Date restrictions no? How about it, Fuku-chan?』

'''・一体槍：''' [Fukushima]

『N…no, Takigawa-senpai. The present judgment is not something we can carry out well.』

'''・三立申：'''

『Errm…well then, Hashiba? Are you here?』

Fukushima regarded the Lernen Figur where Takigawa was displayed in her hand.

Hashiba was around. But,

'''・三立申:'''

『Hashiba—?』

Came Takigawa’s thoughtful voice.

Beneath the handrails on the deck, Hashiba with her hands grabbing the hood covering her head.

“…..”

Looking at the silently crouching and unmoving Hashiba, Takigawa asked Fukushima,

'''・三立申：'''

『What’s she doing?』

Tes., nodded Fukushima.

'''・一体槍：'''

『__She’s embarrassed because she looks terrible.』

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 94|Chapter 94]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 4C Epilogue|Epilogue]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 95

2012-10-13T09:03:27Z

Shiyumi: /* Those who Encounter each other in their Paths */

==Those who Encounter each other in their Paths==
[[Image:Horizon4C 0961.jpg|thumb]]
''The path　I'll take''

''Neverthless, the path will come''

''The path that overlap, harmonize and go away''

'''Point Allocation (Above and below)'''

<center>●</center>

Masazumi took a sharp breath at the colossal white and black bow before her.

It was the center of everyone’s attention.

Horizon, who was looking up at the sky with her knee bent, looked as if she was bowing.

And then, she held the massive bow in her hand, lightly treating it with her fingers as if it were a hairpin.

“Who’s she going to test fire it on?”

“Why the heck are you looking at me! What did I do wrong!?”

Un, nodded Masazumi at everyone together.

Horizon will fire one shot.

However, the idiot killed the moment by forming a heart over his chest with both his hands.

“H-huh? It doesn’t hurt at all! D-don’t tell me Horizon! You’re not angry with me at all!?”

“That’s strange….Ah, the battery disconnected. The indicator’s pure white.”

Sure looks that way, nodded Asama.

She confirmed that the numerous Signframes she sent out to scout Horizon’s surroundings have vanished.

“The rate of information processing has slowed somewhat. Unexpectedly, it appears to be living creatures…..still, it’s a good thing, Horizon. From now on, it’ll be worth hitting and condemning Toori-kun no?”

“Huhuhu, this miko, I wonder if she understands what she’s saying. Simply put, there’s just four here. Next, I’ll get one of them, and then I’ll repeat this again and again. Isn’t it great, again and again! Because of the reverse taper, it’s below the line of the breasts! This spot on Asama! Hey, Adele, don’t turn your eyes away and feel for it! Stick your finger into the gap and your prayers will be answered! You too flat chest!”

Ignoring the lunatic, Masazumi gazed up at the sky.

Overhead, the fleet of Svet Rus had already travelled far ahead for kilometers in the opposite direction.

As she regarded them, she thought of the number of Deadly Sin Armament, four.

“We need to approach the middle ship.”

As usual, Horizon sent everyone watching screaming and fleeing when she occasionally brandished Maska Orgi over her head.

Nonetheless, including Oros Phtonos four Deadly Sin Armament have been gathered in the Far East.

….which means that the end of the world may really be at hand.

Masazumi realized after such a long time.

And then,

“What’s that below the surface of Novgorod?”

What on earth could it be now?

<center>●</center>

While restraining Kimi who had suddenly thrust both hands like a blade below her breasts, Asama took stock of today’s events on the display screen.

There was Futayo and Kimi training together since morning, the general meeting of the special student council, the second meeting with Yasuhira, the conference of the three states, the treachery of the Ten Heroes of Sanada and the Novgorod battle…

“….Eh? How many events did we go through for today alone?”

'''・金マル：''' [Margot]

『Which novel hero is Nai-chan, diving in to the falling floating city like that to save Ga-chan?』

'''・俺：''' [Toori]

『Ah—It’s surprisingly calm so I’m not really worried….But I realize now that the men and old geezers like me more! 』

'''・十ZO：''' [Tensou]

『Geezers and men? But peace is good enough. I got kicked by my own friends when I clashed with Lord Shibata…..』

'''・銀狼：''' [Nate]

『That was strategy! Strategy!!』

'''・傷有り：''' [Mary]

『Huhu, Lady Mitotsudaira, you’ll have some proper medical treatment afterwards so please lie on the bed in the treatment room and remove your clothes in preparation alright? You too, Lord Tenzou.』

'''・●　画：''' [Malga]

『Production censor, rise—! Today’s the last of the last of the good days!!』

'''・83 ：''' [Hassan]

『That’s not good— the curry and wheat flour that was to be made into sauce have been treated poorly.』

'''・粘着王：''' [Nenji]

『Hu, at that rate, you might as well let Noriki actively join in.』

'''・いんび：''' [Itoken]

『Yeah! Next we’ll break the defenses of the enemy ships!』

'''・礼讃者：''' [Ohiroshiki]

『In my opinion, this is possibly a sequenced system.』

Chaos as usual eh…., thought Asama as Hanami gathered the myriad reports together.

The longest one was, as expected, what they had seen in Novgorod.

Information from the earliest eras was an important matter for Shinto’s power.

The previously inviolable Novgorod was thus all the more vital.

While a record may be requested, her father had already taken on the role of researcher at Kantou IZUMO and Musashi IZUMO.

As someone involved with the operations of Musashi, it would be difficult for her to travel to IZUMO and the main shrine at Shirasago.

Then again, she also couldn’t leave Musashi now.

…..It was really troublesome…..

Asama thought as she acknowledged the data that Hanami brought it.

Looking at the surface of Novgorod, just what is the mark left by the shavings from the relief that was blessed by the people?

….Twin-boundary crest….

Just why was Oranje spirited away by that thing?

Also, when he said,

“We tried to be friends with the Princess in the academy that Lord Motonobu created,”

What did he mean by that?

And finally, what is the meaning of the thing that appeared on Masazumi’s back?

While she may probably be able to get rid of it with the defensive spells she prepared, but on that point…

“U—n…..hey, don’t grope me Kimi.”

“Don’t brood there by yourself. Share it with us please.”

Good point, Asama thought.

Suddenly, from various places on Musashi, defensive barriers sprang up.

Emergency situation.

“Musashi” broadcasted that point.

『Over, fleet has appeared from secondary stealth cloaking! Heading west-northwest to south. Registration is— 』

That was

『Hashiba!—Over!!』

<center>●</center>

Futayo looked up at the night sky.

Looking down on Musashi, which was still reverberating throughout with the echoes from the last of the bombardment, the Hashiba fleet headed east.

That was a trajectory that would take them overhead this point.

The capital ships supporting the vanguard groups erected their “[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tottori_Castle Tottori Castle]” with defensive barriers of sand.

There was no sense of harm from them.

However, their destination was, according to the glasses person,

“To advance the Mouri assault on a full scale, they’ll return once to P.A. Oda for resupply. As the Date have created a diversion from Kantou’s north, Kantou’s supplies cannot reach the Mouri in Azuchi Castle. That is why the assault forces dare to use the Tottori Castle at their positions while a large quantity of supplies are swiftly brought back— They have already trained for a large counter-response from the Mouri.”

I see, Futayo nodded.

Soaring in the sky, the Weiss Hexen called in a sharp voice,

“The Hashiba are here….!”

The port deck of the Tottori Castle.

From there, the Hashiba stood, looking down this way.

And with that,

“Fukushima Masanori and Katou Kiyomasa of the Ten Spears. As for the rest—”

Numerous figures could be seen behind the silhouettes of the two main persons.

Two were overlapped with wings and bore the cannon-like Schalebesen.

And opposing them atop Musashi,

“Lady Horizon!?”

She was staring ahead of her.

Horizon deployed Maska Orgi.

Futayo looked pointedly up with her eyebrows raised at the Hashiba drifting overhead.

This is the princess’s wrath then? She thought.

<center>●</center>

The change occurred in an instant.

She raised the face-like grip cover to her chin.

The un-stretched bowstring began to glow with Ether energy.

That wasn’t just a simple line.

It was flame-like, superheated Ether.

There were two main reasons why Maska Orgi could function even when it has insufficient fuel.

First, Aspisa Filargyria was deployed at the same time.

The other reason is that Toori’s Ether supply line covered Horizon like a cape.

And then,

'''『OWNER: HORIZON ARIADUST:—ACKNOWLEDGED』'''

'''『SOLID STATE EMOTION DISPLAY: NORMAL DRIVE OVERDRIVE:__________:COMBAT PROOF FORMATTED: SELF-PROGRESSING SOLUTION』'''

'''『SOLID STATE EMOTION DISPLAY: OVERDRIVE:OUTPUT:EXTERNAL COMPLETE』'''

'''『LADY HORIZON: NO 3 SAFETY RELEASE “SOUL DRIVE”:KINDLY PLEASE』'''

Jud, Horizon nodded.

And then Horizon wondered.

What is wrath?

…..That was—

There was something she remembered.

A concept in the past similar to the situation now.

At the Battle of Mikatagahara, they were pursued from the north of Edo all the way to the Oushuu side. In that state, they went toe to toe against the Hashiba.

During this time, plenty of people came to their aid.

“…..!”

Helplessness.

The emotion behind the reason for the separate loss of her feelings.

If this is wrath then who should it be aimed at?

The Hashiba?

Or the spineless ones that made up her own side.

Or,

“Horizon, you will use wrath to change yourself? Because imperfect as you are, you’ll never again be undefeated. And so to demonstrate this, release it, Horizon. We’ll use wrath--”

His voice came from behind her.

“Whether it be convention or despair, we’ll make use of the situations in which are helpless. We’ll bear the fact that we have lost everything and we’ll say this— To those who have forgotten how to fight back against fate.”

“……Jud.!!”

It’s clear now, thought Horizon.

The doubt within her ever since the Battle of Mikatagahara.

That doubt was,

“People fight back and recover and go through sadness and joy. But….in whatever way we live, isn’t it true that we all still die…..!!”

At the very least, she’d wanted an answer.

That was a process of elimination.

Those who’d gone still remained in the heart however.

“….Fight back against fate!!”

'''『SAFETY RELEASE “SPIRIT DRIVE”: ACKNOWLEDGED』'''

At the area where Horizon drew the bowstring back, a huge Signframe appeared.

The small figure of a cross and bird was displayed for an instant on the first blank of the jet black Signframe.

After that,

'''『—DEADLY SIN ARMAMENT CONTROL OS: PHTONOS-01s: THIRD PHASE: UPDATING: ACKNOWLEDGED』'''

'''『WELCOME TO THE GENESIS OF EMOTIONS』'''

….This was—

As if complying with her feelings, the black and white bow stretched and light sprang from the bowstring like flames.

“—!!”

Crying in a high voice, Horizon fired Maska Orgi at the Hashiba.

<center>●</center>

Wrath is invisible.

However, in a straight line from obliquely downwards, right at Hashiba looking down from the decks,

“…..!”

There was a direct hit.

It appeared that way.

But light was produced.

Dead in front of Hashiba.

On top of it being a maneuver that bound her and Horizon together, a colossal burst of light bloomed at the most recent position.

The vast, umbrella-shaped Ether fragment leapt from the surface of the ship like a spark.

However, in the center of the illumination by the scattering light, Hashiba stood immobile.

There wasn’t a scratch on her.

Horizon sucked in a breath.

She tightly grasped Maska Orgi in her left hand.

“Don’t tell me…..this Maska Orgi becomes the same as the Muneshige Cannon after one shot….!”

“Lord Muneshige! Lord Muneshige!!”

'''・かげV：''' [Kagekatsu]

『Marfa! Why are you on your knees! Marfa!』

“Oi, Horizon, why the hell are you hurting your own comrades!?”

“Erm, for now, I witnessed the action where the Muneshige Cannon pulverized enemy ships the other day. Ehh, that’s about it.”

Horizon looked up over Toori’s right thumb.

However, Ulquiaga, looking up overhead, called out

“Oi, Hashiba sighted. To the eyes of this humble priest, the thing that monkey is holding is….”

He said in a voice colored with disbelief,

“Isn’t that a Deadly Sin Armament!?”

<center>●</center>

The opposite direction of the wind.

In the center of the passing flow, Hashiba relaxed her stance.

On her back, one of the shiny feathers of the wing-like iron fan that reached out vertically, extended.

And then there was the thing she held in her left hand.

That was,

“Aspisa Philargyria!?”

Ahead of everyone’s questions, Fukushima of the Ten Spears became aware of this direction, and lightly waved her raised right hand side to side indicating “that’s not it.”

“Excuse me. But then, what was that!?”

Before Asama’s question, Maska Orgi’s light dispersed and was cut.

And with that, the Tottori Castle increased its speed.

No answer was forthcoming.

The wind swirled.

“______”

Go.

On the deck, Hashiba raised her body.

And then everybody in the vicinity seemed to scramble to support the unsteady girl.

It was very difficult.

But that was all it took.

The Tottori Castle entered stealth once more; the trailing ships pressing on.

<center>●</center>

Disappeared.

Already, Novgorod was no longer in the sky, the Svet Russian and Mogami fleets had already departed for northeastern skies and the Shibata fleet headed for the skies of the south.

Only Musashi remained alone in the cold sky.

“Errrm”

Horizon stood with her mouth agape on the bridge before the academy.

In between everyone who had become speechless, she grabbed Toori’s sleeve alone.

“What Lord Hashiba did…”

She asked.

“Why….”

Horizon murmured.

“Why did Lord Hashiba have a Deadly Armament Sin-like object?”

“Speaking of similarities,”

Asama began and everyone inclined their heads.

In the midst of that, Masazumi said,

“All the more because it’s a Deadly Sin Armament, that it’s a deadly sin of a fake.”

The entire place became still.

<center>●</center>

A white sky.

Basking in the wind wrapped in the wall of stealth, Fukushima let out a sigh.

In regard to the continuation of the battles that will come in the future, their leader Hashiba had at one point at the Tottori Castle, opted to return to the service of her former master to put the history recreation of the Mouri assault on priority.

Azuchi Castle made the snap decision to anchor at Edo due to restrictions by the Date clan to halt its movements.

However, this was…..a waste of time and labor, close to humiliation.

Hexagone Française was given a short time extension.

Maybe that was why,

'''・三立申：''' [Takigawa]

『Ah—apologies, everyone of the Hashiba family. It would be good if we mobilized White Heron Castle and retaliated against the Date restrictions no? How about it, Fuku-chan?』

'''・一体槍：''' [Fukushima]

『N…no, Takigawa-senpai. The present judgment is not something we can carry out well.』

'''・三立申：'''

『Errm…well then, Hashiba? Are you here?』

Fukushima regarded the Lernen Figur where Takigawa was displayed in her hand.

Hashiba was around. But,

'''・三立申:'''

『Hashiba—?』

Came Takigawa’s thoughtful voice.

Beneath the handrails on the deck, Hashiba with her hands grabbing the hood covering her head.

“…..”

Looking at the silently crouching and unmoving Hashiba, Takigawa asked Fukushima,

'''・三立申：'''

『What’s she doing?』

Tes., nodded Fukushima.

'''・一体槍：'''

『__She’s embarrassed because she looks terrible.』

<noinclude>
{{HorizonNavbar
| [[Horizon:Volume 4C Chapter 94|Chapter 94]]
| [[Horizon:Volume 4C Epilogue|Epilogue]]
}}
</noinclude>

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02

2012-10-13T03:24:04Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location */

==Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0051.jpg|thumb]]

''Being there''

''Even without being told''

''What is a good place''

'''Point Allocation (The Right Person in the Right Place)'''

<center>●</center>

*'''Luuynes:''' 『My Lady, I have obtained permission. Before I depart tomorrow it seems I will be able to take possession of the letters. However your friend did require some arrangements being made . Also—』

*'''ANA:''' 『Also, what is it?』

*'''Luuynes:''' 『There was also a letter from My Lady’s friend’s spouse. They were saying about doing something with the picked fruit however I took possession of only the flowers.』

*'''ANA:''' 『Jeez…. Everyone is being tactful of strange areas.』

*'''Luuynes:''' 『No, it was me who made that request. That I wanted them to be tactful.』

*'''ANA:''' 『……You are flawless.』

<center>●</center>

The after school activities had begun.

The students left the school grounds and headed off into their respective locations, however many went to assist in the repairs of Musashi or headed towards the location of their part time jobs.

The time when voices were exchanged, separated and once again assembled at the location where they pleased.

The gaze which overlooked all of this was however located inside a closed room.

From the bridge, which was as if it spanned over Musashi’s central forward vessel Musahino, there was someone who was observing everything.

The person who had hurriedly come here after school had finished was,

“Suzu-sama…. Here you go green tea and apple pie which was purchased from the fair below. Over.”

“T-Thank yo-u , “Musashino”.”

It was Suzu.

<center>●</center>

The heart of the bridge. Even after the teacup and plate were placed on the side-table next to her chair she did not immediately reach for them.

For her who had just come here, the first thing she laid her hands on was the space which surrounded her chair.

…The imitation of Musashi and IZUMO are just about done.

In the space in front of her outstretched hands was the surface section of Musashi as well as the surrounding geography and town which had been created through light.
Following the movements of Suzu’s hands, who was seated in a chair, the model of the world scrolled and according to these hand actions the adding and removal of the three-dimensional model was conducted.

Looking at that spectacle Musashi said,

“It appears that the modelling of Musashi has been considerably completed. Over.”

“Umm but since it changes e-every day… I am unable to keep up.”

Particularly in this area, Suzu pointed to an area near the deck of the first right and left ship which had wide repair spots and formed a smile.

“When something occurs again w-will this be useful?”
Jud, the automated doll nodded her head.

“I can conclude that when we carry out instructions it will be different if we have a detailed understanding of the deck, also when we act in the support of everyday activities if there is a map which was created with a different viewpoint than our automated dolls reasonable judgment it will be very helpful. It will also be helpful to the elementary school children and the other people who come here for sightseeing. Also—, when Toori causes a problem, compared to the geographical understanding of the automated dolls, the map Suzu has created makes the “hiding places” easier to determine. —Over.”

It that right, Suzu nodded with a smile took a breath and adjusted her seating.

After hesitating for a moment Suzu took the teacup from the side table in both her hands and sat back in her chair.

Then Suzu, who went as if to sink into the model of Musashi, however abruptly let out a small laugh.

“Whatever is the matter? —Over.”

“Jud, everyone’s after school is varied.… Look everyone.”

Suzu put the teacup up to her mouth and then as if to count the models individual locations she indicated with her right fingers.

The fingers which indicated in order from the front lastly indicated one location.

A building at the rear of Okutama. It was the imitation of the Musashi Ariadust academy.

<center>●</center>

Even when it was after school there were still the shadows of people inside Musashi Ariadust Academy.

Among those remaining were not only the students who were part of the indoor clubs,

“So I came for this examination however this school council room is totally not cleaned and handled quite irresponsibility. Mitotsudaira… is a member of the Chancellor's Board so you don’t use this room right?”

Masazumi surveyed the place where she was currently standing.… This is the school buildings frontal side third floor’s student council room, huh.

You could even call this position the face of the school however…

By all rights this room should have had quite a large floor space; however there were chairs, desks as well other goods piled up left and right as if to create a corridor from the door to the windows.

This was evidence that the successive generations of the student council had not been functioning.

In front of Masazumi, who was surveying the valley of goods, was Mitotsudaira who had opened a window and then turned around with a fed up expression.

“This is more like a storeroom than a student council room; however well it is the same for those of the Chancellor's Board as well.”

“Is that so?”

Jud, while trying to avoid touching anything Mitotsudaira shrugged her shoulders.
“The members who make up the Board use the Board room down below; however it is in the same state as here. After all, the Far East operated under the premise that there would be no emergency situations under the oppression of the Testament Union. Even after Mikawa, if something happens, it is usually settled in the classroom or cafeteria or on top of the bridge. However — why now of all times did you want to use this place, Masazumi?”

I wonder why, Masazumi looked at the objet d'art which was composed of carelessly piled up goods and desks which was enough to prevent the view the ceiling on the left and right and let out a sigh. She folded her arms and while once again thinking about what was going on,

“When I was appointed as the vice president, I came here to look once, yeah the Far East Student Council was after all a mere skeleton and decided to give up.”

However,

“—The classroom, the cafeteria, on top of the bridge, the courtyard or Blue Thunder, we can hold a strategy meeting anywhere. I came to realize recently that the Far East was that kind of place. However on the other hand I thought it necessary for everyone to have a place to share.”

“Then, that place which everyone would share is—”

Yeah, Masazumi shook her head downwards. Indicating towards the floor with her right hand,

"It is not I’m suggesting we have to be here all the time. However when we can’t make contact, when we wish to save someone, when there is a time to be patient… you should come here, what I want is a place like that.”

While saying that, what she remembered was something that occurred at Mikawa. The feeling of being dumbfounded when she returned home on a certain day and realized that her mother was gone still remained inside her heart.

The reason why she wanted a place which allowed people to believe that someone was there was to hold back her past fear.

“I wonder why!”

Masazumi looked at the outside of the seemingly narrow window. The city of Musashi was spread out under the afternoon sky, beyond that was the edge of the dock and fields and shelterbelts, the city of IZUMO. However Masazumi gazed with sharp eyes further into the interior, the south-eastern sky and the forest and valleys of the mainland which spread out beneath IZUMO.

“—Only one week until the repairs are complete. After that is complete, we will begin moving again in order to gain the cooperation of many countries. However this part of Europe is currently in the middle of the thirty year war. I cannot deny the possibility of sustaining damage like we did during the Armada battle. If we hold an official position when that happens there will be a large difference in the civilian’s sense of security.”

“Jud, —it is also my opinion that what will occur from now on will be the true battlefield. There is also Neshinbara’s opinion. That in the previous Armada Sea battle the strategy of Tres España in order to preserve their own fleet was “Through the use of a small efficient force, they aimed for not the sinking of Musashi but the stoppage”, it was not all-out war for them.”

Listening to Mitotsudaira’s words Masazumi thought that she was correct.

That’s why she nodded and,

“I want to strengthen the Student Council and Chancellor’s Board. Think of it as a hidden urgent business.”

Masazumi thought after saying that. That in Mitotsudaira’s expression there was a shadow. That’s why,

“Is there something troubling you?”

“Eh? Ah, no.”

In front of Masazumi’s eyes, Mitotsudaira lightly waved her hand from left to right. Then as if she was arranging her thoughts,

“I have to make sure to be reliable. I have to take into account my true abilities.”

“I think that Mitotsudaira is doing a fine job.”

During the crash of the cargo ship it was her who had supervised things like the night watch, the transport of supplies and the construction inside the ship. If she had not been present at that scene then there were many of Tenzou's orders which would not have functioned, this was something that anyone who was at the scene realized. However,
….Was it because Mitotsudaira was a member of the Chancellor’s Board I wonder.

There is also one’s duty as a knight. Thinking about her role during battle,

…In England she suffered a draw with Walsingham….

While on-board Musashi together with Walsingham she was unable to stop Tres España vice Chancellor Takakane Hironaka, this is what is known as the difference in strength, however,

“Even though there is always someone stronger, I sill wish to become stronger you know?”

“In that case, the path of strengthening, it would be good to search for a suitable location. If there is anything let me know. There is now, after the Armada Sea Battle, an understanding in the public opinion towards battle. It will make it easier to gain acceptance.”

Jud, Mitotsudaira nodded and a slight silence occurred.

Thinking that it would be bad for the silence to continue Masazumi purposefully let out a large breath,

“Well then.”

Saying that in a distinct voice to bring Mitotsudaira to her senses, she rolled up her jacket sleeves.

“Well then shall we do a little examining….?

“L-Let us do that. However this is….”

In front of Mitotsudaira’s half opened eyes. What was there was,

“……Ah? Right from the start, what is this mountain of mail order, ….. Huh, eroge have been placed and piled up in here!”

<center>●</center>

Masazumi took the brown wrapped package which was lightly covered in dust in hand. Narrowing her eyes and holding it aloft that was indeed exactly what she had thought it was.

Good grief, after putting that as a preface Masazumi went,

“That idiot, what does he think this place is…!!”

“…..The fact that you have no doubts about who that belongs to is amazing Masazumi.”

If there is some other possibility I would like to know.

However Mitotsudaira with a testing air also took one in hand,

“However what exactly is this, on the invoice “Theban Genuine Force VS Spartan Homo army corps. Remaining 300” is resolutely written you know? …. Furthermore not only the title but the subtitle “There are no women! Regain your sanity!” is excessive. Is this head alright?”

“Like I would know. In any case we have to dispose of any crying games because if that idiot dies the existence of this country will be in jeopardy. I have to clearly tell him that he should buy the next one only after he had finished clearing the current ones.”

“However, I have the feeling the Chancellor puts all the earnings from his part time job into this….”

…This when I’m already finished with just food and book expenses! A family which provides food is enviable!

While thinking about her real motivations, in the meanwhile she summoned her ant eater Tsukinowa as a response to the current situation which was in front of her eyes. After positioning on her shoulders, patting her head and rubbing cheers together opened the chat,

*'''[Vice-President]:''' 『Asama, I will send you an image of the eroge which are here, if we sold them how much would that be?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『Umm, from the looks of it everything would be worth about 12000 yen… huh, why was I called as the appraiser!?』

She had already told me what I wanted to know. Having personnel who did not hold official positions yet were still talented was a good thing for the country.

“Anyhow selling all this and only getting about 12000 yen. ….I really don’t understand males.”

“— Even though in the past you were trying to become one?”

Having that said to her with a bitter smile Masazumi considered her own circumstances. However she was unable to come up with a good explanation.

“I’ll correct myself, I don’t understand about that idiot.”

In contrast to Mitotsudaira’s deepening bitter smile, Masazumi who felt uncomfortable directed her sight to the window. Beneath her eyes was the overhead bridge in front of the
school yard where she had done the public debate, thinking that it was around there that she had debated,

……she had also had her trousers yanked down…..!

“Ah umm Masazumi, you seem to be upset about something? Was it what I just said?”

“Eh? Ah no, it has nothing to do with that. It was something else, from a while back”

Masazumi shifted here glance to the front. As she did,beneath the bridge, on the other side of the descending staircase was Remorse Way,

…the port side natural area is where the park is.

After she had seen Sakai off to Mikawa and returned, it is the park she went via when going through the natural area.

In the center there was a retreat building, a small place where there are always children playing. After that time she had stopped by several times and spent her reading time there. It was only of the few spots inside Musashi that Masazumi was able to relax.
Sooner or later, while thinking that it might be nice to have a meal or a conference at the hermitage Masazumi rolled up her the sleeves of her jacket.

“Well, I’m not planning to do a full-scale job however shall we see how further inside looks…”

Once that is complete,

“Shall we descend to IZUMO for a break? Mitotsudaira”

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira listened to Masazumi’s question.

“There is apparently a festival happening down in IZUMO.”

With those words, Mitotsudaira experienced a moment of indecision.

…She was being considerate of my circumstances.

As a matter of fact, Hexagone Française was the homeland of Mitotsudaira however even after receiving permission to enter IZUMO she had not descended into IZUMO. Naturally there was a reason was she had not done so.

The promise she had made with her mother.

That’s why; even though many people including her friends were descending for a break she herself did not go.
It seems like Masazumi had realized that fact. Consequently,

…That she didn’t ask why I do not go but instead invited me to go with her was—.

This was her way of being considerate due to the short friendship that existed.

Everyone in her surroundings already knew the reason thus they no longer made this type of invitation, however it did provide a sense of freshness.

That’s why Mitotsudaira with a bitter smile mixed in,

“It is alright, I still have management of my territory inside Musashi to do. In a little while Musashi will be heading in the direction of Edo right? I think that I will descend at my actual territory.”

“I see.”

At that point Masazumi put an end to that topic. There with both parties taking a short pause the conversion did not restart.

……ah……?

Mitotsudaira thought about the present situation with a slight doubt, this was a situation almost as if “directly following mentioning a bad topic”.

……Uh

From Masazumi's current silence she could feel an atmosphere of “sorry”. Masazumi had also already realized it as well, however if she immediately brought out a new topic it is certain that it could be felt that she was avoiding the previous topic.

It was now the turn for Masazumi to wait and for here to bring out a new topic to indicate “Do not worry about it.”.

Mitotsudaira thought that she must say something.

….H-however, umm.

Frankly she was not good with this kind of situation. Mitotsudaira while wiping away an uncomfortable sweat,

“U-umm, that is…”

Right when she finished panicking. Unexpectedly a voice came from behind her. That was,

“Oi oi oi oi you guys! What are you doing with my treasure library!?”

Turning around, there in the corridor was an idiot who was carrying an eroge package.

Masazumi who was in a state of completely half-closed eyes turned around to the culprit responsible for the state of this room. On her shoulder

『Ma-』

There, there Tsukinowa. You were not mistaken in deploying attack spells. However those were the anti-ghost spells that Asama gave us during the battle against Hatton. You need anti-object or anti-personal spells. Also it is fine if you do not do that against other people okay?

However while this side was conducting something like a strategy meeting through eye-contact, that idiot was,

“Ah! These guys. Even though I went to great trouble to arrange the titles in several orders, you went and ruined that! Seijun! Do you understand how much the “The Changelings – throbbing labyrinth version” that you are currently holding is worth!?”

“It comes to about 300 yen out of the 12000 yen doesn’t it?”

Saying that the idiot pulled a textbook from his breast pocket, dammit!! , and threw it against the floor. Following that, the naked guy who still wearing clothes pointed in this direction,

“You don’t understand! Don’t understand at all Seijun! The values of goods are not determined by their price alone!”

“Ah! It is whether they are useless or not.”

The idiot again threw the textbook against the ground. Following that he looked at Mitotsudaira,

“Oi oi Nate! Say something to her. By the way Nate, won’t you come down to IZUMO and hang out with everyone? The fresh meat there from Hexagone Française is delicious. At the moment its lamb! Lamb! How about having a bite of one which is only salted and spit roasted?”

“Uh…… Um that is well.”

In contrast with Mitotsudaira who was unable to follow the flow of the conversation, the idiot while scratching his head said,

“It’s fine Nate.”

Hmm, there the idiot tilted his neck,

“It’s not like your mother told you never ever to return. It’s not the mainland but IZUMO, once in a while let’s all go down and grab a meal together yeah? Everyone wants to have a meal with you, you know!? An expensive one!”

“…Is that because you want it to be my treat?”

That is what I was thinking is what Masazumi muttered to herself. However, on the other hand her thinking was,

……Mother?

That was the first time she had heard that story.

<center>●</center>

Masazumi did not know very much about Mitotsudaira.

About all she had heard was that she was originally of a small nobility, and that her family structure was her mother being a Loup-Garou and father being a human.

There was also that for some reason or another, she had inherited the name of the Mito-Matsudaira clan and was dispatched alone to Musashi which had led to the current situation.
…Mitotsudaira’s last name was also originally a different name.

Masazumi did not know the specific details with regards to the circumstance regarding her name inheritance.

This was because recently in Hexagone Française not only the important roles but also the noble lineage had been frequently interchanging due to the historical reconstruction of the thirty year war and the Catholic and Protestant civil war.

Recently the treasurer as well as the vice Chancellor had also just been changed. Everything was all part of the flow to welcome the era of the monarchy of Louis the Fourteenth.

Louis Exiv was the king who after going through the civil war and the chaos of the thirty year war would implement an unconditional monarchy.

In the Testament it was recorded that Hexagone Française would experience unprecedented prosperity at the behest of that king.

Consequently other countries attempted to delay the name inheritance of Louis Exiv with Hexagone Française having to accept many disadvantages conditions and to escape from these oppressions.

The year before last, from the time of the first year of high school, the name of Louis Exiv was inherited, however

…Mitotsudaira being dispatched to Musashi from such a young age was also part of a deal in order to speed up that flow.

From the fact that Mitotsudaira was placing importance on her livelihood as a dispatched knight from Hexagone Française even while aboard Musashi, it was likely she had not totally cut herself from Hexagone Française. That she would not even descend to IZUMO was,

Her mother huh.

She did not know the finer details but when it came to family bonds the story was different. If you became involved with the thing known as “family”, even if you pry into it there was also portion which could not be dealt with through emotion.

“Mitotsudaira, afterwards want to go get something to eat?”

“Eh? …… It is not like I wasn’t to go to IZUMO…”

“Nah, Tama is fine as well. Since Tama is also a foreign exchange ship we can eat some meat from Hexagone Française and there is also a good view. The guys who descended below will probably bring something as well. — Mitotsudaira, it’s fine if you bring green soybeans and ah, natto right?”

“No, that is, it is not that my main business is natto…., Chancellor! Where are you planning to sneak away to while carrying the goods that we are trying to clean up!?”

“Ah, don’t you get it? To a different safe house, safe house.”

“Where is that?”

“Ah! Beneath the veranda at Asama’s Shrine and inside the attic of Shiro’s shop, I spent a lot of effort remodeling them.”

*'''[Vice President]:''' 『Did you hear? Can you go and have a quick look?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『There really are there. When did he!』

*'''[Me]:''' 『Ah! Idiot, there is where the ones with priestesses are, wait till I arrive!』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『I understand. Well, once you have arrived I’ll burn them in front of your eyes okay?』

*'''[Me]:''' 『You Idiot. Think about the feelings of the people who created them. Do you get it!?』

*'''[Novice]:''' 『If you burn them they won’t become a part of the second hand market, I, as an author see that as a viable choice.』

*'''[Me]:''' 『D-Dammit, the net is full of enemies! It’s fine since I’m living in reality. In this reality space my power is threefold! However your powers have fallen to one-third! Get it!?』

*'''[Worshiper]:''' 『That’s from “Space Magistrate Echizen” which started the other day. The one who equips their combat gear in 180000 milliseconds.』

*'''[Argente Loup]:''' 『How about a thirty minute program that ends with just the transformation? In a certain way it is realistic.』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『How should I put it, with those calculations if the original level of power was a tenth of the enemy even with corrections you would still lose by a narrow margin.』

“Da-dammit! You guys reality assessment is zero sugar! Did you see that just now!?”

However the idiot, did he realize something, he slowly turned around. There,

“Huh? Horizon, what are you doing pretending to smoke a cigarette and blowing smoke out of your nose? Are you going to help me?”

The following moment. The students of the exercise based club who were practicing in the courtyard saw the window of the student council room be broken through and a human shaped something fly through the sky. However after conforming that it fell on top of the bridge everyone returned their gazes and continued their respective defense, attack and training.

Jeez…, Mitotsudaira who saw Horizon stretching out the fingers of her right hand, looked at the broken window and while experiencing an uncomfortable sweat,

“H-hey Horizon?”

“Jud, Today I have plans to do with Kimi-sama to IZUMO. However on the way I thought about bringing Toori-sama along and have been chasing after him.”

“Yeah, now that mention it you did mention something about that during class……”

“Jud. It is the store master’s family. The store master’s parent, Toori-sama’s grandmother is there.”

The reason for going there was,

“It appears that grandmother appears to know about the past Horizon therefore I wanted to meet her at least once.”

Hearing the contents of the spoken words Mitotsudaira lightly held her breath.

There were a lot of things to consider.

There was the fact that Horizon had begun to hold interest regarding her past self and that she was going to face her past head-on. There,

…Kimi had probably proposed the idea; however the Chancellor did not have the eagerness to go.

Horizon wished to know about her past self.

I wonder if the fact that he was trying as much as possible to not interfere was due to there still being a part which he was drawing back from Horizon.

That’s why,

“…Catch the Chancellor—”

She tried suggesting that for a reaction.

“Shall I accompany you? As an escort.”

Hey, Masazumi called out to her from behind. However Horizon,

“No.”

That was rejected.

However before the shock of being told she was unnecessary arrived, Horizon continued speaking.

“Yes, — I have already requested that Futayo-sama accompany me.”

“I-Is that so?”

As if trying to fill the void which had opened up inside her, Mitotsudaira asked a question.

In front of Mitotsudaira’s eyes Horizon nodded in response. That was correct.

“Jud, lately Futayo-sama has been extremely busy, due to her effectiveness at her job slicing the remains of armor plating she been called “Lady Ueno”, I thought she should take a breather. Just now when I could not find Mitotsudaira-sama I called out to Futayo-sama and there she was “I do have interest in the confections of France.”.

“…It seems that over there Futayo has been unable to acquire any free time and her tension seems like it is falling.”

However well,

“In the case of Futayo tension falling, if it confection, if she said so I could prepare them you know?"

“Is it possible for Mitotsudaira-sama to produce confection?”

Mitotsudaira nodded her head slightly.

She had self-awareness about being someone who could cook.

Her cooking had a tendency towards those of a wolf, though with confection as long as citrus fruits were not used she could do them. Particularly those western confections which used dairy products such as butter and cream were among her favorites. That was, in other words,

“Confections that use the fat of animals. — They suit the tastes of a wolf you know?”

“Jud. Well, eventually I would like you to teach me how to make those. If I had to say then a lot of what Blue thunder handled were “Meals” the master had also said that she wished for that kind of repertoire.”

Really? The one who raised their voice was Masazumi.

“Well, while I’m a supporter of the Eastern confection; however I still have interest in Western confection. My father likes them and if would be good if I could serve them before and after meetings. — Would you be willing to teach me Mitotsudaira?”

Jud, Mitotsudaira went to reply, however thought about it for a moment.

If I had to say recently the main trend of French confection were small goods. Taking into account the fact that Horizon was working in a bakery,

“If it is something you plan to sell in the store, I believe that there is a more suitable person than me.”

“Who would that be?”

“Jud, Mary Stuart.”

Mary who was provisionally seeking asylum from England was together with the Tachibana couple presently members of our class. However Mitotsudaira had hardly exchanged words with Mary. The reason was simple.

…It was because she was British.

During the Middle Ages Hexagone Française had invaded England; however those invaders became indigenous and created the southern part of England. Consequently England attempted repeatedly to be involved with the Royal succession of France; there was also the famous Joan De Arc who caused the Anglo-French 100 year war.

Hexagone Française even now still considers England as a vassal state or territories of Française and is treating it as an insurgent nation. Mitotsudaira also had from a young age gown up listening to her mother’s stories about Joan De Arc. A mere two hundred years ago France almost came under the control of England, with its lands and people being ravished and there the girl who had leaded the salvation of France was burnt at the stake by the English.

That it was a long time ago is what her mother would always laugh and tell her. That now is the world of “stories”.

……That is why; it is not like she held any resentment against England, however.

Her sentiment was that she must find some positive points. They interfered with her country and plundered many things, however England had probably gone ahead and returned something.

That was a negative way of thinking.

She was thinking that she should not bring historical problems into her and Mary’s personal relationship.

Therefore she was taking a distance from Mary to make sure that part did not come out during a chance remark.

However during the time while she was thinking about herself who had made the claim that Mary was a suitable substitute concerning the production of confection,

“— Mitotsudaira-sama?”

“Eh?”

In contrast to here who was falling into a spiral of deep thought, to Mitsudaira who seemed as if she was taken aback, Horizon called out.

“Why Mary-sama?”

“Ah, umm, well…”

While feeling a one way sense of disappointment that if she did not explain they would not accept Mitotsudaira spoke.

“Rather the confection of Hexagone Française, in England there are more goods which would be considered evolutions of bread. If I had to say Hexagone Française’s confection has a lot of small goods—“

“That is the type that I wish for, Mitotsudaira-sama. If it is an evolution of bread then it would be somewhat difficult to distinguish from the goods on the shelves.”

“…Is that right?”

“Jud. — The store master is always originally from IZUMO; however it would appear that she is a magnificent real samurai and that confection creating and the like were out one shot in her way of living. If I had to say, it seems like that she learned to make bread in England.”

Well, she nodded and behind her Masazumi softly laughed.

“Argente Loup confection classroom huh. I wonder if this would be held regularly.”

“Masazumi…!”

Turning around, outside of the window a pair of black wings appeared holding a package.

“Eh!? What? Service contravene classroom…!? What is that material? I’ll use it!? — Ah, this is that idiot’s goods.”

“Malga would you please stop mishearing such strange things… If that package is a Priestess work then please forward it over to Asama’s place.”

Ah, Naruze looked at the name and address, then kicked the broken windowsill and did a backwards somersault.

It looked like she was correct.

Lately every night together with Naito she had been flying around testing the functionality of Schwarz Fräulein and Weiss Fräulein however,

“As expected you don’t use them during the day? I understand that the noise is dreadful after all.”

“They have bad fuel consumption. During the day since people and ships are flying, we have to make quick stops and circumvent a lot of them which makes the fuel costs nothing to sneeze at. That’s why night, when it is only people we know, is the real deal. — For the time being we have also been setting “Geheimnis Sabbat” during the night, will you come watch?”

Jud, Horizon was the one who replied. She nodded and,

“I will bring the confection that Mitotsudaira-sama has created along with me.”

Hmm, Naruze showed a meaningful smile and flew above the wind sill.

“That sounds nice — it has been a while. I’m looking forward to it.”

She thought about protesting, however before she could voices echoed up from below.

“He ran away!” “He’s crawling!... He’s fast” “Eh, no stop!”

There among the screams of the students was the sound of footsteps mixed in,

“…It’s the Chancellor.”

“…Horizion will ignore this and go ahead with Kimi.”

There’s nothing to be done, Masazumi’s voice was heard however it suddenly stopped. Thinking about what the matter was, there Tsukinowa was opening a sign frame.

Masazumi who was looking at the sign frame slightly furrowed her brow, however when she noticed here,

“Ah, — please go on ahead. A message has come in from Neshinbara so I just have to deal with that.”

“If something happens, make sure to immediately let me know okay?”

Jud, after hearing that answer Mitotsudaira together with Horizon went out into the corridor. Everyone else as well, for example Mary, at this time was living while embracing a variety of thoughts.

[[Image:Horizon3A_0076.jpg|thumb]]
'''Study - IZUMO CORPORATION'''

''Toori'':　『Sis! Sis! I descended down into IZUMO however there were a variety of branded goods and I did not know which I should buy! Do you have any advice please!』

''Kimi'':　『Let’s see, having a basic look there should be no problem if you buy the IZUMO brand. It’s a composite syndicate so you can go from a castle or ship to even a grain of rice. The representative brands of IZUMO as are below.』

*'''Izumo Industry:''' IZUMO’s parent organization. In reality IZUMO is also a brand of the Izumo Industry however since Izumo industry has Shinto and aviation technologies as the primary concern the positions are now reversed.
*'''IZUMO:''' IZUMO’s main brand. Having Shinto, aviation technology and commodities as the primary concerns, it has developed at many levels by using the transportation capacity of the Shinto network which connects the entirety of the Far East. It is the largest enterprise of the Far East. Since the Shirasago Enterprise started dealing with serious goods, in reality they have started developing into a variety of areas including joke material.
*'''Shirasago Enterprise''': In contrast to IZUMO which liked to develop a variety of new products, with serious staple goods and Shinto-related as the core of the brand they have in reality changed into a different shrine. The headquarters are located below IZUMO on the land of the old IZUMO. They often get caught up in the messes of IZUMO and ends up in the role of facing that trouble.
*'''Bizen''': A brand which handles ironworking related activities. It is located upon the southern provisional country border of M.H.H.R. and Hexagone Française and conducts the provision of Olay Metal to both countries. Its expansion into other country is BIZEN.
*'''INARIFOX:''' an Inari related development section which was merged during the Harmonic Unification War. Specialises in the development of Mouse and Executive Assistant
*'''Izumo Divine Transmission:''' A provider which handled the Shinto divine transmission network from ancient times. It is the foundation of the entire Far East’s Shinto divine transmission network, after the Harmonic Unification War they also took charge of the heavenly god divine transmission network system of the Capital and the Ise force.

''Kimi'':『There are also the gods of war MINO and the fast food stalwart BURGER, however these should describe those relating to life on Musashi and those located nearby. Musashi has the majority of Shinto goods and Divine transmissions being of the Shirasago brand as a result of the Asama Shrine being connected to Shirasago, however in other cities of the Far East the names of IZUMO and Izumo Divine Transmission are larger. Each brand has goods which they are considered a speciality so it might be good to keep that in mind.”』

''Toori'':　『Well…., with all these being available I have to make sure to decide by genre.』

''Kimi'':　『No, you’re talking about Eroge again.』

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 01

2012-10-13T03:23:14Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter 01: The Companions of the Closed Room */

==Chapter 01: The Companions of the Closed Room ==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0037.jpg|thumb]]
''What does it mean to be able to speak.''

''Without a guilty conscience."

'''Point Allocation (Composure)'''

<center>●</center>

Luuynes: 『My lady.』

ANA: 『What is it?』

Luuynes: 『It appears that there is a situation in which I can go there. I think that it will become a situation where I will intrude on the co-operators on the way however it seems that several kind souls will intermediate.』

ANA: 『Yeah I mostly understand, it is that old man... Ah, However however if you are coming over here I want a letter. One from my elder brother, one from her and one from my friend. Ones which are handwritten okay?』

Luuynes: 『That degree of an order then one way or another.』

ANA: 『My my, you do not care who the requested party is?』

Luuynes: 『It is simply saying that I want the thing which I want. I determine that it does not matter who is the other party.』

ANA: 『You are flawless.』

Luuynes: 『It is an honour to be praised by you. Well then my lady is it not about time that you sleep?』

ANA: 『Yeah…, however…』

Luuynes『The cold is?』

ANA: 『Perhaps that is right I wonder?』

Luuynes:『In that case please relax. During the next few days the sun should be visiting there. For my lady who has received the nickname “Moon” in order to receive the sun, the time when the sun has arrived has come. That is something that I try saying.』

ANA: 『Once the morning comes the moon disappears you know? Is something which I try and say.』

Luuynes: 『No, my lady that is it simply that is becomes not possible to see. It yields the light to the sun. There is no way that the moon disappears. It is a physical impossibility.』

ANA: 『You are flawless.』

<center>●</center>

There was a classroom which was warmly accepting the light of the sun.

The window was open, with class being conducted among the incoming wind.

In front of the blackboard there was a female teacher with a nametag Sanyou, who while stretching her back was drawing a hexagon with blackboard chalk.

“Well now, Musashi is currently in Hexagone Française I’m sorry that two weeks have passed since we have arrived here, and that the scope of class had finally reached this part—“
Even since England, after covering English history, things had livened up and had been unable to catch up. While Sanyo was thinking that at this rate after the second semester would be perilous, for the time being she completed drawing the hexagon.

“Okay, this is the shape of Hexagone Française however originally during the era of the Roman Empire this area was the land of the barbarians. At the present moment this might be difficult to believe however at the time with regards to Europe beneath the southern areas of Rome was not a country but was simply a deserted land in which several tribes came and went. That being the case the Roman Empire called the part of this large land that would eventually become a part of Hexagone Française the Gaul province.”

Then,

“In order to suppress the threat of the barbarians the Roman Empire dispatched Caesar. There in 511 B.C. Caesar oppressed a large portion of Gaul. This era of Caesar’s memorandum is still being conveyed today through “Caesar’s Military History”.”

Sanyou thought to herself, Lord Caesar had accomplished a variety of different things

With respect to the historical reproduction since Caesar’s invasion of Gaul was the keystone for the territory segmentation that followed it was re-enacted through a detailed plan. However as a consequence of being too passionate, a rehearsal ended up being conducted and after the main event, Caesar ended up writing “Came again, Saw again, and Won again” in “Caesar’s Military History”.

“Anyhow after the collapse of the Roman Empire this land once again returned to being a lawless area. During the eight-ninth century, this area was once again conquered and the individual who granted this area peace was Charles the Great. In French he was known as Charlemagne. He placed the area from the present day Europe up to Tres España under his
command, however after his death this “Carolingian Empire” was split into three….”

On the right side of the hexagon Sanyou drew a shape like an upside down shogi piece. Beneath both of these she drew a boot shaped diagram.

“One of these, the one on the right side was M.H.R.R. Another one of these, the one at the bottom became K.P.A.ITALIA. Lastly where the former Gaul province was located became Hexagon Francis“

Well then,

“Do you know which part of Hexagon Francis makes it weaker in regards to M.H.R.R. and K.P.A.Italia?”

<center>●</center>

In response to the question everyone looked around. When she indicated someone as a test the blonde-haired student,

“Ah, I’m sorry, my family is Catholic…”

Sanyou formed a wry smile. People do have a lot of circumstances, after nodding in recognition she took a breath,

“Well Hexagon Francis does not have either a Holy Roman Empire or a Pope. In other words, it is simply a country which possesses a large volume of land. Therefore compared to the other two countries they possess a weaker level of influence, even when they installed an internal king this wasn’t recognised by either M.H.R.R. or K.P.A. Italia with this conversely being something that was exploited. However….”

Sanyou drew multiple oblique lines on the interior of the hexagon and created a plane.

“The central region. In respect to M.H.R.R. which consists of a large number of mountains and forest and K.P.A. Italia which has a small landmass Hexagone Française with its rivers and large plains had an advantage when it came to production. Using this land as a foundation by the time of the crusades Française had become a country which compared favorably to other nations, following this there were the civil wars due to the hundred year war and the religious revolution however on the contrary these events were used to establish “Gallicanism”, a Catholic style which was not controlled by the Pope. Then…”

Sanyo wrote “Emperor” in the center of the hexagon.

“After increasing national power and an obtaining an original Catholic style, they also obtained their own Emperor. This was not like the Roman Emperor who was bound by Catholicism and history; it was an Emperor for the sake of Hexagone Française.”

Among those Emperors’ the individual who led Hexagone Française to its peak was —”

There she took a breath. While looking over everyone, with her back hand she wrote on the blackboard.

“The current Chancellor Louis Exiv”

Tapping the blackboard and taking a look there was an unreadable something written on the blackboard, with that Sanyou halted her movements.

<center>●</center>

“…..Well then”

While thinking that the neighboring classroom that had suddenly become quiet was a mystery, Mary stood up from her chair.

Inside the silent classroom, she raised her right hand and at her hands appeared a Shinto style sign frame.

It was a set with Tenzou.

The previous day, the confirmation for the contract has passed through Asama and using the setting “Hidden Tsirhc” a combination of Catholic and Shinto was achieved.

“— Mary? Can you give your opinion? Is it all right?”

“— Eh? Um, Jud, my apologies teacher, I was just doing a bit of thinking about Tenzou-sama”

For some reason everybody straightened their posture and took a position where they were straining their ears. By the window side the wet man and his older sister were fanning each other with desk mats, and Musashi's Princess was watching that. On the opposite side, the corridor side,

“Muneshige-sama … I just now almost let my soul escape form my body”

“Eh? What’s the matter Gin. There’s nothing strange about thinking about your partner”

While thinking that there were people here who understood what she was saying, Mary operated her sign frame. While thinking that if Tenzou who was next to her on her right hand side, who was staying silent and looking downward, was felling unwell she would look after him later she,

“Well then Hexagone Française which had gained Louis Exiv as the Emperor increased the size of its territory. It was a result from of the shape becoming a hexagon that there was a trend for Française to be called Hexagon. This was the origin of Hexagone. Then according to the recreation of History, they will be the victor of the thirty year war and it is
the current thinking that they will become an existence which could be said to be the supreme ruler of the entirety of Europe.”

However,

“Louis Exiv decided to cooperate with the Mouri clan who governed the Far East portion of Hexagon Francis. He had a student marriage with the current head of the Mouri clan, the women who inherited the name of Mouri Terumoto.”

Mary thought. That there is someone who is in a similar situation as her.

She had come to the Far East by claiming the survival of England as her just cause however there was also that type of thing between Mouri and Hexagon Francis.

Mary while thinking back on the knowledge that she had Tenzou teach her every night on the Far East power balance,

“Originally the Mouri lineage was a powerful regional clan of a small force; however in the generation of the enlightened monarch Mouri Motonari they expanded the scale of their force. At that time, the Amako family who was overseeing the Izumo region was brought down however IZUMO which was being overseen by the Amako family feared the intervention of Hexagon Francis—”

Mary looked out the window. Everyone else looked as well.

What was outside the window was the land and city floating in the sky.

It was a floating island, a place where things such as the construction of Musashi were done.

On the occasion of the large scale reconstruction that Musashi had underwent 10 years ago; she had come from England to see it together with her younger sister.

This IZUMO was,

“Prior to the Mouri invasion the shrine and the central development were floated; furthermore the surrounding ports, companies and workshops were also floated and considered a neutral territory. There were many connections to the Amako clan in IZUMO…”

She had heard that Milton and Walter, who were of the Amako clan, had even after overseeing the flotation of IZUMO continued to battle with Mouri. They were doing this as a preventative measure against Mouri and Hexagon Francis who were trying to interfere with IZUMO.

It was two years ago when those two came to England. I wonder if it was because they had decided that IZUMO’s status as a neutral territory was stable.

On the inside Mary happily thought that it was after she had departed from England that she had become able to think that way about them.

“There are quite a number of individuals originally from IZUMO who are currently in Musashi.”

The one who nodded in agreement was Oriotorai.

“That holds true for me, as well as Suzu’s father, Toori and Kimis’ mother’s family side were also from IZUMO. Also… Sanyou was as well”

The one who nodded in agreement was Kimi.

“Haha, at IZUMO our grandmother was doing fluid related…., now she would be an advisor I wonder? Anyway that type of feeling right? If I can make the arrangements I was considering visiting her today however, Foolish brother?”

In front of the dancing girl’s question, the wet man however tilted his neck.

“Hmm….. You’re planning to bring Horizon along with you right? Nah, I’m a little reluctant, I'll go afterward”

“Is that so? Toori-sama. Why?

In response to the Musashi’s princess’s question he scratched his hair with an um.

“Well, for some reason or another I guess.”

Mary who was thinking that there must be some circumstances looked towards the puzzled Horizon. There,

“So about this Mouri family at the moment they have a slightly difficult situation approaching them. That is because in the era of the Mouri family current head Lady Terumoto they become the representative of Hashiba’s side, the western force, during the final battle deciding the rulership of the Far East and battle with the Eastern forces of Matsudaira —”

She took a breath.

“— As a result they meet their defeat and lose a large amount of their force”

<center>●</center>

Nonetheless, in order to get across her words Mary opened her mouth. There,

“However the Mouri clan, Lord Motonari prospered with his three sons, and prepared for what was to come. Towards his three sons so as to unite their abilities there in the story of the “three arrows”, a famous anecdote of Lord Motonari right?”

This was knowledge that she had heard from Tenzou just the previous day.

Lord Motonari called his three sons together and first handed his eldest son a single arrow which he was made to break.

After that he handed his next oldest son two arrows, which he somehow managed to break by himself. However,
…..when he handed his third eldest three arrows, he tried to break these on his own however he was unable to do so, however.

The eldest and second eldest were both unable to break the three arrows. The three men who were unable to break suffered a trauma. Consequently Lord Motonari,

“……You must not ostracise. As to combine the abilities of the three of you. You will suffer emotion damage otherwise…!”

Saying that the three of them peacefully combined their abilities and overcame the difficult situation, it seemed to be that sort of instruction.

This apparently was something that nearly became inconsistent with the historical re-enactment, however this was apparently adverted due to Lord Motonari’s praised ad-lib ability.

The performance skills of the people of the Far East is high, is what Mary thought

“—There Lord Motonari sent his second and third born sons into the east and west countries that Mouri was suppressing in order to solidify the defences of the indirect rule that Mouri was conducting. However the first-born son who was succeeding the Mouri clan soon passed away. Consequently the child of the oldest born son, the grandchild of Lord Motonari Terumoto ended up becoming the young heir to the Mouri clan.”

However Lord Motonari who was supporting the young ruler also before long passed away.

While being supported by her two uncles who had gone to different families and her other uncles who were the children of Lord Motonari’s concubines she took command of the Mouri clan.

“However, after wards they suffered the Hashiba invasion and surrendered, choosing to becoming incorporated into the organization as this was the path to keep Lord Terumoto alive.”

I wonder if it was because of this, it is said that Hexagone Française and the Mouri clan formed a close relationship in order to prevent the invasion on the Far East side and prevent the interference in Hexagone Française’s rule.”

Well then, there Mary spoke. What was being displayed in her sigh frame was Hexagone Française’s structure.

* '''Chancellor: Louis Exiv: Inherits the blood of the gods. Testament Armour user.'''
* '''President: Mouri Terumoto: Wife of Exiv. Also inherits the name of D'Artagnan. Testament Armour user.'''
* '''Vice Chancellor: Lord Turenne: Due to the name inheritance being announced only recently, details unknown'''
* '''Vice President: Luynes : Refers to the God of War Palais Cardinal . Also inherits the name of the treasurer Mazarin.'''
* '''Secretary: Mouri Motokiyo: Hexagone Française’s automated doll Mouri 1. Terumoto’s adviser'''
* '''Special Agent: The Three Musketeers (Henri, Armand, Isaac): Battled styled automated dolls attached to Terumoto.'''

“—that should sum it up. Since France had formed their relationship with Mouri, it was then that they first began to exchange automated dolls as personnel. It is said that they a part of Mouri’s side force replenishment, however including that nothing is said about Turenne’s identity except that they are a first year different species, it is a source of uncertainty.”

The one who nodded in agreement was the glass wearing boy who was close with Shakespeare. In front of Mary’s eyes, while he was pulling out a sign frame with the same contents as here,

“It would seem that it was a personal that was recommended by Louise Exiv’s younger sister, the former provisional chancellor and student president Anne D'Autriche, who as the result of an incurable disease is currently undergoing treatment at an M.H.R.R. Protestant city. However, according to talk, this person apparently passed the test implemented in Hexagone Française’s by quite a narrow margin. It is said she might be the possessor of some type of specialized ability or something.”

“Well, from what I hear, that is in other words an idiot?”

“No, after all being at the Vice president class there is no way that it is that straight forward. It is something to be cautious of.”

The one who spoke in agreement was Oriotorai who was standing at the podium. While writing a summary of the words with chalk on the blackboard, she gave a smile of recognition this way.

“Well, that should sum it up. Thank you for your opinion Mary, you did a good job”

Being told that by the person who was in charge of this class, there was relief that she was becoming a member of this class.

“Thank you very much”

“Jud. Well Mary, our class has this kind of atmosphere okay? Umm, the contents of your execution are—”

She said Jud, however Mary tilted her head. While questioning what exactly was occurring on her inside,

“I think it was determined by majority so it become like that…however how does me kissing Tenzou-sama become a punishment?”

The neighboring Tenzou hung his head, tilted it and fell onto his desk, and then Oriotorai while still keeping her back facing this way raised a strange noise with chalk on the blackboard.

<center>●</center>

Masazumi was reflexively taken aback at the ear splitting noise which penetrated from her ears to her core.

I’m really bad when it comes to this type of noise. Glancing around her surroundings, there directly in front on her Mitotsudaira hair was completely standing on end and shivering.

“My my my!, Nenji!. You’re rippling”

“Yeah! Shake my surface!!”

How noisy.

Nevertheless Oriotorai in response to Mary dragged the strange noise until the edge of the chalkboard.

During that time, Masazumi was lightly clenching her teeth and shaking, however

“Ah!”

The strange noises vanished, and at the same time that Oriotorai turned around the end of class bell began to slowly ring out

Oh, well, Oriotorai who had checked the time placed the chalk and paused for a moment.

“Well for now today’s class is finished. Then during HR we will discuss the preparations and the for the upcoming planned field tip. Well the current Musashi has not yet decided where it is headed yet, when the situation is understood it is something that I want to decide. Also the person who is going to Miriam’s place please take the notes."

Hearing the words being said, Masazumi suddenly thought.

Determining the situation of Musashi is my job is it not.

Well, what should Musashi do for the current future? That plan had been mostly decided upon.

There Mitotsudaira who was in front of her turned around and spoke.

“Masazumi? In approximately one week Musashi’s repairs should be completed. If there is something that you haven’t decided upon I am available for consultation you know? My hometown is in the sky of Hexagone Françaisey after all.”

“Ah, in that case could I’ll have you accompany me after school for a bit. There something which I wish to examine a little. I also wished to discuss with everyone where we should direct Musashi from here on out.”

With those words everyone in the classroom turned around. Oriotorai also raised a smile however loudly clapped her hands.

“Ok, Okay but for now after we have finished HR okay? Then you can do as you please.”

Jud, Masazumi exchanged nods with Mitotsudaira, then as if to convince herself Masazumi muttered.

“I have to keep a level head. Both for the future of Musashi and the Far East. …. First thing to do is HR.

Once that was finished it would be after school. That was the start of free time.”

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02

2012-10-13T03:20:34Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location */

==Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0051.jpg|thumb]]

''Being there''

''Even without being told''

''What is a good place''

'''Point Allocation (The Right Person in the Right Place)'''

<center>●</center>

*'''Luuynes:''' 『My Lady, I have obtained permission. Before I depart tomorrow it seems I will be able to take possession of the letters. However your friend did require some arrangements being made . Also—』

*'''ANA:''' 『Also, what is it?』

*'''Luuynes:''' 『There was also a letter from My Lady’s friend’s spouse. They were saying about doing something with the picked fruit however I took possession of only the flowers.』

*'''ANA:''' 『Jeez…. Everyone is being tactful of strange areas.』

*'''Luuynes:''' 『No, it was me who made that request. That I wanted them to be tactful.』

*'''ANA:''' 『……You are perfect.』

<center>●</center>

The after school activities had begun.

The students left the school grounds and headed off into their respective locations, however many went to assist in the repairs of Musashi or headed towards the location of their part time jobs.

The time when voices were exchanged, separated and once again assembled at the location where they pleased.

The gaze which overlooked all of this was however located inside a closed room.

From the bridge, which was as if it spanned over Musashi’s central forward vessel Musahino, there was someone who was observing everything.

The person who had hurriedly come here after school had finished was,

“Suzu-sama…. Here you go green tea and apple pie which was purchased from the fair below. Over.”

“T-Thank yo-u , “Musashino”.”

It was Suzu.

<center>●</center>

The heart of the bridge. Even after the teacup and plate were placed on the side-table next to her chair she did not immediately reach for them.

For her who had just come here, the first thing she laid her hands on was the space which surrounded her chair.

…The imitation of Musashi and IZUMO are just about done.

In the space in front of her outstretched hands was the surface section of Musashi as well as the surrounding geography and town which had been created through light.
Following the movements of Suzu’s hands, who was seated in a chair, the model of the world scrolled and according to these hand actions the adding and removal of the three-dimensional model was conducted.

Looking at that spectacle Musashi said,

“It appears that the modelling of Musashi has been considerably completed. Over.”

“Umm but since it changes e-every day… I am unable to keep up.”

Particularly in this area, Suzu pointed to an area near the deck of the first right and left ship which had wide repair spots and formed a smile.

“When something occurs again w-will this be useful?”
Jud, the automated doll nodded her head.

“I can conclude that when we carry out instructions it will be different if we have a detailed understanding of the deck, also when we act in the support of everyday activities if there is a map which was created with a different viewpoint than our automated dolls reasonable judgment it will be very helpful. It will also be helpful to the elementary school children and the other people who come here for sightseeing. Also—, when Toori causes a problem, compared to the geographical understanding of the automated dolls, the map Suzu has created makes the “hiding places” easier to determine. —Over.”

It that right, Suzu nodded with a smile took a breath and adjusted her seating.

After hesitating for a moment Suzu took the teacup from the side table in both her hands and sat back in her chair.

Then Suzu, who went as if to sink into the model of Musashi, however abruptly let out a small laugh.

“Whatever is the matter? —Over.”

“Jud, everyone’s after school is varied.… Look everyone.”

Suzu put the teacup up to her mouth and then as if to count the models individual locations she indicated with her right fingers.

The fingers which indicated in order from the front lastly indicated one location.

A building at the rear of Okutama. It was the imitation of the Musashi Ariadust academy.

<center>●</center>

Even when it was after school there were still the shadows of people inside Musashi Ariadust Academy.

Among those remaining were not only the students who were part of the indoor clubs,

“So I came for this examination however this school council room is totally not cleaned and handled quite irresponsibility. Mitotsudaira… is a member of the Chancellor's Board so you don’t use this room right?”

Masazumi surveyed the place where she was currently standing.… This is the school buildings frontal side third floor’s student council room, huh.

You could even call this position the face of the school however…

By all rights this room should have had quite a large floor space; however there were chairs, desks as well other goods piled up left and right as if to create a corridor from the door to the windows.

This was evidence that the successive generations of the student council had not been functioning.

In front of Masazumi, who was surveying the valley of goods, was Mitotsudaira who had opened a window and then turned around with a fed up expression.

“This is more like a storeroom than a student council room; however well it is the same for those of the Chancellor's Board as well.”

“Is that so?”

Jud, while trying to avoid touching anything Mitotsudaira shrugged her shoulders.
“The members who make up the Board use the Board room down below; however it is in the same state as here. After all, the Far East operated under the premise that there would be no emergency situations under the oppression of the Testament Union. Even after Mikawa, if something happens, it is usually settled in the classroom or cafeteria or on top of the bridge. However — why now of all times did you want to use this place, Masazumi?”

I wonder why, Masazumi looked at the objet d'art which was composed of carelessly piled up goods and desks which was enough to prevent the view the ceiling on the left and right and let out a sigh. She folded her arms and while once again thinking about what was going on,

“When I was appointed as the vice president, I came here to look once, yeah the Far East Student Council was after all a mere skeleton and decided to give up.”

However,

“—The classroom, the cafeteria, on top of the bridge, the courtyard or Blue Thunder, we can hold a strategy meeting anywhere. I came to realize recently that the Far East was that kind of place. However on the other hand I thought it necessary for everyone to have a place to share.”

“Then, that place which everyone would share is—”

Yeah, Masazumi shook her head downwards. Indicating towards the floor with her right hand,

"It is not I’m suggesting we have to be here all the time. However when we can’t make contact, when we wish to save someone, when there is a time to be patient… you should come here, what I want is a place like that.”

While saying that, what she remembered was something that occurred at Mikawa. The feeling of being dumbfounded when she returned home on a certain day and realized that her mother was gone still remained inside her heart.

The reason why she wanted a place which allowed people to believe that someone was there was to hold back her past fear.

“I wonder why!”

Masazumi looked at the outside of the seemingly narrow window. The city of Musashi was spread out under the afternoon sky, beyond that was the edge of the dock and fields and shelterbelts, the city of IZUMO. However Masazumi gazed with sharp eyes further into the interior, the south-eastern sky and the forest and valleys of the mainland which spread out beneath IZUMO.

“—Only one week until the repairs are complete. After that is complete, we will begin moving again in order to gain the cooperation of many countries. However this part of Europe is currently in the middle of the thirty year war. I cannot deny the possibility of sustaining damage like we did during the Armada battle. If we hold an official position when that happens there will be a large difference in the civilian’s sense of security.”

“Jud, —it is also my opinion that what will occur from now on will be the true battlefield. There is also Neshinbara’s opinion. That in the previous Armada Sea battle the strategy of Tres España in order to preserve their own fleet was “Through the use of a small efficient force, they aimed for not the sinking of Musashi but the stoppage”, it was not all-out war for them.”

Listening to Mitotsudaira’s words Masazumi thought that she was correct.

That’s why she nodded and,

“I want to strengthen the Student Council and Chancellor’s Board. Think of it as a hidden urgent business.”

Masazumi thought after saying that. That in Mitotsudaira’s expression there was a shadow. That’s why,

“Is there something troubling you?”

“Eh? Ah, no.”

In front of Masazumi’s eyes, Mitotsudaira lightly waved her hand from left to right. Then as if she was arranging her thoughts,

“I have to make sure to be reliable. I have to take into account my true abilities.”

“I think that Mitotsudaira is doing a fine job.”

During the crash of the cargo ship it was her who had supervised things like the night watch, the transport of supplies and the construction inside the ship. If she had not been present at that scene then there were many of Tenzou's orders which would not have functioned, this was something that anyone who was at the scene realized. However,
….Was it because Mitotsudaira was a member of the Chancellor’s Board I wonder.

There is also one’s duty as a knight. Thinking about her role during battle,

…In England she suffered a draw with Walsingham….

While on-board Musashi together with Walsingham she was unable to stop Tres España vice Chancellor Takakane Hironaka, this is what is known as the difference in strength, however,

“Even though there is always someone stronger, I sill wish to become stronger you know?”

“In that case, the path of strengthening, it would be good to search for a suitable location. If there is anything let me know. There is now, after the Armada Sea Battle, an understanding in the public opinion towards battle. It will make it easier to gain acceptance.”

Jud, Mitotsudaira nodded and a slight silence occurred.

Thinking that it would be bad for the silence to continue Masazumi purposefully let out a large breath,

“Well then.”

Saying that in a distinct voice to bring Mitotsudaira to her senses, she rolled up her jacket sleeves.

“Well then shall we do a little examining….?

“L-Let us do that. However this is….”

In front of Mitotsudaira’s half opened eyes. What was there was,

“……Ah? Right from the start, what is this mountain of mail order, ….. Huh, eroge have been placed and piled up in here!”

<center>●</center>

Masazumi took the brown wrapped package which was lightly covered in dust in hand. Narrowing her eyes and holding it aloft that was indeed exactly what she had thought it was.

Good grief, after putting that as a preface Masazumi went,

“That idiot, what does he think this place is…!!”

“…..The fact that you have no doubts about who that belongs to is amazing Masazumi.”

If there is some other possibility I would like to know.

However Mitotsudaira with a testing air also took one in hand,

“However what exactly is this, on the invoice “Theban Genuine Force VS Spartan Homo army corps. Remaining 300” is resolutely written you know? …. Furthermore not only the title but the subtitle “There are no women! Regain your sanity!” is excessive. Is this head alright?”

“Like I would know. In any case we have to dispose of any crying games because if that idiot dies the existence of this country will be in jeopardy. I have to clearly tell him that he should buy the next one only after he had finished clearing the current ones.”

“However, I have the feeling the Chancellor puts all the earnings from his part time job into this….”

…This when I’m already finished with just food and book expenses! A family which provides food is enviable!

While thinking about her real motivations, in the meanwhile she summoned her ant eater Tsukinowa as a response to the current situation which was in front of her eyes. After positioning on her shoulders, patting her head and rubbing cheers together opened the chat,

*'''[Vice-President]:''' 『Asama, I will send you an image of the eroge which are here, if we sold them how much would that be?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『Umm, from the looks of it everything would be worth about 12000 yen… huh, why was I called as the appraiser!?』

She had already told me what I wanted to know. Having personnel who did not hold official positions yet were still talented was a good thing for the country.

“Anyhow selling all this and only getting about 12000 yen. ….I really don’t understand males.”

“— Even though in the past you were trying to become one?”

Having that said to her with a bitter smile Masazumi considered her own circumstances. However she was unable to come up with a good explanation.

“I’ll correct myself, I don’t understand about that idiot.”

In contrast to Mitotsudaira’s deepening bitter smile, Masazumi who felt uncomfortable directed her sight to the window. Beneath her eyes was the overhead bridge in front of the
school yard where she had done the public debate, thinking that it was around there that she had debated,

……she had also had her trousers yanked down…..!

“Ah umm Masazumi, you seem to be upset about something? Was it what I just said?”

“Eh? Ah no, it has nothing to do with that. It was something else, from a while back”

Masazumi shifted here glance to the front. As she did,beneath the bridge, on the other side of the descending staircase was Remorse Way,

…the port side natural area is where the park is.

After she had seen Sakai off to Mikawa and returned, it is the park she went via when going through the natural area.

In the center there was a retreat building, a small place where there are always children playing. After that time she had stopped by several times and spent her reading time there. It was only of the few spots inside Musashi that Masazumi was able to relax.
Sooner or later, while thinking that it might be nice to have a meal or a conference at the hermitage Masazumi rolled up her the sleeves of her jacket.

“Well, I’m not planning to do a full-scale job however shall we see how further inside looks…”

Once that is complete,

“Shall we descend to IZUMO for a break? Mitotsudaira”

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira listened to Masazumi’s question.

“There is apparently a festival happening down in IZUMO.”

With those words, Mitotsudaira experienced a moment of indecision.

…She was being considerate of my circumstances.

As a matter of fact, Hexagone Française was the homeland of Mitotsudaira however even after receiving permission to enter IZUMO she had not descended into IZUMO. Naturally there was a reason was she had not done so.

The promise she had made with her mother.

That’s why; even though many people including her friends were descending for a break she herself did not go.
It seems like Masazumi had realized that fact. Consequently,

…That she didn’t ask why I do not go but instead invited me to go with her was—.

This was her way of being considerate due to the short friendship that existed.

Everyone in her surroundings already knew the reason thus they no longer made this type of invitation, however it did provide a sense of freshness.

That’s why Mitotsudaira with a bitter smile mixed in,

“It is alright, I still have management of my territory inside Musashi to do. In a little while Musashi will be heading in the direction of Edo right? I think that I will descend at my actual territory.”

“I see.”

At that point Masazumi put an end to that topic. There with both parties taking a short pause the conversion did not restart.

……ah……?

Mitotsudaira thought about the present situation with a slight doubt, this was a situation almost as if “directly following mentioning a bad topic”.

……Uh

From Masazumi's current silence she could feel an atmosphere of “sorry”. Masazumi had also already realized it as well, however if she immediately brought out a new topic it is certain that it could be felt that she was avoiding the previous topic.

It was now the turn for Masazumi to wait and for here to bring out a new topic to indicate “Do not worry about it.”.

Mitotsudaira thought that she must say something.

….H-however, umm.

Frankly she was not good with this kind of situation. Mitotsudaira while wiping away an uncomfortable sweat,

“U-umm, that is…”

Right when she finished panicking. Unexpectedly a voice came from behind her. That was,

“Oi oi oi oi you guys! What are you doing with my treasure library!?”

Turning around, there in the corridor was an idiot who was carrying an eroge package.

Masazumi who was in a state of completely half-closed eyes turned around to the culprit responsible for the state of this room. On her shoulder

『Ma-』

There, there Tsukinowa. You were not mistaken in deploying attack spells. However those were the anti-ghost spells that Asama gave us during the battle against Hatton. You need anti-object or anti-personal spells. Also it is fine if you do not do that against other people okay?

However while this side was conducting something like a strategy meeting through eye-contact, that idiot was,

“Ah! These guys. Even though I went to great trouble to arrange the titles in several orders, you went and ruined that! Seijun! Do you understand how much the “The Changelings – throbbing labyrinth version” that you are currently holding is worth!?”

“It comes to about 300 yen out of the 12000 yen doesn’t it?”

Saying that the idiot pulled a textbook from his breast pocket, dammit!! , and threw it against the floor. Following that, the naked guy who still wearing clothes pointed in this direction,

“You don’t understand! Don’t understand at all Seijun! The values of goods are not determined by their price alone!”

“Ah! It is whether they are useless or not.”

The idiot again threw the textbook against the ground. Following that he looked at Mitotsudaira,

“Oi oi Nate! Say something to her. By the way Nate, won’t you come down to IZUMO and hang out with everyone? The fresh meat there from Hexagone Française is delicious. At the moment its lamb! Lamb! How about having a bite of one which is only salted and spit roasted?”

“Uh…… Um that is well.”

In contrast with Mitotsudaira who was unable to follow the flow of the conversation, the idiot while scratching his head said,

“It’s fine Nate.”

Hmm, there the idiot tilted his neck,

“It’s not like your mother told you never ever to return. It’s not the mainland but IZUMO, once in a while let’s all go down and grab a meal together yeah? Everyone wants to have a meal with you, you know!? An expensive one!”

“…Is that because you want it to be my treat?”

That is what I was thinking is what Masazumi muttered to herself. However, on the other hand her thinking was,

……Mother?

That was the first time she had heard that story.

<center>●</center>

Masazumi did not know very much about Mitotsudaira.

About all she had heard was that she was originally of a small nobility, and that her family structure was her mother being a Loup-Garou and father being a human.

There was also that for some reason or another, she had inherited the name of the Mito-Matsudaira clan and was dispatched alone to Musashi which had led to the current situation.
…Mitotsudaira’s last name was also originally a different name.

Masazumi did not know the specific details with regards to the circumstance regarding her name inheritance.

This was because recently in Hexagone Française not only the important roles but also the noble lineage had been frequently interchanging due to the historical reconstruction of the thirty year war and the Catholic and Protestant civil war.

Recently the treasurer as well as the vice Chancellor had also just been changed. Everything was all part of the flow to welcome the era of the monarchy of Louis the Fourteenth.

Louis Exiv was the king who after going through the civil war and the chaos of the thirty year war would implement an unconditional monarchy.

In the Testament it was recorded that Hexagone Française would experience unprecedented prosperity at the behest of that king.

Consequently other countries attempted to delay the name inheritance of Louis Exiv with Hexagone Française having to accept many disadvantages conditions and to escape from these oppressions.

The year before last, from the time of the first year of high school, the name of Louis Exiv was inherited, however

…Mitotsudaira being dispatched to Musashi from such a young age was also part of a deal in order to speed up that flow.

From the fact that Mitotsudaira was placing importance on her livelihood as a dispatched knight from Hexagone Française even while aboard Musashi, it was likely she had not totally cut herself from Hexagone Française. That she would not even descend to IZUMO was,

Her mother huh.

She did not know the finer details but when it came to family bonds the story was different. If you became involved with the thing known as “family”, even if you pry into it there was also portion which could not be dealt with through emotion.

“Mitotsudaira, afterwards want to go get something to eat?”

“Eh? …… It is not like I wasn’t to go to IZUMO…”

“Nah, Tama is fine as well. Since Tama is also a foreign exchange ship we can eat some meat from Hexagone Française and there is also a good view. The guys who descended below will probably bring something as well. — Mitotsudaira, it’s fine if you bring green soybeans and ah, natto right?”

“No, that is, it is not that my main business is natto…., Chancellor! Where are you planning to sneak away to while carrying the goods that we are trying to clean up!?”

“Ah, don’t you get it? To a different safe house, safe house.”

“Where is that?”

“Ah! Beneath the veranda at Asama’s Shrine and inside the attic of Shiro’s shop, I spent a lot of effort remodeling them.”

*'''[Vice President]:''' 『Did you hear? Can you go and have a quick look?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『There really are there. When did he!』

*'''[Me]:''' 『Ah! Idiot, there is where the ones with priestesses are, wait till I arrive!』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『I understand. Well, once you have arrived I’ll burn them in front of your eyes okay?』

*'''[Me]:''' 『You Idiot. Think about the feelings of the people who created them. Do you get it!?』

*'''[Novice]:''' 『If you burn them they won’t become a part of the second hand market, I, as an author see that as a viable choice.』

*'''[Me]:''' 『D-Dammit, the net is full of enemies! It’s fine since I’m living in reality. In this reality space my power is threefold! However your powers have fallen to one-third! Get it!?』

*'''[Worshiper]:''' 『That’s from “Space Magistrate Echizen” which started the other day. The one who equips their combat gear in 180000 milliseconds.』

*'''[Argente Loup]:''' 『How about a thirty minute program that ends with just the transformation? In a certain way it is realistic.』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『How should I put it, with those calculations if the original level of power was a tenth of the enemy even with corrections you would still lose by a narrow margin.』

“Da-dammit! You guys reality assessment is zero sugar! Did you see that just now!?”

However the idiot, did he realize something, he slowly turned around. There,

“Huh? Horizon, what are you doing pretending to smoke a cigarette and blowing smoke out of your nose? Are you going to help me?”

The following moment. The students of the exercise based club who were practicing in the courtyard saw the window of the student council room be broken through and a human shaped something fly through the sky. However after conforming that it fell on top of the bridge everyone returned their gazes and continued their respective defense, attack and training.

Jeez…, Mitotsudaira who saw Horizon stretching out the fingers of her right hand, looked at the broken window and while experiencing an uncomfortable sweat,

“H-hey Horizon?”

“Jud, Today I have plans to do with Kimi-sama to IZUMO. However on the way I thought about bringing Toori-sama along and have been chasing after him.”

“Yeah, now that mention it you did mention something about that during class……”

“Jud. It is the store master’s family. The store master’s parent, Toori-sama’s grandmother is there.”

The reason for going there was,

“It appears that grandmother appears to know about the past Horizon therefore I wanted to meet her at least once.”

Hearing the contents of the spoken words Mitotsudaira lightly held her breath.

There were a lot of things to consider.

There was the fact that Horizon had begun to hold interest regarding her past self and that she was going to face her past head-on. There,

…Kimi had probably proposed the idea; however the Chancellor did not have the eagerness to go.

Horizon wished to know about her past self.

I wonder if the fact that he was trying as much as possible to not interfere was due to there still being a part which he was drawing back from Horizon.

That’s why,

“…Catch the Chancellor—”

She tried suggesting that for a reaction.

“Shall I accompany you? As an escort.”

Hey, Masazumi called out to her from behind. However Horizon,

“No.”

That was rejected.

However before the shock of being told she was unnecessary arrived, Horizon continued speaking.

“Yes, — I have already requested that Futayo-sama accompany me.”

“I-Is that so?”

As if trying to fill the void which had opened up inside her, Mitotsudaira asked a question.

In front of Mitotsudaira’s eyes Horizon nodded in response. That was correct.

“Jud, lately Futayo-sama has been extremely busy, due to her effectiveness at her job slicing the remains of armor plating she been called “Lady Ueno”, I thought she should take a breather. Just now when I could not find Mitotsudaira-sama I called out to Futayo-sama and there she was “I do have interest in the confections of France.”.

“…It seems that over there Futayo has been unable to acquire any free time and her tension seems like it is falling.”

However well,

“In the case of Futayo tension falling, if it confection, if she said so I could prepare them you know?"

“Is it possible for Mitotsudaira-sama to produce confection?”

Mitotsudaira nodded her head slightly.

She had self-awareness about being someone who could cook.

Her cooking had a tendency towards those of a wolf, though with confection as long as citrus fruits were not used she could do them. Particularly those western confections which used dairy products such as butter and cream were among her favorites. That was, in other words,

“Confections that use the fat of animals. — They suit the tastes of a wolf you know?”

“Jud. Well, eventually I would like you to teach me how to make those. If I had to say then a lot of what Blue thunder handled were “Meals” the master had also said that she wished for that kind of repertoire.”

Really? The one who raised their voice was Masazumi.

“Well, while I’m a supporter of the Eastern confection; however I still have interest in Western confection. My father likes them and if would be good if I could serve them before and after meetings. — Would you be willing to teach me Mitotsudaira?”

Jud, Mitotsudaira went to reply, however thought about it for a moment.

If I had to say recently the main trend of French confection were small goods. Taking into account the fact that Horizon was working in a bakery,

“If it is something you plan to sell in the store, I believe that there is a more suitable person than me.”

“Who would that be?”

“Jud, Mary Stuart.”

Mary who was provisionally seeking asylum from England was together with the Tachibana couple presently members of our class. However Mitotsudaira had hardly exchanged words with Mary. The reason was simple.

…It was because she was British.

During the Middle Ages Hexagone Française had invaded England; however those invaders became indigenous and created the southern part of England. Consequently England attempted repeatedly to be involved with the Royal succession of France; there was also the famous Joan De Arc who caused the Anglo-French 100 year war.

Hexagone Française even now still considers England as a vassal state or territories of Française and is treating it as an insurgent nation. Mitotsudaira also had from a young age gown up listening to her mother’s stories about Joan De Arc. A mere two hundred years ago France almost came under the control of England, with its lands and people being ravished and there the girl who had leaded the salvation of France was burnt at the stake by the English.

That it was a long time ago is what her mother would always laugh and tell her. That now is the world of “stories”.

……That is why; it is not like she held any resentment against England, however.

Her sentiment was that she must find some positive points. They interfered with her country and plundered many things, however England had probably gone ahead and returned something.

That was a negative way of thinking.

She was thinking that she should not bring historical problems into her and Mary’s personal relationship.

Therefore she was taking a distance from Mary to make sure that part did not come out during a chance remark.

However during the time while she was thinking about herself who had made the claim that Mary was a suitable substitute concerning the production of confection,

“— Mitotsudaira-sama?”

“Eh?”

In contrast to here who was falling into a spiral of deep thought, to Mitsudaira who seemed as if she was taken aback, Horizon called out.

“Why Mary-sama?”

“Ah, umm, well…”

While feeling a one way sense of disappointment that if she did not explain they would not accept Mitotsudaira spoke.

“Rather the confection of Hexagone Française, in England there are more goods which would be considered evolutions of bread. If I had to say Hexagone Française’s confection has a lot of small goods—“

“That is the type that I wish for, Mitotsudaira-sama. If it is an evolution of bread then it would be somewhat difficult to distinguish from the goods on the shelves.”

“…Is that right?”

“Jud. — The store master is always originally from IZUMO; however it would appear that she is a magnificent real samurai and that confection creating and the like were out one shot in her way of living. If I had to say, it seems like that she learned to make bread in England.”

Well, she nodded and behind her Masazumi softly laughed.

“Argente Loup confection classroom huh. I wonder if this would be held regularly.”

“Masazumi…!”

Turning around, outside of the window a pair of black wings appeared holding a package.

“Eh!? What? Service contravene classroom…!? What is that material? I’ll use it!? — Ah, this is that idiot’s goods.”

“Malga would you please stop mishearing such strange things… If that package is a Priestess work then please forward it over to Asama’s place.”

Ah, Naruze looked at the name and address, then kicked the broken windowsill and did a backwards somersault.

It looked like she was correct.

Lately every night together with Naito she had been flying around testing the functionality of Schwarz Fräulein and Weiss Fräulein however,

“As expected you don’t use them during the day? I understand that the noise is dreadful after all.”

“They have bad fuel consumption. During the day since people and ships are flying, we have to make quick stops and circumvent a lot of them which makes the fuel costs nothing to sneeze at. That’s why night, when it is only people we know, is the real deal. — For the time being we have also been setting “Geheimnis Sabbat” during the night, will you come watch?”

Jud, Horizon was the one who replied. She nodded and,

“I will bring the confection that Mitotsudaira-sama has created along with me.”

Hmm, Naruze showed a meaningful smile and flew above the wind sill.

“That sounds nice — it has been a while. I’m looking forward to it.”

She thought about protesting, however before she could voices echoed up from below.

“He ran away!” “He’s crawling!... He’s fast” “Eh, no stop!”

There among the screams of the students was the sound of footsteps mixed in,

“…It’s the Chancellor.”

“…Horizion will ignore this and go ahead with Kimi.”

There’s nothing to be done, Masazumi’s voice was heard however it suddenly stopped. Thinking about what the matter was, there Tsukinowa was opening a sign frame.

Masazumi who was looking at the sign frame slightly furrowed her brow, however when she noticed here,

“Ah, — please go on ahead. A message has come in from Neshinbara so I just have to deal with that.”

“If something happens, make sure to immediately let me know okay?”

Jud, after hearing that answer Mitotsudaira together with Horizon went out into the corridor. Everyone else as well, for example Mary, at this time was living while embracing a variety of thoughts.

[[Image:Horizon3A_0076.jpg|thumb]]
'''Study - IZUMO CORPORATION'''

''Toori'':　『Sis! Sis! I descended down into IZUMO however there were a variety of branded goods and I did not know which I should buy! Do you have any advice please!』

''Kimi'':　『Let’s see, having a basic look there should be no problem if you buy the IZUMO brand. It’s a composite syndicate so you can go from a castle or ship to even a grain of rice. The representative brands of IZUMO as are below.』

*'''Izumo Industry:''' IZUMO’s parent organization. In reality IZUMO is also a brand of the Izumo Industry however since Izumo industry has Shinto and aviation technologies as the primary concern the positions are now reversed.
*'''IZUMO:''' IZUMO’s main brand. Having Shinto, aviation technology and commodities as the primary concerns, it has developed at many levels by using the transportation capacity of the Shinto network which connects the entirety of the Far East. It is the largest enterprise of the Far East. Since the Shirasago Enterprise started dealing with serious goods, in reality they have started developing into a variety of areas including joke material.
*'''Shirasago Enterprise''': In contrast to IZUMO which liked to develop a variety of new products, with serious staple goods and Shinto-related as the core of the brand they have in reality changed into a different shrine. The headquarters are located below IZUMO on the land of the old IZUMO. They often get caught up in the messes of IZUMO and ends up in the role of facing that trouble.
*'''Bizen''': A brand which handles ironworking related activities. It is located upon the southern provisional country border of M.H.H.R. and Hexagone Française and conducts the provision of Olay Metal to both countries. Its expansion into other country is BIZEN.
*'''INARIFOX:''' an Inari related development section which was merged during the Harmonic Unification War. Specialises in the development of Mouse and Executive Assistant
*'''Izumo Divine Transmission:''' A provider which handled the Shinto divine transmission network from ancient times. It is the foundation of the entire Far East’s Shinto divine transmission network, after the Harmonic Unification War they also took charge of the heavenly god divine transmission network system of the Capital and the Ise force.

''Kimi'':『There are also the gods of war MINO and the fast food stalwart BURGER, however these should describe those relating to life on Musashi and those located nearby. Musashi has the majority of Shinto goods and Divine transmissions being of the Shirasago brand as a result of the Asama Shrine being connected to Shirasago, however in other cities of the Far East the names of IZUMO and Izumo Divine Transmission are larger. Each brand has goods which they are considered a speciality so it might be good to keep that in mind.”』

''Toori'':　『Well…., with all these being available I have to make sure to decide by genre.』

''Kimi'':　『No, you’re talking about Eroge again.』

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02

2012-10-13T03:14:25Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location */

==Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0051.jpg|thumb]]

''Being there''

''Even without being told''

''What is a good place''

'''Point Allocation (The Right Person in the Right Place)'''

<center>●</center>

*'''Luuynes:''' 『My Lady, I have obtained permission. Before I depart tomorrow it seems I will be able to take possession of the letters. However your friend did require some arrangements being made . Also—』

*'''ANA:''' 『Also, what is it?』

*'''Luuynes:''' 『There was also a letter from My Lady’s friend’s spouse. They were saying about doing something with the picked fruit however I took possession of only the flowers.』

*'''ANA:''' 『Jeez…. Everyone is being tactful of strange areas.』

*'''Luuynes:''' 『No, it was me who made that request. That I wanted them to be tactful.』

*'''ANA:''' 『……You are perfect.』

<center>●</center>

The after school activities had begun.

The students left the school grounds and headed off into their respective locations, however many went to assist in the repairs of Musashi or headed towards the location of their part time jobs.

The time when voices were exchanged, separated and once again assembled at the location where they pleased.

The gaze which overlooked all of this was however located inside a closed room.

From the bridge, which was as if it spanned over Musashi’s central forward vessel Musahino, there was someone who was observing everything.

The person who had hurriedly come here after school had finished was,

“Suzu-sama…. Here you go green tea and apple pie which was purchased from the fair below. Over.”

“T-Thank yo-u , “Musashino”.”

It was Suzu.

<center>●</center>

The heart of the bridge. Even after the teacup and plate were placed on the side-table next to her chair she did not immediately reach for them.

For her who had just come here, the first thing she laid her hands on was the space which surrounded her chair.

…The imitation of Musashi and IZUMO are just about done.

In the space in front of her outstretched hands was the surface section of Musashi as well as the surrounding geography and town which had been created through light.
Following the movements of Suzu’s hands, who was seated in a chair, the model of the world scrolled and according to these hand actions the adding and removal of the three-dimensional model was conducted.

Looking at that spectacle Musashi said,

“It appears that the modelling of Musashi has been considerably completed. Over.”

“Umm but since it changes e-every day… I am unable to keep up.”

Particularly in this area, Suzu pointed to an area near the deck of the first right and left ship which had wide repair spots and formed a smile.

“When something occurs again w-will this be useful?”
Jud, the automated doll nodded her head.

“I can conclude that when we carry out instructions it will be different if we have a detailed understanding of the deck, also when we act in the support of everyday activities if there is a map which was created with a different viewpoint than our automated dolls reasonable judgment it will be very helpful. It will also be helpful to the elementary school children and the other people who come here for sightseeing. Also—, when Toori causes a problem, compared to the geographical understanding of the automated dolls, the map Suzu has created makes the “hiding places” easier to determine. —Over.”

It that right, Suzu nodded with a smile took a breath and adjusted her seating.

After hesitating for a moment Suzu took the teacup from the side table in both her hands and sat back in her chair.

Then Suzu, who went as if to sink into the model of Musashi, however abruptly let out a small laugh.

“Whatever is the matter? —Over.”

“Jud, everyone’s after school is varied.… Look everyone.”

Suzu put the teacup up to her mouth and then as if to count the models individual locations she indicated with her right fingers.

The fingers which indicated in order from the front lastly indicated one location.

A building at the rear of Okutama. It was the imitation of the Musashi Ariadust academy.

<center>●</center>

Even when it was after school there were still the shadows of people inside Musashi Ariadust Academy.

Among those remaining were not only the students who were part of the indoor clubs,

“So I came for this examination however this school council room is totally not cleaned and handled quite irresponsibility. Mitotsudaira… is a member of the Chancellor's Board so you don’t use this room right?”

Masazumi surveyed the place where she was currently standing.… This is the school buildings frontal side third floor’s student council room, huh.

You could even call this position the face of the school however…

By all rights this room should have had quite a large floor space; however there were chairs, desks as well other goods piled up left and right as if to create a corridor from the door to the windows.

This was evidence that the successive generations of the student council had not been functioning.

In front of Masazumi, who was surveying the valley of goods, was Mitotsudaira who had opened a window and then turned around with a fed up expression.

“This is more like a storeroom than a student council room; however well it is the same for those of the Chancellor's Board as well.”

“Is that so?”

Jud, while trying to avoid touching anything Mitotsudaira shrugged her shoulders.
“The members who make up the Board use the Board room down below; however it is in the same state as here. After all, the Far East operated under the premise that there would be no emergency situations under the oppression of the Testament Union. Even after Mikawa, if something happens, it is usually settled in the classroom or cafeteria or on top of the bridge. However — why now of all times did you want to use here, Masazumi?”

I wonder why, Masazumi looked at the objet d'art which was composed of carelessly piled up goods and desks which was enough to prevent the view the ceiling on the left and right and let out a sigh. She folded her arms and while once again thinking about what was going on,

“When I was appointed as the vice president, I came here to look once, yeah the Far East Student Council was after all a mere skeleton and decided to give up.”

However,

“—The classroom, the cafeteria, on top of the bridge, the courtyard or Blue Thunder, we can hold a strategy meeting anywhere. I came to realize recently that the Far East was that kind of place. However on the other hand I thought it necessary for everyone to have a place to share.”

“Then, that place which everyone would share is—”

Yeah, Masazumi shook her head downwards. Indicating towards the floor with her right hand,

"It is not I’m suggesting we have to be here all the time. However when we can’t make contact, when we wish to save someone, when there is a time to be patient… you should come here, what I want is a place like that.”

While saying that, what she remembered was something that occurred at Mikawa. The feeling of being dumbfounded when she returned home on a certain day and realized that her mother was gone still remained inside her heart.

The reason why she wanted a place which allowed people to believe that someone was there was to hold back her past fear.

“I wonder why!”

Masazumi looked at the outside of the seemingly narrow window. The city of Musashi was spread out under the afternoon sky, beyond that was the edge of the dock and fields and shelterbelts, the city of IZUMO. However Masazumi gazed with sharp eyes further into the interior, the south-eastern sky and the forest and valleys of the mainland which spread out beneath IZUMO.

“—Only one week until the repairs are complete. After that is complete, we will begin moving again in order to gain the cooperation of many countries. However this part of Europe is currently in the middle of the thirty year war. I cannot deny the possibility of sustaining damage like we did during the Armada battle. If we hold an official position when that happens there will be a large difference in the civilian’s sense of security.”

“Jud, —it is also my opinion that what will occur from now on will be the true battlefield. There is also Neshinbara’s opinion. That in the previous Armada Sea battle the strategy of Tres España in order to preserve their own fleet was “Through the use of a small efficient force, they aimed for not the sinking of Musashi but the stoppage”, it was not all-out war for them.”

Listening to Mitotsudaira’s words Masazumi thought that she was correct.

That’s why she nodded and,

“I want to strengthen the Student Council and Chancellor’s Board. Think of it as a hidden urgent business.”

Masazumi thought after saying that. That in Mitotsudaira’s expression there was a shadow. That’s why,

“Is there something troubling you?”

“Eh? Ah, no.”

In front of Masazumi’s eyes, Mitotsudaira lightly waved her hand from left to right. Then as if she was arranging her thoughts,

“I have to make sure to be reliable. I have to take into account my true abilities.”

“I think that Mitotsudaira is doing a fine job.”

During the crash of the cargo ship it was her who had supervised things like the night watch, the transport of supplies and the construction inside the ship. If she had not been present at that scene then there were many of Tenzou's orders which would not have functioned, this was something that anyone who was at the scene realized. However,
….Was it because Mitotsudaira was a member of the Chancellor’s Board I wonder.

There is also one’s duty as a knight. Thinking about her role during battle,

…In England she suffered a draw with Walsingham….

While on-board Musashi together with Walsingham she was unable to stop Tres España vice Chancellor Takakane Hironaka, this is what is known as the difference in strength, however,

“Even though there is always someone stronger, I sill wish to become stronger you know?”

“In that case, the path of strengthening, it would be good to search for a suitable location. If there is anything let me know. There is now, after the Armada Sea Battle, an understanding in the public opinion towards battle. It will make it easier to gain acceptance.”

Jud, Mitotsudaira nodded and a slight silence occurred.

Thinking that it would be bad for the silence to continue Masazumi purposefully let out a large breath,

“Well then.”

Saying that in a distinct voice to bring Mitotsudaira to her senses, she rolled up her jacket sleeves.

“Well then shall we do a little examining….?

“L-Let us do that. However this is….”

In front of Mitotsudaira’s half opened eyes. What was there was,

“……Ah? Right from the start, what is this mountain of mail order, ….. Huh, eroge have been placed and piled up in here!”

<center>●</center>

Masazumi took the brown wrapped package which was lightly covered in dust in hand. Narrowing her eyes and holding it aloft that was indeed exactly what she had thought it was.

Good grief, after putting that as a preface Masazumi went,

“That idiot, what does he think this place is…!!”

“…..The fact that you have no doubts about who that belongs to is amazing Masazumi.”

If there is some other possibility I would like to know.

However Mitotsudaira with a testing air also took one in hand,

“However what exactly is this, on the invoice “Theban Genuine Force VS Spartan Homo army corps. Remaining 300” is resolutely written you know? …. Furthermore not only the title but the subtitle “There are no women! Regain your sanity!” is excessive. Is this head alright?”

“Like I would know. In any case we have to dispose of any crying games because if that idiot dies the existence of this country will be in jeopardy. I have to clearly tell him that he should buy the next one only after he had finished clearing the current ones.”

“However, I have the feeling the Chancellor puts all the earnings from his part time job into this….”

…This when I’m already finished with just food and book expenses! A family which provides food is enviable!

While thinking about her real motivations, in the meanwhile she summoned her ant eater Tsukinowa as a response to the current situation which was in front of her eyes. After positioning on her shoulders, patting her head and rubbing cheers together opened the chat,

*'''[Vice-President]:''' 『Asama, I will send you an image of the eroge which are here, if we sold them how much would that be?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『Umm, from the looks of it everything would be worth about 12000 yen… huh, why was I called as the appraiser!?』

She had already told me what I wanted to know. Having personnel who did not hold official positions yet were still talented was a good thing for the country.

“Anyhow selling all this and only getting about 12000 yen. ….I really don’t understand males.”

“— Even though in the past you were trying to become one?”

Having that said to her with a bitter smile Masazumi considered her own circumstances. However she was unable to come up with a good explanation.

“I’ll correct myself, I don’t understand about that idiot.”

In contrast to Mitotsudaira’s deepening bitter smile, Masazumi who felt uncomfortable directed her sight to the window. Beneath her eyes was the overhead bridge in front of the
school yard where she had done the public debate, thinking that it was around there that she had debated,

……she had also had her trousers yanked down…..!

“Ah umm Masazumi, you seem to be upset about something? Was it what I just said?”

“Eh? Ah no, it has nothing to do with that. It was something else, from a while back”

Masazumi shifted here glance to the front. As she did,beneath the bridge, on the other side of the descending staircase was Remorse Way,

…the port side natural area is where the park is.

After she had seen Sakai off to Mikawa and returned, it is the park she went via when going through the natural area.

In the center there was a retreat building, a small place where there are always children playing. After that time she had stopped by several times and spent her reading time there. It was only of the few spots inside Musashi that Masazumi was able to relax.
Sooner or later, while thinking that it might be nice to have a meal or a conference at the hermitage Masazumi rolled up her the sleeves of her jacket.

“Well, I’m not planning to do a full-scale job however shall we see how further inside looks…”

Once that is complete,

“Shall we descend to IZUMO for a break? Mitotsudaira”

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira listened to Masazumi’s question.

“There is apparently a festival happening down in IZUMO.”

With those words, Mitotsudaira experienced a moment of indecision.

…She was being considerate of my circumstances.

As a matter of fact, Hexagone Française was the homeland of Mitotsudaira however even after receiving permission to enter IZUMO she had not descended into IZUMO. Naturally there was a reason was she had not done so.

The promise she had made with her mother.

That’s why; even though many people including her friends were descending for a break she herself did not go.
It seems like Masazumi had realized that fact. Consequently,

…That she didn’t ask why I do not go but instead invited me to go with her was—.

This was her way of being considerate due to the short friendship that existed.

Everyone in her surroundings already knew the reason thus they no longer made this type of invitation, however it did provide a sense of freshness.

That’s why Mitotsudaira with a bitter smile mixed in,

“It is alright, I still have management of my territory inside Musashi to do. In a little while Musashi will be heading in the direction of Edo right? I think that I will descend at my actual territory.”

“I see.”

At that point Masazumi put an end to that topic. There with both parties taking a short pause the conversion did not restart.

……ah……?

Mitotsudaira thought about the present situation with a slight doubt, this was a situation almost as if “directly following mentioning a bad topic”.

……Uh

From Masazumi's current silence she could feel an atmosphere of “sorry”. Masazumi had also already realized it as well, however if she immediately brought out a new topic it is certain that it could be felt that she was avoiding the previous topic.

It was now the turn for Masazumi to wait and for here to bring out a new topic to indicate “Do not worry about it.”.

Mitotsudaira thought that she must say something.

….H-however, umm.

Frankly she was not good with this kind of situation. Mitotsudaira while wiping away an uncomfortable sweat,

“U-umm, that is…”

Right when she finished panicking. Unexpectedly a voice came from behind her. That was,

“Oi oi oi oi you guys! What are you doing with my treasure library!?”

Turning around, there in the corridor was an idiot who was carrying an eroge package.

Masazumi who was in a state of completely half-closed eyes turned around to the culprit responsible for the state of this room. On her shoulder

『Ma-』

There, there Tsukinowa. You were not mistaken in deploying attack spells. However those were the anti-ghost spells that Asama gave us during the battle against Hatton. You need anti-object or anti-personal spells. Also it is fine if you do not do that against other people okay?

However while this side was conducting something like a strategy meeting through eye-contact, that idiot was,

“Ah! These guys. Even though I went to great trouble to arrange the titles in several orders, you went and ruined that! Seijun! Do you understand how much the “The Changelings – throbbing labyrinth version” that you are currently holding is worth!?”

“It comes to about 300 yen out of the 12000 yen doesn’t it?”

Saying that the idiot pulled a textbook from his breast pocket, dammit!! , and threw it against the floor. Following that, the naked guy who still wearing clothes pointed in this direction,

“You don’t understand! Don’t understand at all Seijun! The values of goods are not determined by their price alone!”

“Ah! It is whether they are useless or not.”

The idiot again threw the textbook against the ground. Following that he looked at Mitotsudaira,

“Oi oi Nate! Say something to her. By the way Nate, won’t you come down to IZUMO and hang out with everyone? The fresh meat there from Hexagone Française is delicious. At the moment its lamb! Lamb! How about having a bite of one which is only salted and spit roasted?”

“Uh…… Um that is well.”

In contrast with Mitotsudaira who was unable to follow the flow of the conversation, the idiot while scratching his head said,

“It’s fine Nate.”

Hmm, there the idiot tilted his neck,

“It’s not like your mother told you never ever to return. It’s not the mainland but IZUMO, once in a while let’s all go down and grab a meal together yeah? Everyone wants to have a meal with you, you know!? An expensive one!”

“…Is that because you want it to be my treat?”

That is what I was thinking is what Masazumi muttered to herself. However, on the other hand her thinking was,

……Mother?

That was the first time she had heard that story.

<center>●</center>

Masazumi did not know very much about Mitotsudaira.

About all she had heard was that she was originally of a small nobility, and that her family structure was her mother being a Loup-Garou and father being a human.

There was also that for some reason or another, she had inherited the name of the Mito-Matsudaira clan and was dispatched alone to Musashi which had led to the current situation.
....Mitotsudaira’s last name was also originally a different name.

Masazumi did not know the specific details with regards to the circumstance regarding her name inheritance.

This was because recently in Hexagone Française not only the important roles but also the noble lineage had been frequently interchanging due to the historical reconstruction of the thirty year war and the Catholic and Protestant civil war.

Recently the treasurer as well as the vice Chancellor had also just been changed. Everything was all part of the flow to welcome the era of the monarchy of Louis the Fourteenth.

Louis Exiv was the king who after going through the civil war and the chaos of the thirty year war would implement an unconditional monarchy.

In the Testament it was recorded that Hexagone Française would experience unprecedented prosperity at the behest of that king.

Consequently other countries attempted to delay the name inheritance of Louis Exiv with Hexagone Française having to accept many disadvantages conditions and to escape from these oppressions.

The year before last, from the time of the first year of high school, the name of Louis Exiv was inherited, however

…Mitotsudaira being dispatched to Musashi from such a young age was also part of a deal in order to speed up that flow.

From the fact that Mitotsudaira was placing importance on her livelihood as a dispatched knight from Hexagone Française even while aboard Musashi, it was likely she had not totally cut herself from Hexagone Française. That she would not even descend to IZUMO was,

Her mother huh.

She did not know the finer details but when it came to family bonds the story was different. If you became involved with the thing known as “family”, even if you pry into it there was also portion which could not be dealt with through emotion.

“Mitotsudaira, afterwards want to go get something to eat?”

“Eh? …… It is not like I wasn’t to go to IZUMO…”

“Nah, Tama is fine as well. Since Tama is also a foreign exchange ship we can eat some meat from Hexagone Française and there is also a good view. The guys who descended below will probably bring something as well. — Mitotsudaira, it’s fine if you bring green soybeans and ah, natto right?”

“No, that is, it is not that my main business is natto…., Chancellor! Where are you planning to sneak away to while carrying the goods that we are trying to clean up!?”

“Ah, don’t you get it? To a different safe house, safe house.”

“Where is that?”

“Ah! Beneath the veranda at Asama’s Shrine and inside the attic of Shiro’s shop, I spent a lot of effort remodeling them.”

*'''[Vice President]:''' 『Did you hear? Can you go and have a quick look?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『There really are there. When did he!』

*'''[Me]:''' 『Ah! Idiot, there is where the ones with priestesses are, wait till I arrive!』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『I understand. Well, once you have arrived I’ll burn them in front of your eyes okay?”』

*'''[Me]:''' 『You Idiot. Think about the feelings of the people who created them. Do you get it!?』

*'''[Novice]:''' 『If you burn them they won’t become a part of the second hand market, I, as an author see that as a viable choice.』

*'''[Me]:''' 『D-Dammit, the net is full of enemies! It’s fine since I’m living in reality. In this reality space my power is threefold! However your powers have fallen to one-third! Get it!?』

*'''[Worshiper]:''' 『That’s from “Space Magistrate Echizen” which started the other day. The one who equips their combat gear in 180000 milliseconds.』

*'''[Argente Loup]:''' 『How about a thirty minute program that ends with just the transformation? In a certain way it is realistic.』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『How should I put it, with those calculations if the original level of power was a tenth of the enemy even with corrections you would still lose by a narrow margin.』

“Da-dammit! You guys reality assessment is zero sugar! Did you see that just now!?”

However the idiot, did he realize something, he slowly turned around. There,

“Huh? Horizon, what are you doing pretending to smoke a cigarette and blowing smoke out of your nose? Are you going to help me?”

The following moment. The students of the exercise based club who were practicing in the courtyard saw the window of the student council room be broken through and a human shaped something fly through the sky. However after conforming that it fell on top of the bridge everyone returned their gazes and continued their respective defense, attack and training.

Jeez…, Mitotsudaira who saw Horizon stretching out the fingers of her right hand, looked at the broken window and while experiencing an uncomfortable sweat,

“H-hey Horizon?”

“Jud, Today I have plans to do with Kimi-sama to IZUMO. However on the way I thought about bringing Toori-sama along and have been chasing after him.”

“Yeah, now that mention it you did mention something about that during class……”

“Jud. It is the store master’s family. The store master’s parent, Toori-sama’s grandmother is there.”

The reason for going there was,

“It appears that grandmother appears to know about the past Horizon therefore I wanted to meet her at least once.”

Hearing the contents of the spoken words Mitotsudaira lightly held her breath.

There were a lot of things to consider.

There was the fact that Horizon had begun to hold interest regarding her past self and that she was going to face her past head-on. There,

…Kimi had probably proposed the idea; however the Chancellor did not have the eagerness to go.

Horizon wished to know about her past self.

I wonder if the fact that he was trying as much as possible to not interfere was due to there still being a part which he was drawing back from Horizon.

That’s why,

“…Catch the Chancellor—”

She tried suggesting that for a reaction.

“Shall I accompany you? As an escort.”

Hey, Masazumi called out to her from behind. However Horizon,

“No.”

That was rejected.

However before the shock of being told she was unnecessary arrived, Horizon continued speaking.

“Yes, — I have already requested that Futayo-sama accompany me.”

“I-Is that so?”

As if trying to fill the void which had opened up inside her, Mitotsudaira asked a question.

In front of Mitotsudaira’s eyes Horizon nodded in response. That was correct.

“Jud, lately Futayo-sama has been extremely busy, due to her effectiveness at her job slicing the remains of armor plating she been called “Lady Ueno”, I thought she should take a breather. Just now when I could not find Mitotsudaira-sama I called out to Futayo-sama and there she was “I do have interest in the confections of France.”.

“…It seems that over there Futayo has been unable to acquire any free time and her tension seems like it is falling.”

However well,

“In the case of Futayo tension falling, if it confection, if she said so I could prepare them you know?"

“Is it possible for Mitotsudaira-sama to produce confection?”

Mitotsudaira nodded her head slightly.

She had self-awareness about being someone who could cook.

Her cooking had a tendency towards those of a wolf, though with confection as long as citrus fruits were not used she could do them. Particularly those western confections which used dairy products such as butter and cream were among her favorites. That was, in other words,

“Confections that use the fat of animals. — They suit the tastes of a wolf you know?”

“Jud. Well, eventually I would like you to teach me how to make those. If I had to say then a lot of what Blue thunder handled were “Meals” the master had also said that she wished for that kind of repertoire.”

Really? The one who raised their voice was Masazumi.

“Well, while I’m a supporter of the Eastern confection; however I still have interest in Western confection. My father likes them and if would be good if I could serve them before and after meetings. — Would you be willing to teach me Mitotsudaira?”

Jud, Mitotsudaira went to reply, however thought about it for a moment.

If I had to say recently the main trend of French confection were small goods. Taking into account the fact that Horizon was working in a bakery,

“If it is something you plan to sell in the store, I believe that there is a more suitable person than me.”

“Who would that be?”

“Jud, Mary Stuart.”

Mary who was provisionally seeking asylum from England was together with the Tachibana couple presently members of our class. However Mitotsudaira had hardly exchanged words with Mary. The reason was simple.

…It was because she was British.

During the Middle Ages Hexagone Française had invaded England; however those invaders became indigenous and created the southern part of England. Consequently England attempted repeatedly to be involved with the Royal succession of France; there was also the famous Joan De Arc who caused the Anglo-French 100 year war.

Hexagone Française even now still considers England as a vassal state or territories of Française and is treating it as an insurgent nation. Mitotsudaira also had from a young age gown up listening to her mother’s stories about Joan De Arc. A mere two hundred years ago France almost came under the control of England, with its lands and people being ravished and there the girl who had leaded the salvation of France was burnt at the stake by the English.

That it was a long time ago is what her mother would always laugh and tell her. That now is the world of “stories”.

……That is why; it is not like she held any resentment against England, however.

Her sentiment was that she must find some positive points. They interfered with her country and plundered many things, however England had probably gone ahead and returned something.

That was a negative way of thinking.

She was thinking that she should not bring historical problems into her and Mary’s personal relationship.

Therefore she was taking a distance from Mary to make sure that part did not come out during a chance remark.

However during the time while she was thinking about herself who had made the claim that Mary was a suitable substitute concerning the production of confection,

“— Mitotsudaira-sama?”

“Eh?”

In contrast to here who was falling into a spiral of deep thought, to Mitsudaira who seemed as if she was taken aback, Horizon called out.

“Why Mary-sama?”

“Ah, umm, well…”

While feeling a one way sense of disappointment that if she did not explain they would not accept Mitotsudaira spoke.

“Rather the confection of Hexagone Française, in England there are more goods which would be considered evolutions of bread. If I had to say Hexagone Française’s confection has a lot of small goods—“

“That is the type that I wish for, Mitotsudaira-sama. If it is an evolution of bread then it would be somewhat difficult to distinguish from the goods on the shelves.”

“…Is that right?”

“Jud. — The store master is always originally from IZUMO; however it would appear that she is a magnificent real samurai and that confection creating and the like were out one shot in her way of living. If I had to say, it seems like that she learned to make bread in England.”

Well, she nodded and behind her Masazumi softly laughed.

“Argente Loup confection classroom huh. I wonder if this would be held regularly.”

“Masazumi…!”

Turning around, outside of the window a pair of black wings appeared holding a package.

“Eh!? What? Service contravene classroom…!? What is that material? I’ll use it!? — Ah, this is that idiot’s goods.”

“Malga would you please stop mishearing such strange things… If that package is a Priestess work then please forward it over to Asama’s place.”

Ah, Naruze looked at the name and address, then kicked the broken windowsill and did a backwards somersault.

It looked like she was correct.

Lately every night together with Naito she had been flying around testing the functionality of Schwarz Fräulein and Weiss Fräulein however,

“As expected you don’t use them during the day? I understand that the noise is dreadful after all.”

“They have bad fuel consumption. During the day since people and ships are flying, we have to make quick stops and circumvent a lot of them which makes the fuel costs nothing to sneeze at. That’s why night, when it is only people we know, is the real deal. — For the time being we have also been setting “Geheimnis Sabbat” during the night, will you come watch?”

Jud, Horizon was the one who replied. She nodded and,

“I will bring the confection that Mitotsudaira-sama has created along with me.”

Hmm, Naruze showed a meaningful smile and flew above the wind sill.

“That sounds nice — it has been a while. I’m looking forward to it.”

She thought about protesting, however before she could voices echoed up from below.

“He ran away!” “He’s crawling!... He’s fast” “Eh, no stop!”

There among the screams of the students was the sound of footsteps mixed in,

“…It’s the Chancellor.”

“…Horizion will ignore this and go ahead with Kimi.”

There’s nothing to be done, Masazumi’s voice was heard however it suddenly stopped. Thinking about what the matter was, there Tsukinowa was opening a sign frame.

Masazumi who was looking at the sign frame slightly furrowed her brow, however when she noticed here,

“Ah, — please go on ahead. A message has come in from Neshinbara so I just have to deal with that.”

“If something happens, make sure to immediately let me know okay?”

Jud, after hearing that answer Mitotsudaira together with Horizon went out into the corridor. Everyone else as well, for example Mary, at this time was living while embracing a variety of thoughts.

[[Image:Horizon3A_0076.jpg|thumb]]
'''Study - IZUMO CORPORATION'''

''Toori'':　『Sis! Sis! I descended down into IZUMO however there were a variety of branded goods and I did not know which I should buy! Do you have any advice please!』

''Kimi'':　『Let’s see, having a basic look there should be no problem if you buy the IZUMO brand. It’s a composite syndicate so you can go from a castle or ship to even a grain of rice. The representative brands of IZUMO as are below.』

*'''Izumo Industry:''' IZUMO’s parent organization. In reality IZUMO is also a brand of the Izumo Industry however since Izumo industry has Shinto and aviation technologies as the primary concern the positions are now reversed.
*'''IZUMO:''' IZUMO’s main brand. Having Shinto, aviation technology and commodities as the primary concerns, it has developed at many levels by using the transportation capacity of the Shinto network which connects the entirety of the Far East. It is the largest enterprise of the Far East. Since the Shirasago Enterprise started dealing with serious goods, in reality they have started developing into a variety of areas including joke material.
*'''Shirasago Enterprise''': In contrast to IZUMO which liked to develop a variety of new products, with serious staple goods and Shinto-related as the core of the brand they have in reality changed into a different shrine. The headquarters are located below IZUMO on the land of the old IZUMO. They often get caught up in the messes of IZUMO and ends up in the role of facing that trouble.
*'''Bizen''': A brand which handles ironworking related activities. It is located upon the southern provisional country border of M.H.H.R. and Hexagone Française and conducts the provision of Olay Metal to both countries. Its expansion into other country is BIZEN.
*'''INARIFOX:''' an Inari related development section which was merged during the Harmonic Unification War. Specialises in the development of Mouse and Executive Assistant
*'''Izumo Divine Transmission:''' A provider which handled the Shinto divine transmission network from ancient times. It is the foundation of the entire Far East’s Shinto divine transmission network, after the Harmonic Unification War they also took charge of the heavenly god divine transmission network system of the Capital and the Ise force.

''Kimi'':『There are also the gods of war MINO and the fast food stalwart BURGER, however these should describe those relating to life on Musashi and those located nearby. Musashi has the majority of Shinto goods and Divine transmissions being of the Shirasago brand as a result of the Asama Shrine being connected to Shirasago, however in other cities of the Far East the names of IZUMO and Izumo Divine Transmission are larger. Each brand has goods which they are considered a speciality so it might be good to keep that in mind.”』

''Toori'':　『Well…., with all these being available I have to make sure to decide by genre.』

''Kimi'': 『No, you’re talking about Eroge again.』

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02

2012-10-13T03:12:34Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location */

==Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0051.jpg|thumb]]

''Being there''

''Even without being told''

''What is a good place''

'''Point Allocation (The Right Person in the Right Place)'''

<center>●</center>

*'''Luuynes:''' 『My Lady, I have obtained permission. Before I depart tomorrow it seems I will be able to take possession of the letters. However your friend did require some arrangements being made . Also—』

*'''ANA:''' 『Also, what is it?』

*'''Luuynes:''' 『There was also a letter from My Lady’s friend’s spouse. They were saying about doing something with the picked fruit however I took possession of only the flowers.』

*'''ANA:''' 『Jeez…. Everyone is being tactful of strange areas.』

*'''Luuynes::''' 『No, it was me who made that request. That I wanted them to be tactful.』

*'''ANA:''' 『……You are perfect.』

<center>●</center>

The after school activities had begun.

The students left the school grounds and headed off into their respective locations, however many went to assist in the repairs of Musashi or headed towards the location of their part time jobs.

The time when voices were exchanged, separated and once again assembled at the location where they pleased.

The gaze which overlooked all of this was however located inside a closed room.

From the bridge, which was as if it spanned over Musashi’s central forward vessel Musahino, there was someone who was observing everything.

The person who had hurriedly come here after school had finished was,

“Suzu-sama…. Here you go green tea and apple pie which was purchased from the fair below. Over.”

“T-Thank yo-u , “Musashino”.”

It was Suzu.

<center>●</center>

The heart of the bridge. Even after the teacup and plate were placed on the side-table next to her chair she did not immediately reach for them.

For her who had just come here, the first thing she laid her hands on was the space which surrounded her chair.

…The imitation of Musashi and IZUMO are just about done.

In the space in front of her outstretched hands was the surface section of Musashi as well as the surrounding geography and town which had been created through light.
Following the movements of Suzu’s hands, who was seated in a chair, the model of the world scrolled and according to these hand actions the adding and removal of the three-dimensional model was conducted.

Looking at that spectacle Musashi said,

“It appears that the modelling of Musashi has been considerably completed. Over.”

“Umm but since it changes e-every day… I am unable to keep up.”

Particularly in this area, Suzu pointed to an area near the deck of the first right and left ship which had wide repair spots and formed a smile.

“When something occurs again w-will this be useful?”
Jud, the automated doll nodded her head.

“I can conclude that when we carry out instructions it will be different if we have a detailed understanding of the deck, also when we act in the support of everyday activities if there is a map which was created with a different viewpoint than our automated dolls reasonable judgment it will be very helpful. It will also be helpful to the elementary school children and the other people who come here for sightseeing. Also—, when Toori causes a problem, compared to the geographical understanding of the automated dolls, the map Suzu has created makes the “hiding places” easier to determine. —Over.”

It that right, Suzu nodded with a smile took a breath and adjusted her seating.

After hesitating for a moment Suzu took the teacup from the side table in both her hands and sat back in her chair.

Then Suzu, who went as if to sink into the model of Musashi, however abruptly let out a small laugh.

“Whatever is the matter? —Over.”

“Jud, everyone’s after school is varied.… Look everyone.”

Suzu put the teacup up to her mouth and then as if to count the models individual locations she indicated with her right fingers.

The fingers which indicated in order from the front lastly indicated one location.

A building at the rear of Okutama. It was the imitation of the Musashi Ariadust academy.

<center>●</center>

Even when it was after school there were still the shadows of people inside Musashi Ariadust Academy.

Among those remaining were not only the students who were part of the indoor clubs,

“So I came for this examination however this school council room is totally not cleaned and handled quite irresponsibility. Mitotsudaira… is a member of the Chancellor's Board so you don’t use this room right?”

Masazumi surveyed the place where she was currently standing.… This is the school buildings frontal side third floor’s student council room, huh.

You could even call this position the face of the school however…

By all rights this room should have had quite a large floor space; however there were chairs, desks as well other goods piled up left and right as if to create a corridor from the door to the windows.

This was evidence that the successive generations of the student council had not been functioning.

In front of Masazumi, who was surveying the valley of goods, was Mitotsudaira who had opened a window and then turned around with a fed up expression.

“This is more like a storeroom than a student council room; however well it is the same for those of the Chancellor's Board as well.”

“Is that so?”

Jud, while trying to avoid touching anything Mitotsudaira shrugged her shoulders.
“The members who make up the Board use the Board room down below; however it is in the same state as here. After all, the Far East operated under the premise that there would be no emergency situations under the oppression of the Testament Union. Even after Mikawa, if something happens, it is usually settled in the classroom or cafeteria or on top of the bridge. However — why now of all times did you want to use here, Masazumi?”

I wonder why, Masazumi looked at the objet d'art which was composed of carelessly piled up goods and desks which was enough to prevent the view the ceiling on the left and right and let out a sigh. She folded her arms and while once again thinking about what was going on,

“When I was appointed as the vice president, I came here to look once, yeah the Far East Student Council was after all a mere skeleton and decided to give up.”

However,

“—The classroom, the cafeteria, on top of the bridge, the courtyard or Blue Thunder, we can hold a strategy meeting anywhere. I came to realize recently that the Far East was that kind of place. However on the other hand I thought it necessary for everyone to have a place to share.”

“Then, that place which everyone would share is—”

Yeah, Masazumi shook her head downwards. Indicating towards the floor with her right hand,

"It is not I’m suggesting we have to be here all the time. However when we can’t make contact, when we wish to save someone, when there is a time to be patient… you should come here, what I want is a place like that.”

While saying that, what she remembered was something that occurred at Mikawa. The feeling of being dumbfounded when she returned home on a certain day and realized that her mother was gone still remained inside her heart.

The reason why she wanted a place which allowed people to believe that someone was there was to hold back her past fear.

“I wonder why!”

Masazumi looked at the outside of the seemingly narrow window. The city of Musashi was spread out under the afternoon sky, beyond that was the edge of the dock and fields and shelterbelts, the city of IZUMO. However Masazumi gazed with sharp eyes further into the interior, the south-eastern sky and the forest and valleys of the mainland which spread out beneath IZUMO.

“—Only one week until the repairs are complete. After that is complete, we will begin moving again in order to gain the cooperation of many countries. However this part of Europe is currently in the middle of the thirty year war. I cannot deny the possibility of sustaining damage like we did during the Armada battle. If we hold an official position when that happens there will be a large difference in the civilian’s sense of security.”

“Jud, —it is also my opinion that what will occur from now on will be the true battlefield. There is also Neshinbara’s opinion. That in the previous Armada Sea battle the strategy of Tres España in order to preserve their own fleet was “Through the use of a small efficient force, they aimed for not the sinking of Musashi but the stoppage”, it was not all-out war for them.”

Listening to Mitotsudaira’s words Masazumi thought that she was correct.

That’s why she nodded and,

“I want to strengthen the Student Council and Chancellor’s Board. Think of it as a hidden urgent business.”

Masazumi thought after saying that. That in Mitotsudaira’s expression there was a shadow. That’s why,

“Is there something troubling you?”

“Eh? Ah, no.”

In front of Masazumi’s eyes, Mitotsudaira lightly waved her hand from left to right. Then as if she was arranging her thoughts,

“I have to make sure to be reliable. I have to take into account my true abilities.”

“I think that Mitotsudaira is doing a fine job.”

During the crash of the cargo ship it was her who had supervised things like the night watch, the transport of supplies and the construction inside the ship. If she had not been present at that scene then there were many of Tenzou's orders which would not have functioned, this was something that anyone who was at the scene realized. However,
….Was it because Mitotsudaira was a member of the Chancellor’s Board I wonder.

There is also one’s duty as a knight. Thinking about her role during battle,

…In England she suffered a draw with Walsingham….

While on-board Musashi together with Walsingham she was unable to stop Tres España vice Chancellor Takakane Hironaka, this is what is known as the difference in strength, however,

“Even though there is always someone stronger, I sill wish to become stronger you know?”

“In that case, the path of strengthening, it would be good to search for a suitable location. If there is anything let me know. There is now, after the Armada Sea Battle, an understanding in the public opinion towards battle. It will make it easier to gain acceptance.”

Jud, Mitotsudaira nodded and a slight silence occurred.

Thinking that it would be bad for the silence to continue Masazumi purposefully let out a large breath,

“Well then.”

Saying that in a distinct voice to bring Mitotsudaira to her senses, she rolled up her jacket sleeves.

“Well then shall we do a little examining….?

“L-Let us do that. However this is….”

In front of Mitotsudaira’s half opened eyes. What was there was,

“……Ah? Right from the start, what is this mountain of mail order, ….. Huh, eroge have been placed and piled up in here!”

<center>●</center>

Masazumi took the brown wrapped package which was lightly covered in dust in hand. Narrowing her eyes and holding it aloft that was indeed exactly what she had thought it was.

Good grief, after putting that as a preface Masazumi went,

“That idiot, what does he think this place is…!!”

“…..The fact that you have no doubts about who that belongs to is amazing Masazumi.”

If there is some other possibility I would like to know.

However Mitotsudaira with a testing air also took one in hand,

“However what exactly is this, on the invoice “Theban Genuine Force VS Spartan Homo army corps. Remaining 300” is resolutely written you know? …. Furthermore not only the title but the subtitle “There are no women! Regain your sanity!” is excessive. Is this head alright?”

“Like I would know. In any case we have to dispose of any crying games because if that idiot dies the existence of this country will be in jeopardy. I have to clearly tell him that he should buy the next one only after he had finished clearing the current ones.”

“However, I have the feeling the Chancellor puts all the earnings from his part time job into this….”

…This when I’m already finished with just food and book expenses! A family which provides food is enviable!

While thinking about her real motivations, in the meanwhile she summoned her ant eater Tsukinowa as a response to the current situation which was in front of her eyes. After positioning on her shoulders, patting her head and rubbing cheers together opened the chat,

*'''[Vice-President]:''' 『Asama, I will send you an image of the eroge which are here, if we sold them how much would that be?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『Umm, from the looks of it everything would be worth about 12000 yen… huh, why was I called as the appraiser!?』

She had already told me what I wanted to know. Having personnel who did not hold official positions yet were still talented was a good thing for the country.

“Anyhow selling all this and only getting about 12000 yen. ….I really don’t understand males.”

“— Even though in the past you were trying to become one?”

Having that said to her with a bitter smile Masazumi considered her own circumstances. However she was unable to come up with a good explanation.

“I’ll correct myself, I don’t understand about that idiot.”

In contrast to Mitotsudaira’s deepening bitter smile, Masazumi who felt uncomfortable directed her sight to the window. Beneath her eyes was the overhead bridge in front of the
school yard where she had done the public debate, thinking that it was around there that she had debated,

……she had also had her trousers yanked down…..!

“Ah umm Masazumi, you seem to be upset about something? Was it what I just said?”

“Eh? Ah no, it has nothing to do with that. It was something else, from a while back”

Masazumi shifted here glance to the front. As she did,beneath the bridge, on the other side of the descending staircase was Remorse Way,

…the port side natural area is where the park is.

After she had seen Sakai off to Mikawa and returned, it is the park she went via when going through the natural area.

In the center there was a retreat building, a small place where there are always children playing. After that time she had stopped by several times and spent her reading time there. It was only of the few spots inside Musashi that Masazumi was able to relax.
Sooner or later, while thinking that it might be nice to have a meal or a conference at the hermitage Masazumi rolled up her the sleeves of her jacket.

“Well, I’m not planning to do a full-scale job however shall we see how further inside looks…”

Once that is complete,

“Shall we descend to IZUMO for a break? Mitotsudaira”

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira listened to Masazumi’s question.

“There is apparently a festival happening down in IZUMO.”

With those words, Mitotsudaira experienced a moment of indecision.

…She was being considerate of my circumstances.

As a matter of fact, Hexagone Française was the homeland of Mitotsudaira however even after receiving permission to enter IZUMO she had not descended into IZUMO. Naturally there was a reason was she had not done so.

The promise she had made with her mother.

That’s why; even though many people including her friends were descending for a break she herself did not go.
It seems like Masazumi had realized that fact. Consequently,

…That she didn’t ask why I do not go but instead invited me to go with her was—.

This was her way of being considerate due to the short friendship that existed.

Everyone in her surroundings already knew the reason thus they no longer made this type of invitation, however it did provide a sense of freshness.

That’s why Mitotsudaira with a bitter smile mixed in,

“It is alright, I still have management of my territory inside Musashi to do. In a little while Musashi will be heading in the direction of Edo right? I think that I will descend at my actual territory.”

“I see.”

At that point Masazumi put an end to that topic. There with both parties taking a short pause the conversion did not restart.

……ah……?

Mitotsudaira thought about the present situation with a slight doubt, this was a situation almost as if “directly following mentioning a bad topic”.

……Uh

From Masazumi's current silence she could feel an atmosphere of “sorry”. Masazumi had also already realized it as well, however if she immediately brought out a new topic it is certain that it could be felt that she was avoiding the previous topic.

It was now the turn for Masazumi to wait and for here to bring out a new topic to indicate “Do not worry about it.”.

Mitotsudaira thought that she must say something.

….H-however, umm.

Frankly she was not good with this kind of situation. Mitotsudaira while wiping away an uncomfortable sweat,

“U-umm, that is…”

Right when she finished panicking. Unexpectedly a voice came from behind her. That was,

“Oi oi oi oi you guys! What are you doing with my treasure library!?”

Turning around, there in the corridor was an idiot who was carrying an eroge package.

Masazumi who was in a state of completely half-closed eyes turned around to the culprit responsible for the state of this room. On her shoulder

『Ma-』

There, there Tsukinowa. You were not mistaken in deploying attack spells. However those were the anti-ghost spells that Asama gave us during the battle against Hatton. You need anti-object or anti-personal spells. Also it is fine if you do not do that against other people okay?

However while this side was conducting something like a strategy meeting through eye-contact, that idiot was,

“Ah! These guys. Even though I went to great trouble to arrange the titles in several orders, you went and ruined that! Seijun! Do you understand how much the “The Changelings – throbbing labyrinth version” that you are currently holding is worth!?”

“It comes to about 300 yen out of the 12000 yen doesn’t it?”

Saying that the idiot pulled a textbook from his breast pocket, dammit!! , and threw it against the floor. Following that, the naked guy who still wearing clothes pointed in this direction,

“You don’t understand! Don’t understand at all Seijun! The values of goods are not determined by their price alone!”

“Ah! It is whether they are useless or not.”

The idiot again threw the textbook against the ground. Following that he looked at Mitotsudaira,

“Oi oi Nate! Say something to her. By the way Nate, won’t you come down to IZUMO and hang out with everyone? The fresh meat there from Hexagone Française is delicious. At the moment its lamb! Lamb! How about having a bite of one which is only salted and spit roasted?”

“Uh…… Um that is well.”

In contrast with Mitotsudaira who was unable to follow the flow of the conversation, the idiot while scratching his head said,

“It’s fine Nate.”

Hmm, there the idiot tilted his neck,

“It’s not like your mother told you never ever to return. It’s not the mainland but IZUMO, once in a while let’s all go down and grab a meal together yeah? Everyone wants to have a meal with you, you know!? An expensive one!”

“…Is that because you want it to be my treat?”

That is what I was thinking is what Masazumi muttered to herself. However, on the other hand her thinking was,

……Mother?

That was the first time she had heard that story.

<center>●</center>

Masazumi did not know very much about Mitotsudaira.

About all she had heard was that she was originally of a small nobility, and that her family structure was her mother being a Loup-Garou and father being a human.

There was also that for some reason or another, she had inherited the name of the Mito-Matsudaira clan and was dispatched alone to Musashi which had led to the current situation.
....Mitotsudaira’s last name was also originally a different name.

Masazumi did not know the specific details with regards to the circumstance regarding her name inheritance.

This was because recently in Hexagone Française not only the important roles but also the noble lineage had been frequently interchanging due to the historical reconstruction of the thirty year war and the Catholic and Protestant civil war.

Recently the treasurer as well as the vice Chancellor had also just been changed. Everything was all part of the flow to welcome the era of the monarchy of Louis the Fourteenth.

Louis Exiv was the king who after going through the civil war and the chaos of the thirty year war would implement an unconditional monarchy.

In the Testament it was recorded that Hexagone Française would experience unprecedented prosperity at the behest of that king.

Consequently other countries attempted to delay the name inheritance of Louis Exiv with Hexagone Française having to accept many disadvantages conditions and to escape from these oppressions.

The year before last, from the time of the first year of high school, the name of Louis Exiv was inherited, however

…Mitotsudaira being dispatched to Musashi from such a young age was also part of a deal in order to speed up that flow.

From the fact that Mitotsudaira was placing importance on her livelihood as a dispatched knight from Hexagone Française even while aboard Musashi, it was likely she had not totally cut herself from Hexagone Française. That she would not even descend to IZUMO was,

Her mother huh.

She did not know the finer details but when it came to family bonds the story was different. If you became involved with the thing known as “family”, even if you pry into it there was also portion which could not be dealt with through emotion.

“Mitotsudaira, afterwards want to go get something to eat?”

“Eh? …… It is not like I wasn’t to go to IZUMO…”

“Nah, Tama is fine as well. Since Tama is also a foreign exchange ship we can eat some meat from Hexagone Française and there is also a good view. The guys who descended below will probably bring something as well. — Mitotsudaira, it’s fine if you bring green soybeans and ah, natto right?”

“No, that is, it is not that my main business is natto…., Chancellor! Where are you planning to sneak away to while carrying the goods that we are trying to clean up!?”

“Ah, don’t you get it? To a different safe house, safe house.”

“Where is that?”

“Ah! Beneath the veranda at Asama’s Shrine and inside the attic of Shiro’s shop, I spent a lot of effort remodeling them.”

*'''[Vice President]:''' 『Did you hear? Can you go and have a quick look?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『There really are there. When did he!』

*'''[Me]:''' 『Ah! Idiot, there is where the ones with priestesses are, wait till I arrive!』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『I understand. Well, once you have arrived I’ll burn them in front of your eyes okay?”』

*'''[Me]:''' 『You Idiot. Think about the feelings of the people who created them. Do you get it!?』

*'''[Novice]:''' 『If you burn them they won’t become a part of the second hand market, I, as an author see that as a viable choice.』

*'''[Me]:''' 『D-Dammit, the net is full of enemies! It’s fine since I’m living in reality. In this reality space my power is threefold! However your powers have fallen to one-third! Get it!?』

*'''[Worshiper]:''' 『That’s from “Space Magistrate Echizen” which started the other day. The one who equips their combat gear in 180000 milliseconds.』

*'''[Argente Loup]:''' 『How about a thirty minute program that ends with just the transformation? In a certain way it is realistic.』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『How should I put it, with those calculations if the original level of power was a tenth of the enemy even with corrections you would still lose by a narrow margin.』

“Da-dammit! You guys reality assessment is zero sugar! Did you see that just now!?”

However the idiot, did he realize something, he slowly turned around. There,

“Huh? Horizon, what are you doing pretending to smoke a cigarette and blowing smoke out of your nose? Are you going to help me?”

The following moment. The students of the exercise based club who were practicing in the courtyard saw the window of the student council room be broken through and a human shaped something fly through the sky. However after conforming that it fell on top of the bridge everyone returned their gazes and continued their respective defense, attack and training.

Jeez…, Mitotsudaira who saw Horizon stretching out the fingers of her right hand, looked at the broken window and while experiencing an uncomfortable sweat,

“H-hey Horizon?”

“Jud, Today I have plans to do with Kimi-sama to IZUMO. However on the way I thought about bringing Toori-sama along and have been chasing after him.”

“Yeah, now that mention it you did mention something about that during class……”

“Jud. It is the store master’s family. The store master’s parent, Toori-sama’s grandmother is there.”

The reason for going there was,

“It appears that grandmother appears to know about the past Horizon therefore I wanted to meet her at least once.”

Hearing the contents of the spoken words Mitotsudaira lightly held her breath.

There were a lot of things to consider.

There was the fact that Horizon had begun to hold interest regarding her past self and that she was going to face her past head-on. There,

…Kimi had probably proposed the idea; however the Chancellor did not have the eagerness to go.

Horizon wished to know about her past self.

I wonder if the fact that he was trying as much as possible to not interfere was due to there still being a part which he was drawing back from Horizon.

That’s why,

“…Catch the Chancellor—”

She tried suggesting that for a reaction.

“Shall I accompany you? As an escort.”

Hey, Masazumi called out to her from behind. However Horizon,

“No.”

That was rejected.

However before the shock of being told she was unnecessary arrived, Horizon continued speaking.

“Yes, — I have already requested that Futayo-sama accompany me.”

“I-Is that so?”

As if trying to fill the void which had opened up inside her, Mitotsudaira asked a question.

In front of Mitotsudaira’s eyes Horizon nodded in response. That was correct.

“Jud, lately Futayo-sama has been extremely busy, due to her effectiveness at her job slicing the remains of armor plating she been called “Lady Ueno”, I thought she should take a breather. Just now when I could not find Mitotsudaira-sama I called out to Futayo-sama and there she was “I do have interest in the confections of France.”.

“…It seems that over there Futayo has been unable to acquire any free time and her tension seems like it is falling.”

However well,

“In the case of Futayo tension falling, if it confection, if she said so I could prepare them you know?"

“Is it possible for Mitotsudaira-sama to produce confection?”

Mitotsudaira nodded her head slightly.

She had self-awareness about being someone who could cook.

Her cooking had a tendency towards those of a wolf, though with confection as long as citrus fruits were not used she could do them. Particularly those western confections which used dairy products such as butter and cream were among her favorites. That was, in other words,

“Confections that use the fat of animals. — They suit the tastes of a wolf you know?”

“Jud. Well, eventually I would like you to teach me how to make those. If I had to say then a lot of what Blue thunder handled were “Meals” the master had also said that she wished for that kind of repertoire.”

Really? The one who raised their voice was Masazumi.

“Well, while I’m a supporter of the Eastern confection; however I still have interest in Western confection. My father likes them and if would be good if I could serve them before and after meetings. — Would you be willing to teach me Mitotsudaira?”

Jud, Mitotsudaira went to reply, however thought about it for a moment.

If I had to say recently the main trend of French confection were small goods. Taking into account the fact that Horizon was working in a bakery,

“If it is something you plan to sell in the store, I believe that there is a more suitable person than me.”

“Who would that be?”

“Jud, Mary Stuart.”

Mary who was provisionally seeking asylum from England was together with the Tachibana couple presently members of our class. However Mitotsudaira had hardly exchanged words with Mary. The reason was simple.

…It was because she was British.

During the Middle Ages Hexagone Française had invaded England; however those invaders became indigenous and created the southern part of England. Consequently England attempted repeatedly to be involved with the Royal succession of France; there was also the famous Joan De Arc who caused the Anglo-French 100 year war.

Hexagone Française even now still considers England as a vassal state or territories of Française and is treating it as an insurgent nation. Mitotsudaira also had from a young age gown up listening to her mother’s stories about Joan De Arc. A mere two hundred years ago France almost came under the control of England, with its lands and people being ravished and there the girl who had leaded the salvation of France was burnt at the stake by the English.

That it was a long time ago is what her mother would always laugh and tell her. That now is the world of “stories”.

……That is why; it is not like she held any resentment against England, however.

Her sentiment was that she must find some positive points. They interfered with her country and plundered many things, however England had probably gone ahead and returned something.

That was a negative way of thinking.

She was thinking that she should not bring historical problems into her and Mary’s personal relationship.

Therefore she was taking a distance from Mary to make sure that part did not come out during a chance remark.

However during the time while she was thinking about herself who had made the claim that Mary was a suitable substitute concerning the production of confection,

“— Mitotsudaira-sama?”

“Eh?”

In contrast to here who was falling into a spiral of deep thought, to Mitsudaira who seemed as if she was taken aback, Horizon called out.

“Why Mary-sama?”

“Ah, umm, well”

While feeling a one way sense of disappointment that if she did not explain they would not accept Mitotsudaira spoke.

“Rather the confection of Hexagone Française, in England there are more goods which would be considered evolutions of bread. If I had to say Hexagone Française’s confection has a lot of small goods—“

“That is the type that I wish for, Mitotsudaira-sama. If it is an evolution of bread then it would be somewhat difficult to distinguish from the goods on the shelves.”

“…Is that right?”

“Jud. — The store master is always originally from IZUMO; however it would appear that she is a magnificent real samurai and that confection creating and the like were out one shot in her way of living. If I had to say, it seems like that she learned to make bread in England.”

Well, she nodded and behind her Masazumi softly laughed.

“Argente Loup confection classroom huh. I wonder if this would be held regularly.”

“Masazumi….!”

Turning around, outside of the window a pair of black wings appeared holding a package.

“Eh!? What? Service contravene classroom…!? What is that material? I’ll use it!? — Ah, this is that idiot’s goods.”

“Malga would you please stop mishearing such strange things… If that package is a Priestess work then please forward it over to Asama’s place.”

Ah, Naruze looked at the name and address, then kicked the broken windowsill and did a backwards somersault.

It looked like she was correct.

Lately every night together with Naito she had been flying around testing the functionality of Schwarz Fräulein and Weiss Fräulein however,

“As expected you don’t use them during the day? I understand that the noise is dreadful after all.”

“They have bad fuel consumption. During the day since people and ships are flying, we have to make quick stops and circumvent a lot of them which makes the fuel costs nothing to sneeze at. That’s why night, when it is only people we know, is the real deal. — For the time being we have also been setting “Geheimnis Sabbat” during the night, will you come watch?”

Jud, Horizon was the one who replied. She nodded and,

“I will bring the confection that Mitotsudaira-sama has created along with me.”

Hmm, Naruze showed a meaningful smile and flew above the wind sill.

“That sounds nice — it has been a while. I’m looking forward to it.”

She thought about protesting, however before she could voices echoed up from below.

“He ran away!” “He’s crawling!... He’s fast” “eh, no stop!”

There among the screams of the students was the sound of footsteps mixed in,

“…It’s the Chancellor.”

“…Horizion will ignore this and go ahead with Kimi.”

There’s nothing to be done, Masazumi’s voice was heard however it suddenly stopped. Thinking about what the matter was, there Tsukinowa was opening a sign frame.

Masazumi who was looking at the sign frame slightly furrowed her brow, however when she noticed here,

“Ah, — please go on ahead. A message has come in from Neshinbara so I just have to deal with that.”

“If something happens, make sure to immediately let me know okay?”

Jud, after hearing that answer Mitotsudaira together with Horizon went out into the corridor. Everyone else as well, for example Mary, at this time was living while embracing a variety of thoughts.

[[Image:Horizon3A_0076.jpg|thumb]]
'''Study - IZUMO CORPORATION'''

''Toori'':　『Sis! Sis! I descended down into IZUMO however there were a variety of branded goods and I did not know which I should buy! Do you have any advice please!』

''Kimi'':　『Let’s see, having a basic look there should be no problem if you buy the IZUMO brand. It’s a composite syndicate so you can go from a castle or ship to even a grain of rice. The representative brands of IZUMO as are below.』

*'''Izumo Industry:''' IZUMO’s parent organization. In reality IZUMO is also a brand of the Izumo Industry however since Izumo industry has Shinto and aviation technologies as the primary concern the positions are now reversed.
*'''IZUMO:''' IZUMO’s main brand. Having Shinto, aviation technology and commodities as the primary concerns, it has developed at many levels by using the transportation capacity of the Shinto network which connects the entirety of the Far East. It is the largest enterprise of the Far East. Since the Shirasago Enterprise started dealing with serious goods, in reality they have started developing into a variety of areas including joke material.
*'''Shirasago Enterprise''': In contrast to IZUMO which liked to develop a variety of new products, with serious staple goods and Shinto-related as the core of the brand they have in reality changed into a different shrine. The headquarters are located below IZUMO on the land of the old IZUMO. They often get caught up in the messes of IZUMO and ends up in the role of facing that trouble.
*'''Bizen''': A brand which handles ironworking related activities. It is located upon the southern provisional country border of M.H.H.R. and Hexagone Française and conducts the provision of Olay Metal to both countries. Its expansion into other country is BIZEN.
*'''INARIFOX:''' an Inari related development section which was merged during the Harmonic Unification War. Specialises in the development of Mouse and Executive Assistant
*'''Izumo Divine Transmission:''' A provider which handled the Shinto divine transmission network from ancient times. It is the foundation of the entire Far East’s Shinto divine transmission network, after the Harmonic Unification War they also took charge of the heavenly god divine transmission network system of the Capital and the Ise force.

''Kimi'':『There are also the gods of war MINO and the fast food stalwart BURGER, however these should describe those relating to life on Musashi and those located nearby. Musashi has the majority of Shinto goods and Divine transmissions being of the Shirasago brand as a result of the Asama Shrine being connected to Shirasago, however in other cities of the Far East the names of IZUMO and Izumo Divine Transmission are larger. Each brand has goods which they are considered a speciality so it might be good to keep that in mind.”』

''Toori'':　『Well…., with all these being available I have to make sure to decide by genre.』

''Kimi'': 『No, you’re talking about Eroge again.』

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02

2012-10-13T03:09:37Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location */

==Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0051.jpg|thumb]]

''Being there''

''Even without being told''

''What is a good place''

'''Point Allocation (The Right Person in the Right Place)'''

<center>●</center>

*'''Luuynes:''' 『My Lady, I have obtained permission. Before I depart tomorrow it seems I will be able to take possession of the letters. However your friend did require some arrangements being made . Also—』

*'''ANA:''' 『Also, what is it?』

*'''Luuynes:''' 『There was also a letter from My Lady’s friend’s spouse. They were saying about doing something with the picked fruit however I took possession of only the flowers.』

*'''ANA:''' 『Jeez…. Everyone is being tactful of strange areas.』

*'''Luuynes::''' 『No, it was me who made that request. That I wanted them to be tactful.』

*'''ANA:''' 『……You are perfect.』

<center>●</center>

The after school activities had begun.

The students left the school grounds and headed off into their respective locations, however many went to assist in the repairs of Musashi or headed towards the location of their part time jobs.

The time when voices were exchanged, separated and once again assembled at the location where they pleased.

The gaze which overlooked all of this was however located inside a closed room.

From the bridge, which was as if it spanned over Musashi’s central forward vessel Musahino, there was someone who was observing everything.

The person who had hurriedly come here after school had finished was,

“Suzu-sama…. Here you go green tea and apple pie which was purchased from the fair below. Over.”

“T-Thank yo-u , “Musashino”.”

It was Suzu.

<center>●</center>

The heart of the bridge. Even after the teacup and plate were placed on the side-table next to her chair she did not immediately reach for them.

For her who had just come here, the first thing she laid her hands on was the space which surrounded her chair.

…The imitation of Musashi and IZUMO are just about done.

In the space in front of her outstretched hands was the surface section of Musashi as well as the surrounding geography and town which had been created through light.
Following the movements of Suzu’s hands, who was seated in a chair, the model of the world scrolled and according to these hand actions the adding and removal of the three-dimensional model was conducted.

Looking at that spectacle Musashi said,

“It appears that the modelling of Musashi has been considerably completed. Over.”

“Umm but since it changes e-every day… I am unable to keep up.”

Particularly in this area, Suzu pointed to an area near the deck of the first right and left ship which had wide repair spots and formed a smile.

“When something occurs again w-will this be useful?”
Jud, the automated doll nodded her head.

“I can conclude that when we carry out instructions it will be different if we have a detailed understanding of the deck, also when we act in the support of everyday activities if there is a map which was created with a different viewpoint than our automated dolls reasonable judgment it will be very helpful. It will also be helpful to the elementary school children and the other people who come here for sightseeing. Also—, when Toori causes a problem, compared to the geographical understanding of the automated dolls, the map Suzu has created makes the “hiding places” easier to determine. —Over.”

It that right, Suzu nodded with a smile took a breath and adjusted her seating.

After hesitating for a moment Suzu took the teacup from the side table in both her hands and sat back in her chair.

Then Suzu, who went as if to sink into the model of Musashi, however abruptly let out a small laugh.

“Whatever is the matter? —Over.”

“Jud, everyone’s after school is varied.… Look everyone.”

Suzu put the teacup up to her mouth and then as if to count the models individual locations she indicated with her right fingers.

The fingers which indicated in order from the front lastly indicated one location.

A building at the rear of Okutama. It was the imitation of the Musashi Ariadust academy.

<center>●</center>

Even when it was after school there were still the shadows of people inside Musashi Ariadust Academy.

Among those remaining were not only the students who were part of the indoor clubs,

“So I came for this examination however this school council room is totally not cleaned and handled quite irresponsibility. Mitotsudaira… is a member of the Chancellor's Board so you don’t use this room right?”

Masazumi surveyed the place where she was currently standing.… This is the school buildings frontal side third floor’s student council room, huh.

You could even call this position the face of the school however…

By all rights this room should have had quite a large floor space; however there were chairs, desks as well other goods piled up left and right as if to create a corridor from the door to the windows.

This was evidence that the successive generations of the student council had not been functioning.

In front of Masazumi, who was surveying the valley of goods, was Mitotsudaira who had opened a window and then turned around with a fed up expression.

“This is more like a storeroom than a student council room; however well it is the same for those of the Chancellor's Board as well.”

“Is that so?”

Jud, while trying to avoid touching anything Mitotsudaira shrugged her shoulders.
“The members who make up the Board use the Board room down below; however it is in the same state as here. After all, the Far East operated under the premise that there would be no emergency situations under the oppression of the Testament Union. Even after Mikawa, if something happens, it is usually settled in the classroom or cafeteria or on top of the bridge. However — why now of all times did you want to use here, Masazumi?”

I wonder why, Masazumi looked at the objet d'art which was composed of carelessly piled up goods and desks which was enough to prevent the view the ceiling on the left and right and let out a sigh. She folded her arms and while once again thinking about what was going on,

“When I was appointed as the vice president, I came here to look once, yeah the Far East Student Council was after all a mere skeleton and decided to give up.”

However,

“—The classroom, the cafeteria, on top of the bridge, the courtyard or Blue Thunder, we can hold a strategy meeting anywhere. I came to realize recently that the Far East was that kind of place. However on the other hand I thought it necessary for everyone to have a place to share.”

“Then, that place which everyone would share is—”

Yeah, Masazumi shook her head downwards. Indicating towards the floor with her right hand,

"It is not I’m suggesting we have to be here all the time. However when we can’t make contact, when we wish to save someone, when there is a time to be patient… you should come here, what I want is a place like that.”

While saying that, what she remembered was something that occurred at Mikawa. The feeling of being dumbfounded when she returned home on a certain day and realized that her mother was gone still remained inside her heart.

The reason why she wanted a place which allowed people to believe that someone was there was to hold back her past fear.

“I wonder why!”

Masazumi looked at the outside of the seemingly narrow window. The city of Musashi was spread out under the afternoon sky, beyond that was the edge of the dock and fields and shelterbelts, the city of IZUMO. However Masazumi gazed with sharp eyes further into the interior, the south-eastern sky and the forest and valleys of the mainland which spread out beneath IZUMO.

“—Only one week until the repairs are complete. After that is complete, we will begin moving again in order to gain the cooperation of many countries. However this part of Europe is currently in the middle of the thirty year war. I cannot deny the possibility of sustaining damage like we did during the Armada battle. If we hold an official position when that happens there will be a large difference in the civilian’s sense of security.”

“Jud, —it is also my opinion that what will occur from now on will be the true battlefield. There is also Neshinbara’s opinion. That in the previous Armada Sea battle the strategy of Tres España in order to preserve their own fleet was “Through the use of a small efficient force, they aimed for not the sinking of Musashi but the stoppage”, it was not all-out war for them.”

Listening to Mitotsudaira’s words Masazumi thought that she was correct.

That’s why she nodded and,

“I want to strengthen the Student Council and Chancellor’s Board. Think of it as a hidden urgent business.”

Masazumi thought after saying that. That in Mitotsudaira’s expression there was a shadow. That’s why,

“Is there something troubling you?”

“Eh? Ah, no.”

In front of Masazumi’s eyes, Mitotsudaira lightly waved her hand from left to right. Then as if she was arranging her thoughts,

“I have to make sure to be reliable. I have to take into account my true abilities.”

“I think that Mitotsudaira is doing a fine job.”

During the crash of the cargo ship it was her who had supervised things like the night watch, the transport of supplies and the construction inside the ship. If she had not been present at that scene then there were many of Tenzou's orders which would not have functioned, this was something that anyone who was at the scene realized. However,
….Was it because Mitotsudaira was a member of the Chancellor’s Board I wonder.

There is also one’s duty as a knight. Thinking about her role during battle,

…In England she suffered a draw with Walsingham….

While on-board Musashi together with Walsingham she was unable to stop Tres España vice Chancellor Takakane Hironaka, this is what is known as the difference in strength, however,

“Even though there is always someone stronger, I sill wish to become stronger you know?”

“In that case, the path of strengthening, it would be good to search for a suitable location. If there is anything let me know. There is now, after the Armada Sea Battle, an understanding in the public opinion towards battle. It will make it easier to gain acceptance.”

Jud, Mitotsudaira nodded and a slight silence occurred.

Thinking that it would be bad for the silence to continue Masazumi purposefully let out a large breath,

“Well then.”

Saying that in a distinct voice to bring Mitotsudaira to her senses, she rolled up her jacket sleeves.

“Well then shall we do a little examining….?

“L-Let us do that. However this is….”

In front of Mitotsudaira’s half opened eyes. What was there was,

“……Ah? Right from the start, what is this mountain of mail order, ….. Huh, eroge have been placed and piled up in here!”

<center>●</center>

Masazumi took the brown wrapped package which was lightly covered in dust in hand. Narrowing her eyes and holding it aloft that was indeed exactly what she had thought it was.

Good grief, after putting that as a preface Masazumi went,

“That idiot, what does he think this place is…!!”

“…..The fact that you have no doubts about who that belongs to is amazing Masazumi.”

If there is some other possibility I would like to know.

However Mitotsudaira with a testing air also took one in hand,

“However what exactly is this, on the invoice “Theban Genuine Force VS Spartan Homo army corps. Remaining 300” is resolutely written you know? …. Furthermore not only the title but the subtitle “There are no women! Regain your sanity!” is excessive. Is this head alright?”

“Like I would know. In any case we have to dispose of any crying games because if that idiot dies the existence of this country will be in jeopardy. I have to clearly tell him that he should buy the next one only after he had finished clearing the current ones.”

“However, I have the feeling the Chancellor puts all the earnings from his part time job into this….”

…This when I’m already finished with just food and book expenses! A family which provides food is enviable!

While thinking about her real motivations, in the meanwhile she summoned her ant eater Tsukinowa as a response to the current situation which was in front of her eyes. After positioning on her shoulders, patting her head and rubbing cheers together opened the chat,

*'''[Vice-President]:''' 『Asama, I will send you an image of the eroge which are here, if we sold them how much would that be?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『Umm, from the looks of it everything would be worth about 12000 yen… huh, why was I called as the appraiser!?』

She had already told me what I wanted to know. Having personnel who did not hold official positions yet were still talented was a good thing for the country.

“Anyhow selling all this and only getting about 12000 yen. ….I really don’t understand males.”

“— Even though in the past you were trying to become one?”

Having that said to her with a bitter smile Masazumi considered her own circumstances. However she was unable to come up with a good explanation.

“I’ll correct myself, I don’t understand about that idiot.”

In contrast to Mitotsudaira’s deepening bitter smile, Masazumi who felt uncomfortable directed her sight to the window. Beneath her eyes was the overhead bridge in front of the
school yard where she had done the public debate, thinking that it was around there that she had debated,

……she had also had her trousers yanked down…..!

“Ah umm Masazumi, you seem to be upset about something? Was it what I just said?”

“Eh? Ah no, it has nothing to do with that. It was something else, from a while back”

Masazumi shifted here glance to the front. As she did,beneath the bridge, on the other side of the descending staircase was Remorse Way,

…the port side natural area is where the park is.

After she had seen Sakai off to Mikawa and returned, it is the park she went via when going through the natural area.

In the center there was a retreat building, a small place where there are always children playing. After that time she had stopped by several times and spent her reading time there. It was only of the few spots inside Musashi that Masazumi was able to relax.
Sooner or later, while thinking that it might be nice to have a meal or a conference at the hermitage Masazumi rolled up her the sleeves of her jacket.

“Well, I’m not planning to do a full-scale job however shall we see how further inside looks…”

Once that is complete,

“Shall we descend to IZUMO for a break? Mitotsudaira”

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira listened to Masazumi’s question.

“There is apparently a festival happening down in IZUMO.”

With those words, Mitotsudaira experienced a moment of indecision.

…She was being considerate of my circumstances.

As a matter of fact, Hexagone Française was the homeland of Mitotsudaira however even after receiving permission to enter IZUMO she had not descended into IZUMO. Naturally there was a reason was she had not done so.

The promise she had made with her mother.

That’s why; even though many people including her friends were descending for a break she herself did not go.
It seems like Masazumi had realized that fact. Consequently,

…That she didn’t ask why I do not go but instead invited me to go with her was—.

This was her way of being considerate due to the short friendship that existed.

Everyone in her surroundings already knew the reason thus they no longer made this type of invitation, however it did provide a sense of freshness.

That’s why Mitotsudaira with a bitter smile mixed in,

“It is alright, I still have management of my territory inside Musashi to do. In a little while Musashi will be heading in the direction of Edo right? I think that I will descend at my actual territory.”

“I see.”

At that point Masazumi put an end to that topic. There with both parties taking a short pause the conversion did not restart.

……ah……?

Mitotsudaira thought about the present situation with a slight doubt, this was a situation almost as if “directly following mentioning a bad topic”.

……Uh

From Masazumi's current silence she could feel an atmosphere of “sorry”. Masazumi had also already realized it as well, however if she immediately brought out a new topic it is certain that it could be felt that she was avoiding the previous topic.

It was now the turn for Masazumi to wait and for here to bring out a new topic to indicate “Do not worry about it.”.

Mitotsudaira thought that she must say something.

….H-however, umm.

Frankly she was not good with this kind of situation. Mitotsudaira while wiping away an uncomfortable sweat,

“U-umm, that is…”

Right when she finished panicking. Unexpectedly a voice came from behind her. That was,

“Oi oi oi oi you guys! What are you doing with my treasure library!?”

Turning around, there in the corridor was an idiot who was carrying an eroge package.

Masazumi who was in a state of completely half-closed eyes turned around to the culprit responsible for the state of this room. On her shoulder

『Ma-』

There, there Tsukinowa. You were not mistaken in deploying attack spells. However those were the anti-ghost spells that Asama gave us during the battle against Hatton. You need anti-object or anti-personal spells. Also it is fine if you do not do that against other people okay?

However while this side was conducting something like a strategy meeting through eye-contact, that idiot was,

“Ah! These guys. Even though I went to great trouble to arrange the titles in several orders, you went and ruined that! Seijun! Do you understand how much the “The Changelings – throbbing labyrinth version” that you are currently holding is worth!?”

“It comes to about 300 yen out of the 12000 yen doesn’t it?”

Saying that the idiot pulled a textbook from his breast pocket, dammit!! , and threw it against the floor. Following that, the naked guy who still wearing clothes pointed in this direction,

“You don’t understand! Don’t understand at all Seijun! The values of goods are not determined by their price alone!”

“Ah! It is whether they are useless or not.”

The idiot again threw the textbook against the ground. Following that he looked at Mitotsudaira,

“Oi oi Nate! Say something to her. By the way Nate, won’t you come down to IZUMO and hang out with everyone? The fresh meat there from Hexagone Française is delicious. At the moment its lamb! Lamb! How about having a bite of one which is only salted and spit roasted?”

“Uh…… Um that is well.”

In contrast with Mitotsudaira who was unable to follow the flow of the conversation, the idiot while scratching his head said,

“It’s fine Nate.”

Hmm, there the idiot tilted his neck,

“It’s not like your mother told you never ever to return. It’s not the mainland but IZUMO, once in a while let’s all go down and grab a meal together yeah? Everyone wants to have a meal with you, you know!? An expensive one!”

“…Is that because you want it to be my treat?”

That is what I was thinking is what Masazumi muttered to herself. However, on the other hand her thinking was,

……Mother?

That was the first time she had heard that story.

<center>●</center>

Masazumi did not know very much about Mitotsudaira.

About all she had heard was that she was originally of a small nobility, and that her family structure was her mother being a Loup-Garou and father being a human.

There was also that for some reason or another, she had inherited the name of the Mito-Matsudaira clan and was dispatched alone to Musashi which had led to the current situation.
....Mitotsudaira’s last name was also originally a different name.

Masazumi did not know the specific details with regards to the circumstance regarding her name inheritance.

This was because recently in Hexagone Française not only the important roles but also the noble lineage had been frequently interchanging due to the historical reconstruction of the thirty year war and the Catholic and Protestant civil war.

Recently the treasurer as well as the vice Chancellor had also just been changed. Everything was all part of the flow to welcome the era of the monarchy of Louis the Fourteenth.

Louis Exiv was the king who after going through the civil war and the chaos of the thirty year war would implement an unconditional monarchy.

In the Testament it was recorded that Hexagone Française would experience unprecedented prosperity at the behest of that king.

Consequently other countries attempted to delay the name inheritance of Louis Exiv with Hexagone Française having to accept many disadvantages conditions and to escape from these oppressions.

The year before last, from the time of the first year of high school, the name of Louis Exiv was inherited, however

…Mitotsudaira being dispatched to Musashi from such a young age was also part of a deal in order to speed up that flow.

From the fact that Mitotsudaira was placing importance on her livelihood as a dispatched knight from Hexagone Française even while aboard Musashi, it was likely she had not totally cut herself from Hexagone Française. That she would not even descend to IZUMO was,

Her mother huh.

She did not know the finer details but when it came to family bonds the story was different. If you became involved with the thing known as “family”, even if you pry into it there was also portion which could not be dealt with through emotion.

“Mitotsudaira, afterwards want to go get something to eat?”

“Eh? …… It is not like I wasn’t to go to IZUMO…”

“Nah, Tama is fine as well. Since Tama is also a foreign exchange ship we can eat some meat from Hexagone Française and there is also a good view. The guys who descended below will probably bring something as well. — Mitotsudaira, it’s fine if you bring green soybeans and ah, natto right?”

“No, that is, it is not that my main business is natto…., Chancellor! Where are you planning to sneak away to while carrying the goods that we are trying to clean up!?”

“Ah, don’t you get it? To a different safe house, safe house.”

“Where is that?”

“Ah! Beneath the veranda at Asama’s Shrine and inside the attic of Shiro’s shop, I spent a lot of effort remodeling them.”

*'''[Vice President]:''' 『Did you hear? Can you go and have a quick look?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『There really are there. When did he!』

*'''[Me]:''' 『Ah! Idiot, there is where the ones with priestesses are, wait till I arrive!』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『I understand. Well, once you have arrived I’ll burn them in front of your eyes okay?”』

*'''[Me]:''' 『You Idiot. Think about the feelings of the people who created them. Do you get it!?』

*'''[Novice]:''' 『If you burn them they won’t become a part of the second hand market, I, as an author see that as a viable choice.』

*'''[Me]:''' 『D-Dammit, the net is full of enemies! It’s fine since I’m living in reality. In this reality space my power is threefold! However your powers have fallen to one-third! Get it!?』

*'''[Worshiper]:''' 『That’s from “Space Magistrate Echizen” which started the other day. The one who equips their combat gear in 180000 milliseconds.』

*'''[Argente Loup]:''' 『How about a thirty minute program that ends with just the transformation? In a certain way it is realistic.』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『How should I put it, with those calculations if the original level of power was a tenth of the enemy even with corrections you would still lose by a narrow margin.』

“Da-dammit! You guys reality assessment is zero sugar! Did you see that just now!?”

However the idiot, did he realize something, he slowly turned around. There,

“Huh? Horizon, what are you doing pretending to smoke a cigarette and blowing smoke out of your nose? Are you going to help me?”

The following moment. The students of the exercise based club who were practicing in the courtyard saw the window of the student council room be broken through and a human shaped something fly through the sky. However after conforming that it fell on top of the bridge everyone returned their gazes and continued their respective defense, attack and training.

Jeez…, Mitotsudaira who saw Horizon stretching out the fingers of her right hand, looked at the broken window and while experiencing an uncomfortable sweat,

“H-hey Horizon?”

“Jud, Today I have plans to do with Kimi-sama to IZUMO. However on the way I thought about bringing Toori-sama along and have been chasing after him.”

“Yeah, now that mention it you did mention something about that during class……”

“Jud. It is the store master’s family. The store master’s parent, Toori-sama’s grandmother is there.”

The reason for going there was,

“It appears that grandmother appears to know about the past Horizon therefore I wanted to meet her at least once.”

Hearing the contents of the spoken words Mitotsudaira lightly held her breath.

There were a lot of things to consider.

There was the fact that Horizon had begun to hold interest regarding her past self and that she was going to face her past head-on. There,

…Kimi had probably proposed the idea; however the Chancellor did not have the eagerness to go.

Horizon wished to know about her past self.

I wonder if the fact that he was trying as much as possible to not interfere was due to there still being a part which he was drawing back from Horizon.

That’s why,

“…Catch the Chancellor—”

She tried suggesting that for a reaction.

“Shall I accompany you? As an escort.”

Hey, Masazumi called out to her from behind. However Horizon,

“No.”

That was rejected.

However before the shock of being told she was unnecessary arrived, Horizon continued speaking.

“Yes, — I have already requested that Futayo-sama accompany me.”

“I-Is that so?”

As if trying to fill the void which had opened up inside her, Mitotsudaira asked a question.

In front of Mitotsudaira’s eyes Horizon nodded in response. That was correct.

“Jud, lately Futayo-sama has been extremely busy, due to her effectiveness at her job slicing the remains of armor plating she been called “Lady Ueno”, I thought she should take a breather. Just now when I could not find Mitotsudaira-sama I called out to Futayo-sama and there she was “I do have interest in the confections of France.”.

“…It seems that over there Futayo has been unable to acquire any free time and her tension seems like it is falling.”

However well,

“In the case of Futayo tension falling, if it confection, if she said so I could prepare them you know?"

“Is it possible for Mitotsudaira-sama to produce confection?”

Mitotsudaira nodded her head slightly.

She had self-awareness about being someone who could cook.

Her cooking had a tendency towards those of a wolf, though with confection as long as citrus fruits were not used she could do them. Particularly those western confections which used dairy products such as butter and cream were among her favorites. That was, in other words,

“Confections that use the fat of animals. — They suit the tastes of a wolf you know?”

“Jud. Well, eventually I would like you to teach me how to make those. If I had to say then a lot of what Blue thunder handled were “Meals” the master had also said that she wished for that kind of repertoire.”

Really? The one who raised their voice was Masazumi.

“Well, while I’m a supporter of the Eastern confection; however I still have interest in Western confection. My father likes them and if would be good if I could serve them before and after meetings. — Would you be willing to teach me Mitotsudaira?”

Jud, Mitotsudaira went to reply, however thought about it for a moment.

If I had to say recently the main trend of French confection were small goods. Taking into account the fact that Horizon was working in a bakery,

“If it is something you plan to sell in the store, I believe that there is a more suitable person than me.”

“Who would that be?”

“Jud, Mary Stuart.”

Mary who was provisionally seeking asylum from England was together with the Tachibana couple presently members of our class. However Mitotsudaira had hardly exchanged words with Mary. The reason was simple.

…It was because she was British.

During the Middle Ages Hexagone Française had invaded England; however those invaders became indigenous and created the southern part of England. Consequently England attempted repeatedly to be involved with the Royal succession of France; there was also the famous Joan De Arc who caused the Anglo-French 100 year war.

Hexagone Française even now still considers England as a vassal state or territories of Française and is treating it as an insurgent nation. Mitotsudaira also had from a young age gown up listening to her mother’s stories about Joan De Arc. A mere two hundred years ago France almost came under the control of England, with its lands and people being ravished and there the girl who had leaded the salvation of France was burnt at the stake by the English.

That it was a long time ago is what her mother would always laugh and tell her. That now is the world of “stories”.

……That is why; it is not like she held any resentment against England, however.

Her sentiment was that she must find some positive points. They interfered with her country and plundered many things, however England had probably gone ahead and returned something.

That was a negative way of thinking.

She was thinking that she should not bring historical problems into her and Mary’s personal relationship.

Therefore she was taking a distance from Mary to make sure that part did not come out during a chance remark.

However during the time while she was thinking about herself who had made the claim that Mary was a suitable substitute concerning the production of confection,

“— Mitotsudaira-sama?”

“Eh?”

In contrast to here who was falling into a spiral of deep thought, to Mitsudaira who seemed as if she was taken aback, Horizon called out.

“Why Mary-sama?”

“Ah, umm, well”

While feeling a one way sense of disappointment that if she did not explain they would not accept Mitotsudaira spoke.

“Rather the confection of Hexagone Française, in England there are more goods which would be considered evolutions of bread. If I had to say Hexagone Française’s confection has a lot of small goods—“

“That is the type that I wish for, Mitotsudaira-sama. If it is an evolution of bread then it would be somewhat difficult to distinguish from the goods on the shelves.”

“…Is that right?”

“Jud. — The store master is always originally from IZUMO; however it would appear that she is a magnificent real samurai and that confection creating and the like were out one shot in her way of living. If I had to say, it seems like that she learned to make bread in England.”

Well, she nodded and behind her Masazumi softly laughed.

“Argente Loup confection classroom huh. I wonder if this would be held regularly.”

“Masazumi….!”

Turning around, outside of the window a pair of black wings appeared holding a package.

“Eh!? What? Service contravene classroom…!? What is that material? I’ll use it!? — Ah, this is that idiot’s goods.”

“Malga would you please stop mishearing such strange things… If that package is a Priestess work then please forward it over to Asama’s place.”

Ah, Naruze looked at the name and address, then kicked the broken windowsill and did a backwards somersault.

It looked like she was correct.

Lately every night together with Naito she had been flying around testing the functionality of Schwarz Fräulein and Weiss Fräulein however,

“As expected you don’t use them during the day? I understand that the noise is dreadful after all.”

“They have bad fuel consumption. During the day since people and ships are flying, we have to make quick stops and circumvent a lot of them which makes the fuel costs nothing to sneeze at. That’s why night, when it is only people we know, is the real deal. — For the time being we have also been setting “Geheimnis Sabbat” during the night, will you come watch?”

Jud, Horizon was the one who replied. She nodded and,

“I will bring the confection that Mitotsudaira-sama has created along with me.”

Hmm, Naruze showed a meaningful smile and flew above the wind sill.

“That sounds nice — it has been a while. I’m looking forward to it.”

She thought about protesting, however before she could voices echoed up from below.

“He ran away!” “He’s crawling!... He’s fast” “eh, no stop!”

There among the screams of the students was the sound of footsteps mixed in,

“…It’s the Chancellor.”

“…Horizion will ignore this and go ahead with Kimi.”

There’s nothing to be done, Masazumi’s voice was heard however it suddenly stopped. Thinking about what the matter was, there Tsukinowa was opening a sign frame.

Masazumi who was looking at the sign frame slightly furrowed her brow, however when she noticed here,

“Ah, — please go on ahead. A message has come in from Neshinbara so I just have to deal with that.”

“If something happens, make sure to immediately let me know okay?”

Jud, after hearing that answer Mitotsudaira together with Horizon went out into the corridor. Everyone else as well, for example Mary, at this time was living while embracing a variety of thoughts.

[[Image:Horizon3A_0076.jpg|thumb]]
'''Study - IZUMO CORPORATION'''

''Toori'':　『Sis! Sis! I descended down into IZUMO however there were a variety of branded goods and I did not know which I should buy! Do you have any advice please!』

''Kimi'':　『Let’s see, having a basic look there should be no problem if you buy the IZUMO brand. It’s a composite syndicate so you can go from a castle or ship tp even a grain of rice. The representative brands of IZUMO as are below.』

*'''Izumo Industry:''' IZUMO’s parent organization. In reality IZUMO is also a brand of the Izumo Industry however since Izumo industry has Shinto and aviation technologies as the primary concern the positions are now reversed.
*'''IZUMO:''' IZUMO’s main brand. Having Shinto, aviation technology and commodities as the primary concerns, it has developed at many levels by using the transportation capacity of the Shinto network which connects the entirety of the Far East. It is the largest enterprise of the Far East. Since the Shirasago Enterprise started dealing with serious goods, in reality they have started developing into a variety of areas including joke material.
*'''Shirasago Enterprise''': In contrast to IZUMO which liked to develop a variety of new products, with serious staple goods and Shinto-related as the core of the brand they have in reality changed into a different shrine. The headquarters are located below IZUMO on the land of the old IZUMO. They often get caught up in the messes of IZUMO and ends up in the role of facing that trouble.
*'''Bizen''': A brand which handles ironworking related activities. It is located upon the southern provisional country border of M.H.H.R. and Hexagone Française and conducts the provision of Olay Metal to both countries. Its expansion into other country is BIZEN.
*'''INARIFOX:''' an Inari related development section which was merged during the Harmonic Unification War. Specialises in the development of Mouse and Executive Assistant
*'''Izumo Divine Transmission:''' A provider which handled the Shinto divine transmission network from ancient times. It is the foundation of the entire Far East’s Shinto divine transmission network, after the Harmonic Unification War they also took charge of the heavenly god divine transmission network system of the Capital and the Ise force.

''Kimi'':『There are also the gods of war MINO and the fast food stalwart BURGER, however these should describe those relating to life on Musashi and those located nearby. Musashi has the majority of Shinto goods and Divine transmissions being of the Shirasago brand as a result of the Asama Shrine being connected to Shirasago, however in other cities of the Far East the names of IZUMO and Izumo Divine Transmission are larger. Each brand has goods which they are considered a speciality so it might be good to keep that in mind.”』

''Toori'':　『Well…., with all these being available I have to make sure to decide by genre.』

''Kimi'':『No, you’re talking about Eroge again.』

Horizon:Volume 3 Chapter 02

2012-10-13T03:08:59Z

Shiyumi: /* Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location */

==Chapter Two: The Pioneers of the Location==
[[Image:Horizon3A_0051.jpg|thumb]]

''Being there''

''Even without being told''

''What is a good place''

'''Point Allocation (The Right Person in the Right Place)'''

<center>●</center>

*'''Luuynes:''' 『My Lady, I have obtained permission. Before I depart tomorrow it seems I will be able to take possession of the letters. However your friend did require some arrangements being made . Also—』

*'''ANA:''' 『Also, what is it?』

*'''Luuynes:''' 『There was also a letter from My Lady’s friend’s spouse. They were saying about doing something with the picked fruit however I took possession of only the flowers.』

*'''ANA:''' 『Jeez…. Everyone is being tactful of strange areas.』

*'''Luuynes::''' 『No, it was me who made that request. That I wanted them to be tactful.』

*'''ANA:''' 『……You are perfect.』

<center>●</center>

The after school activities had begun.

The students left the school grounds and headed off into their respective locations, however many went to assist in the repairs of Musashi or headed towards the location of their part time jobs.

The time when voices were exchanged, separated and once again assembled at the location where they pleased.

The gaze which overlooked all of this was however located inside a closed room.

From the bridge, which was as if it spanned over Musashi’s central forward vessel Musahino, there was someone who was observing everything.

The person who had hurriedly come here after school had finished was,

“Suzu-sama…. Here you go green tea and apple pie which was purchased from the fair below. Over.”

“T-Thank yo-u , “Musashino”.”

It was Suzu.

<center>●</center>

The heart of the bridge. Even after the teacup and plate were placed on the side-table next to her chair she did not immediately reach for them.

For her who had just come here, the first thing she laid her hands on was the space which surrounded her chair.

…The imitation of Musashi and IZUMO are just about done.

In the space in front of her outstretched hands was the surface section of Musashi as well as the surrounding geography and town which had been created through light.
Following the movements of Suzu’s hands, who was seated in a chair, the model of the world scrolled and according to these hand actions the adding and removal of the three-dimensional model was conducted.

Looking at that spectacle Musashi said,

“It appears that the modelling of Musashi has been considerably completed. Over.”

“Umm but since it changes e-every day… I am unable to keep up.”

Particularly in this area, Suzu pointed to an area near the deck of the first right and left ship which had wide repair spots and formed a smile.

“When something occurs again w-will this be useful?”
Jud, the automated doll nodded her head.

“I can conclude that when we carry out instructions it will be different if we have a detailed understanding of the deck, also when we act in the support of everyday activities if there is a map which was created with a different viewpoint than our automated dolls reasonable judgment it will be very helpful. It will also be helpful to the elementary school children and the other people who come here for sightseeing. Also—, when Toori causes a problem, compared to the geographical understanding of the automated dolls, the map Suzu has created makes the “hiding places” easier to determine. —Over.”

It that right, Suzu nodded with a smile took a breath and adjusted her seating.

After hesitating for a moment Suzu took the teacup from the side table in both her hands and sat back in her chair.

Then Suzu, who went as if to sink into the model of Musashi, however abruptly let out a small laugh.

“Whatever is the matter? —Over.”

“Jud, everyone’s after school is varied.… Look everyone.”

Suzu put the teacup up to her mouth and then as if to count the models individual locations she indicated with her right fingers.

The fingers which indicated in order from the front lastly indicated one location.

A building at the rear of Okutama. It was the imitation of the Musashi Ariadust academy.

<center>●</center>

Even when it was after school there were still the shadows of people inside Musashi Ariadust Academy.

Among those remaining were not only the students who were part of the indoor clubs,

“So I came for this examination however this school council room is totally not cleaned and handled quite irresponsibility. Mitotsudaira… is a member of the Chancellor's Board so you don’t use this room right?”

Masazumi surveyed the place where she was currently standing.… This is the school buildings frontal side third floor’s student council room, huh.

You could even call this position the face of the school however…

By all rights this room should have had quite a large floor space; however there were chairs, desks as well other goods piled up left and right as if to create a corridor from the door to the windows.

This was evidence that the successive generations of the student council had not been functioning.

In front of Masazumi, who was surveying the valley of goods, was Mitotsudaira who had opened a window and then turned around with a fed up expression.

“This is more like a storeroom than a student council room; however well it is the same for those of the Chancellor's Board as well.”

“Is that so?”

Jud, while trying to avoid touching anything Mitotsudaira shrugged her shoulders.
“The members who make up the Board use the Board room down below; however it is in the same state as here. After all, the Far East operated under the premise that there would be no emergency situations under the oppression of the Testament Union. Even after Mikawa, if something happens, it is usually settled in the classroom or cafeteria or on top of the bridge. However — why now of all times did you want to use here, Masazumi?”

I wonder why, Masazumi looked at the objet d'art which was composed of carelessly piled up goods and desks which was enough to prevent the view the ceiling on the left and right and let out a sigh. She folded her arms and while once again thinking about what was going on,

“When I was appointed as the vice president, I came here to look once, yeah the Far East Student Council was after all a mere skeleton and decided to give up.”

However,

“—The classroom, the cafeteria, on top of the bridge, the courtyard or Blue Thunder, we can hold a strategy meeting anywhere. I came to realize recently that the Far East was that kind of place. However on the other hand I thought it necessary for everyone to have a place to share.”

“Then, that place which everyone would share is—”

Yeah, Masazumi shook her head downwards. Indicating towards the floor with her right hand,

"It is not I’m suggesting we have to be here all the time. However when we can’t make contact, when we wish to save someone, when there is a time to be patient… you should come here, what I want is a place like that.”

While saying that, what she remembered was something that occurred at Mikawa. The feeling of being dumbfounded when she returned home on a certain day and realized that her mother was gone still remained inside her heart.

The reason why she wanted a place which allowed people to believe that someone was there was to hold back her past fear.

“I wonder why!”

Masazumi looked at the outside of the seemingly narrow window. The city of Musashi was spread out under the afternoon sky, beyond that was the edge of the dock and fields and shelterbelts, the city of IZUMO. However Masazumi gazed with sharp eyes further into the interior, the south-eastern sky and the forest and valleys of the mainland which spread out beneath IZUMO.

“—Only one week until the repairs are complete. After that is complete, we will begin moving again in order to gain the cooperation of many countries. However this part of Europe is currently in the middle of the thirty year war. I cannot deny the possibility of sustaining damage like we did during the Armada battle. If we hold an official position when that happens there will be a large difference in the civilian’s sense of security.”

“Jud, —it is also my opinion that what will occur from now on will be the true battlefield. There is also Neshinbara’s opinion. That in the previous Armada Sea battle the strategy of Tres España in order to preserve their own fleet was “Through the use of a small efficient force, they aimed for not the sinking of Musashi but the stoppage”, it was not all-out war for them.”

Listening to Mitotsudaira’s words Masazumi thought that she was correct.

That’s why she nodded and,

“I want to strengthen the Student Council and Chancellor’s Board. Think of it as a hidden urgent business.”

Masazumi thought after saying that. That in Mitotsudaira’s expression there was a shadow. That’s why,

“Is there something troubling you?”

“Eh? Ah, no.”

In front of Masazumi’s eyes, Mitotsudaira lightly waved her hand from left to right. Then as if she was arranging her thoughts,

“I have to make sure to be reliable. I have to take into account my true abilities.”

“I think that Mitotsudaira is doing a fine job.”

During the crash of the cargo ship it was her who had supervised things like the night watch, the transport of supplies and the construction inside the ship. If she had not been present at that scene then there were many of Tenzou's orders which would not have functioned, this was something that anyone who was at the scene realized. However,
….Was it because Mitotsudaira was a member of the Chancellor’s Board I wonder.

There is also one’s duty as a knight. Thinking about her role during battle,

…In England she suffered a draw with Walsingham….

While on-board Musashi together with Walsingham she was unable to stop Tres España vice Chancellor Takakane Hironaka, this is what is known as the difference in strength, however,

“Even though there is always someone stronger, I sill wish to become stronger you know?”

“In that case, the path of strengthening, it would be good to search for a suitable location. If there is anything let me know. There is now, after the Armada Sea Battle, an understanding in the public opinion towards battle. It will make it easier to gain acceptance.”

Jud, Mitotsudaira nodded and a slight silence occurred.

Thinking that it would be bad for the silence to continue Masazumi purposefully let out a large breath,

“Well then.”

Saying that in a distinct voice to bring Mitotsudaira to her senses, she rolled up her jacket sleeves.

“Well then shall we do a little examining….?

“L-Let us do that. However this is….”

In front of Mitotsudaira’s half opened eyes. What was there was,

“……Ah? Right from the start, what is this mountain of mail order, ….. Huh, eroge have been placed and piled up in here!”

<center>●</center>

Masazumi took the brown wrapped package which was lightly covered in dust in hand. Narrowing her eyes and holding it aloft that was indeed exactly what she had thought it was.

Good grief, after putting that as a preface Masazumi went,

“That idiot, what does he think this place is…!!”

“…..The fact that you have no doubts about who that belongs to is amazing Masazumi.”

If there is some other possibility I would like to know.

However Mitotsudaira with a testing air also took one in hand,

“However what exactly is this, on the invoice “Theban Genuine Force VS Spartan Homo army corps. Remaining 300” is resolutely written you know? …. Furthermore not only the title but the subtitle “There are no women! Regain your sanity!” is excessive. Is this head alright?”

“Like I would know. In any case we have to dispose of any crying games because if that idiot dies the existence of this country will be in jeopardy. I have to clearly tell him that he should buy the next one only after he had finished clearing the current ones.”

“However, I have the feeling the Chancellor puts all the earnings from his part time job into this….”

…This when I’m already finished with just food and book expenses! A family which provides food is enviable!

While thinking about her real motivations, in the meanwhile she summoned her ant eater Tsukinowa as a response to the current situation which was in front of her eyes. After positioning on her shoulders, patting her head and rubbing cheers together opened the chat,

*'''[Vice-President]:''' 『Asama, I will send you an image of the eroge which are here, if we sold them how much would that be?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『Umm, from the looks of it everything would be worth about 12000 yen… huh, why was I called as the appraiser!?』

She had already told me what I wanted to know. Having personnel who did not hold official positions yet were still talented was a good thing for the country.

“Anyhow selling all this and only getting about 12000 yen. ….I really don’t understand males.”

“— Even though in the past you were trying to become one?”

Having that said to her with a bitter smile Masazumi considered her own circumstances. However she was unable to come up with a good explanation.

“I’ll correct myself, I don’t understand about that idiot.”

In contrast to Mitotsudaira’s deepening bitter smile, Masazumi who felt uncomfortable directed her sight to the window. Beneath her eyes was the overhead bridge in front of the
school yard where she had done the public debate, thinking that it was around there that she had debated,

……she had also had her trousers yanked down…..!

“Ah umm Masazumi, you seem to be upset about something? Was it what I just said?”

“Eh? Ah no, it has nothing to do with that. It was something else, from a while back”

Masazumi shifted here glance to the front. As she did,beneath the bridge, on the other side of the descending staircase was Remorse Way,

…the port side natural area is where the park is.

After she had seen Sakai off to Mikawa and returned, it is the park she went via when going through the natural area.

In the center there was a retreat building, a small place where there are always children playing. After that time she had stopped by several times and spent her reading time there. It was only of the few spots inside Musashi that Masazumi was able to relax.
Sooner or later, while thinking that it might be nice to have a meal or a conference at the hermitage Masazumi rolled up her the sleeves of her jacket.

“Well, I’m not planning to do a full-scale job however shall we see how further inside looks…”

Once that is complete,

“Shall we descend to IZUMO for a break? Mitotsudaira”

<center>●</center>

Mitotsudaira listened to Masazumi’s question.

“There is apparently a festival happening down in IZUMO.”

With those words, Mitotsudaira experienced a moment of indecision.

…She was being considerate of my circumstances.

As a matter of fact, Hexagone Française was the homeland of Mitotsudaira however even after receiving permission to enter IZUMO she had not descended into IZUMO. Naturally there was a reason was she had not done so.

The promise she had made with her mother.

That’s why; even though many people including her friends were descending for a break she herself did not go.
It seems like Masazumi had realized that fact. Consequently,

…That she didn’t ask why I do not go but instead invited me to go with her was—.

This was her way of being considerate due to the short friendship that existed.

Everyone in her surroundings already knew the reason thus they no longer made this type of invitation, however it did provide a sense of freshness.

That’s why Mitotsudaira with a bitter smile mixed in,

“It is alright, I still have management of my territory inside Musashi to do. In a little while Musashi will be heading in the direction of Edo right? I think that I will descend at my actual territory.”

“I see.”

At that point Masazumi put an end to that topic. There with both parties taking a short pause the conversion did not restart.

……ah……?

Mitotsudaira thought about the present situation with a slight doubt, this was a situation almost as if “directly following mentioning a bad topic”.

……Uh

From Masazumi's current silence she could feel an atmosphere of “sorry”. Masazumi had also already realized it as well, however if she immediately brought out a new topic it is certain that it could be felt that she was avoiding the previous topic.

It was now the turn for Masazumi to wait and for here to bring out a new topic to indicate “Do not worry about it.”.

Mitotsudaira thought that she must say something.

….H-however, umm.

Frankly she was not good with this kind of situation. Mitotsudaira while wiping away an uncomfortable sweat,

“U-umm, that is…”

Right when she finished panicking. Unexpectedly a voice came from behind her. That was,

“Oi oi oi oi you guys! What are you doing with my treasure library!?”

Turning around, there in the corridor was an idiot who was carrying an eroge package.

Masazumi who was in a state of completely half-closed eyes turned around to the culprit responsible for the state of this room. On her shoulder

『Ma-』

There, there Tsukinowa. You were not mistaken in deploying attack spells. However those were the anti-ghost spells that Asama gave us during the battle against Hatton. You need anti-object or anti-personal spells. Also it is fine if you do not do that against other people okay?

However while this side was conducting something like a strategy meeting through eye-contact, that idiot was,

“Ah! These guys. Even though I went to great trouble to arrange the titles in several orders, you went and ruined that! Seijun! Do you understand how much the “The Changelings – throbbing labyrinth version” that you are currently holding is worth!?”

“It comes to about 300 yen out of the 12000 yen doesn’t it?”

Saying that the idiot pulled a textbook from his breast pocket, dammit!! , and threw it against the floor. Following that, the naked guy who still wearing clothes pointed in this direction,

“You don’t understand! Don’t understand at all Seijun! The values of goods are not determined by their price alone!”

“Ah! It is whether they are useless or not.”

The idiot again threw the textbook against the ground. Following that he looked at Mitotsudaira,

“Oi oi Nate! Say something to her. By the way Nate, won’t you come down to IZUMO and hang out with everyone? The fresh meat there from Hexagone Française is delicious. At the moment its lamb! Lamb! How about having a bite of one which is only salted and spit roasted?”

“Uh…… Um that is well.”

In contrast with Mitotsudaira who was unable to follow the flow of the conversation, the idiot while scratching his head said,

“It’s fine Nate.”

Hmm, there the idiot tilted his neck,

“It’s not like your mother told you never ever to return. It’s not the mainland but IZUMO, once in a while let’s all go down and grab a meal together yeah? Everyone wants to have a meal with you, you know!? An expensive one!”

“…Is that because you want it to be my treat?”

That is what I was thinking is what Masazumi muttered to herself. However, on the other hand her thinking was,

……Mother?

That was the first time she had heard that story.

<center>●</center>

Masazumi did not know very much about Mitotsudaira.

About all she had heard was that she was originally of a small nobility, and that her family structure was her mother being a Loup-Garou and father being a human.

There was also that for some reason or another, she had inherited the name of the Mito-Matsudaira clan and was dispatched alone to Musashi which had led to the current situation.
....Mitotsudaira’s last name was also originally a different name.

Masazumi did not know the specific details with regards to the circumstance regarding her name inheritance.

This was because recently in Hexagone Française not only the important roles but also the noble lineage had been frequently interchanging due to the historical reconstruction of the thirty year war and the Catholic and Protestant civil war.

Recently the treasurer as well as the vice Chancellor had also just been changed. Everything was all part of the flow to welcome the era of the monarchy of Louis the Fourteenth.

Louis Exiv was the king who after going through the civil war and the chaos of the thirty year war would implement an unconditional monarchy.

In the Testament it was recorded that Hexagone Française would experience unprecedented prosperity at the behest of that king.

Consequently other countries attempted to delay the name inheritance of Louis Exiv with Hexagone Française having to accept many disadvantages conditions and to escape from these oppressions.

The year before last, from the time of the first year of high school, the name of Louis Exiv was inherited, however

…Mitotsudaira being dispatched to Musashi from such a young age was also part of a deal in order to speed up that flow.

From the fact that Mitotsudaira was placing importance on her livelihood as a dispatched knight from Hexagone Française even while aboard Musashi, it was likely she had not totally cut herself from Hexagone Française. That she would not even descend to IZUMO was,

Her mother huh.

She did not know the finer details but when it came to family bonds the story was different. If you became involved with the thing known as “family”, even if you pry into it there was also portion which could not be dealt with through emotion.

“Mitotsudaira, afterwards want to go get something to eat?”

“Eh? …… It is not like I wasn’t to go to IZUMO…”

“Nah, Tama is fine as well. Since Tama is also a foreign exchange ship we can eat some meat from Hexagone Française and there is also a good view. The guys who descended below will probably bring something as well. — Mitotsudaira, it’s fine if you bring green soybeans and ah, natto right?”

“No, that is, it is not that my main business is natto…., Chancellor! Where are you planning to sneak away to while carrying the goods that we are trying to clean up!?”

“Ah, don’t you get it? To a different safe house, safe house.”

“Where is that?”

“Ah! Beneath the veranda at Asama’s Shrine and inside the attic of Shiro’s shop, I spent a lot of effort remodeling them.”

*'''[Vice President]:''' 『Did you hear? Can you go and have a quick look?』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『There really are there. When did he!』

*'''[Me]:''' 『Ah! Idiot, there is where the ones with priestesses are, wait till I arrive!』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『I understand. Well, once you have arrived I’ll burn them in front of your eyes okay?”』

*'''[Me]:''' 『You Idiot. Think about the feelings of the people who created them. Do you get it!?』

*'''[Novice]:''' 『If you burn them they won’t become a part of the second hand market, I, as an author see that as a viable choice.』

*'''[Me]:''' 『D-Dammit, the net is full of enemies! It’s fine since I’m living in reality. In this reality space my power is threefold! However your powers have fallen to one-third! Get it!?』

*'''[Worshiper]:''' 『That’s from “Space Magistrate Echizen” which started the other day. The one who equips their combat gear in 180000 milliseconds.』

*'''[Argente Loup]:''' 『How about a thirty minute program that ends with just the transformation? In a certain way it is realistic.』

*'''[Asama]:''' 『How should I put it, with those calculations if the original level of power was a tenth of the enemy even with corrections you would still lose by a narrow margin.』

“Da-dammit! You guys reality assessment is zero sugar! Did you see that just now!?”

However the idiot, did he realize something, he slowly turned around. There,

“Huh? Horizon, what are you doing pretending to smoke a cigarette and blowing smoke out of your nose? Are you going to help me?”

The following moment. The students of the exercise based club who were practicing in the courtyard saw the window of the student council room be broken through and a human shaped something fly through the sky. However after conforming that it fell on top of the bridge everyone returned their gazes and continued their respective defense, attack and training.

Jeez…, Mitotsudaira who saw Horizon stretching out the fingers of her right hand, looked at the broken window and while experiencing an uncomfortable sweat,

“H-hey Horizon?”

“Jud, Today I have plans to do with Kimi-sama to IZUMO. However on the way I thought about bringing Toori-sama along and have been chasing after him.”

“Yeah, now that mention it you did mention something about that during class……”

“Jud. It is the store master’s family. The store master’s parent, Toori-sama’s grandmother is there.”

The reason for going there was,

“It appears that grandmother appears to know about the past Horizon therefore I wanted to meet her at least once.”

Hearing the contents of the spoken words Mitotsudaira lightly held her breath.

There were a lot of things to consider.

There was the fact that Horizon had begun to hold interest regarding her past self and that she was going to face her past head-on. There,

…Kimi had probably proposed the idea; however the Chancellor did not have the eagerness to go.

Horizon wished to know about her past self.

I wonder if the fact that he was trying as much as possible to not interfere was due to there still being a part which he was drawing back from Horizon.

That’s why,

“…Catch the Chancellor—”

She tried suggesting that for a reaction.

“Shall I accompany you? As an escort.”

Hey, Masazumi called out to her from behind. However Horizon,

“No.”

That was rejected.

However before the shock of being told she was unnecessary arrived, Horizon continued speaking.

“Yes, — I have already requested that Futayo-sama accompany me.”

“I-Is that so?”

As if trying to fill the void which had opened up inside her, Mitotsudaira asked a question.

In front of Mitotsudaira’s eyes Horizon nodded in response. That was correct.

“Jud, lately Futayo-sama has been extremely busy, due to her effectiveness at her job slicing the remains of armor plating she been called “Lady Ueno”, I thought she should take a breather. Just now when I could not find Mitotsudaira-sama I called out to Futayo-sama and there she was “I do have interest in the confections of France.”.

“…It seems that over there Futayo has been unable to acquire any free time and her tension seems like it is falling.”

However well,

“In the case of Futayo tension falling, if it confection, if she said so I could prepare them you know?"

“? Is it possible for Mitotsudaira-sama to produce confection?”

Mitotsudaira nodded her head slightly.

She had self-awareness about being someone who could cook.

Her cooking had a tendency towards those of a wolf, though with confection as long as citrus fruits were not used she could do them. Particularly those western confections which used dairy products such as butter and cream were among her favorites. That was, in other words,

“Confections that use the fat of animals. — They suit the tastes of a wolf you know?”

“Jud. Well, eventually I would like you to teach me how to make those. If I had to say then a lot of what Blue thunder handled were “Meals” the master had also said that she wished for that kind of repertoire.”

Really? The one who raised their voice was Masazumi.

“Well, while I’m a supporter of the Eastern confection; however I still have interest in Western confection. My father likes them and if would be good if I could serve them before and after meetings. — Would you be willing to teach me Mitotsudaira?”

Jud, Mitotsudaira went to reply, however thought about it for a moment.

If I had to say recently the main trend of French confection were small goods. Taking into account the fact that Horizon was working in a bakery,

“If it is something you plan to sell in the store, I believe that there is a more suitable person than me.”

“Who would that be?”

“Jud, Mary Stuart.”

Mary who was provisionally seeking asylum from England was together with the Tachibana couple presently members of our class. However Mitotsudaira had hardly exchanged words with Mary. The reason was simple.

…It was because she was British.

During the Middle Ages Hexagone Française had invaded England; however those invaders became indigenous and created the southern part of England. Consequently England attempted repeatedly to be involved with the Royal succession of France; there was also the famous Joan De Arc who caused the Anglo-French 100 year war.

Hexagone Française even now still considers England as a vassal state or territories of Française and is treating it as an insurgent nation. Mitotsudaira also had from a young age gown up listening to her mother’s stories about Joan De Arc. A mere two hundred years ago France almost came under the control of England, with its lands and people being ravished and there the girl who had leaded the salvation of France was burnt at the stake by the English.

That it was a long time ago is what her mother would always laugh and tell her. That now is the world of “stories”.

……That is why; it is not like she held any resentment against England, however.

Her sentiment was that she must find some positive points. They interfered with her country and plundered many things, however England had probably gone ahead and returned something.

That was a negative way of thinking.

She was thinking that she should not bring historical problems into her and Mary’s personal relationship.

Therefore she was taking a distance from Mary to make sure that part did not come out during a chance remark.

However during the time while she was thinking about herself who had made the claim that Mary was a suitable substitute concerning the production of confection,

“— Mitotsudaira-sama?”

“Eh?”

In contrast to here who was falling into a spiral of deep thought, to Mitsudaira who seemed as if she was taken aback, Horizon called out.

“Why Mary-sama?”

“Ah, umm, well”

While feeling a one way sense of disappointment that if she did not explain they would not accept Mitotsudaira spoke.

“Rather the confection of Hexagone Française, in England there are more goods which would be considered evolutions of bread. If I had to say Hexagone Française’s confection has a lot of small goods—“

“That is the type that I wish for, Mitotsudaira-sama. If it is an evolution of bread then it would be somewhat difficult to distinguish from the goods on the shelves.”

“…Is that right?”

“Jud. — The store master is always originally from IZUMO; however it would appear that she is a magnificent real samurai and that confection creating and the like were out one shot in her way of living. If I had to say, it seems like that she learned to make bread in England.”

Well, she nodded and behind her Masazumi softly laughed.

“Argente Loup confection classroom huh. I wonder if this would be held regularly.”

“Masazumi….!”

Turning around, outside of the window a pair of black wings appeared holding a package.

“Eh!? What? Service contravene classroom…!? What is that material? I’ll use it!? — Ah, this is that idiot’s goods.”

“Malga would you please stop mishearing such strange things… If that package is a Priestess work then please forward it over to Asama’s place.”

Ah, Naruze looked at the name and address, then kicked the broken windowsill and did a backwards somersault.

It looked like she was correct.

Lately every night together with Naito she had been flying around testing the functionality of Schwarz Fräulein and Weiss Fräulein however,

“As expected you don’t use them during the day? I understand that the noise is dreadful after all.”

“They have bad fuel consumption. During the day since people and ships are flying, we have to make quick stops and circumvent a lot of them which makes the fuel costs nothing to sneeze at. That’s why night, when it is only people we know, is the real deal. — For the time being we have also been setting “Geheimnis Sabbat” during the night, will you come watch?”

Jud, Horizon was the one who replied. She nodded and,

“I will bring the confection that Mitotsudaira-sama has created along with me.”

Hmm, Naruze showed a meaningful smile and flew above the wind sill.

“That sounds nice — it has been a while. I’m looking forward to it.”

She thought about protesting, however before she could voices echoed up from below.

“He ran away!” “He’s crawling!... He’s fast” “eh, no stop!”

There among the screams of the students was the sound of footsteps mixed in,

“…It’s the Chancellor.”

“…Horizion will ignore this and go ahead with Kimi.”

There’s nothing to be done, Masazumi’s voice was heard however it suddenly stopped. Thinking about what the matter was, there Tsukinowa was opening a sign frame.

Masazumi who was looking at the sign frame slightly furrowed her brow, however when she noticed here,

“Ah, — please go on ahead. A message has come in from Neshinbara so I just have to deal with that.”

“If something happens, make sure to immediately let me know okay?”

Jud, after hearing that answer Mitotsudaira together with Horizon went out into the corridor. Everyone else as well, for example Mary, at this time was living while embracing a variety of thoughts.

[[Image:Horizon3A_0076.jpg|thumb]]
'''Study - IZUMO CORPORATION'''

''Toori'':　『Sis! Sis! I descended down into IZUMO however there were a variety of branded goods and I did not know which I should buy! Do you have any advice please!』

''Kimi'':　『Let’s see, having a basic look there should be no problem if you buy the IZUMO brand. It’s a composite syndicate so you can go from a castle or ship tp even a grain of rice. The representative brands of IZUMO as are below.』

*'''Izumo Industry:''' IZUMO’s parent organization. In reality IZUMO is also a brand of the Izumo Industry however since Izumo industry has Shinto and aviation technologies as the primary concern the positions are now reversed.
*'''IZUMO:''' IZUMO’s main brand. Having Shinto, aviation technology and commodities as the primary concerns, it has developed at many levels by using the transportation capacity of the Shinto network which connects the entirety of the Far East. It is the largest enterprise of the Far East. Since the Shirasago Enterprise started dealing with serious goods, in reality they have started developing into a variety of areas including joke material.
*'''Shirasago Enterprise''': In contrast to IZUMO which liked to develop a variety of new products, with serious staple goods and Shinto-related as the core of the brand they have in reality changed into a different shrine. The headquarters are located below IZUMO on the land of the old IZUMO. They often get caught up in the messes of IZUMO and ends up in the role of facing that trouble.
*'''Bizen''': A brand which handles ironworking related activities. It is located upon the southern provisional country border of M.H.H.R. and Hexagone Française and conducts the provision of Olay Metal to both countries. Its expansion into other country is BIZEN.
*'''INARIFOX:''' an Inari related development section which was merged during the Harmonic Unification War. Specialises in the development of Mouse and Executive Assistant
*'''Izumo Divine Transmission:''' A provider which handled the Shinto divine transmission network from ancient times. It is the foundation of the entire Far East’s Shinto divine transmission network, after the Harmonic Unification War they also took charge of the heavenly god divine transmission network system of the Capital and the Ise force.

''Kimi'':『There are also the gods of war MINO and the fast food stalwart BURGER, however these should describe those relating to life on Musashi and those located nearby. Musashi has the majority of Shinto goods and Divine transmissions being of the Shirasago brand as a result of the Asama Shrine being connected to Shirasago, however in other cities of the Far East the names of IZUMO and Izumo Divine Transmission are larger. Each brand has goods which they are considered a speciality so it might be good to keep that in mind.”』

''Toori'':　『Well…., with all these being available I have to make sure to decide by genre.』

''Kimi'':『No, you’re talking about Eroge again.』